AMUSING  GRACE .COM
                             A means WITHOUTMUSING means THINKING 
GRACE is YHWH GOD'S UNMERITED   FAVOR 
 
                                                                    AMUSING  GRACE                                                                 
 A
( means WITHOUT)  MUSING ( is THINKING)  GRACE  (is GOD'S UNMERITED FAVOR)               

How YHWH God can use Anyone to do Anything. HIS Word says He uses the Foolish things of the world to Confound the Wise! He prepares His Foolish Vessels before they even know He will use them.

1. It was around 1999 when God spoke into my heart with His still, small voice that He wanted me to get some index cards and write on each card one miracle that He had done for me.  I was  amazed at how many cards I actually needed!  Was the huge volume of miracles because He is  so good and faithful, or was it because I am such  a screw-up that I need a lot more miracles than the average person just to stay alive?  I think it is a combination of a very good God and a very incompetent Maureen.  His Word says that when I am weak, He is strong.  It also says that He uses the foolish (that would be me!) to confound the wise.  First Corinthians I v 27: But God hath chosen the foolish things of the world to confound the wise; and God hath chosen the weak things of the world to confound the things which are mighty.

2.  Around 2001, I knew He wanted me to start to ‘flesh out’ the info on the index cards.  I then wrote a page or two about the various things He had done for me.  I just did it a little bit at a time so it wasn’t such an overwhelming task.  (Imagine, being overwhelmed by too many miracles!)  It is actually a very encouraging, happy task remembering and reliving the fun, funny, and sometimes scary things He has taken me through.  The bottom line is:  HE IS ALWAYS FAITHFUL!!!   And in the very near future, possibly sooner than we think, we may all need to know that He is so great that He can keep us safe and well even in the most adverse and seemingly impossible circumstances.  NOTHING IS IMPOSSIBLE FOR HIM!


3. In January of 2004, I felt like He was telling me to put all of these papers into book form.  When?  In my spare time? I have no spare time!!!  (One thing I have learned about God is He seldom tells you to do something that you want to do or have the time or ability to do.  He will, however, tell you to do things that are so out of your realm of experience or expertise that it is a very memorable experience when He is working through you. It is the ultimate in "on the job training".  You will see what I mean as you read this book.  I also think He uses people like me so He will get all the credit!  Everyone who knows me realizes I could never have accomplished anything of value  or substance on my own.  In my life, I am "just along for the ride".  He definitely uses the foolish things to confound the wise.

4.   As I am finally putting this into book form, by using an actual web site as a place to type all my notes and possibly do this as an e-book, I have found the perfect vehicle to cut and paste off of my Note Pad on my computer.  How convenient!  And this web site is one of the few things I will never lose! And, to absolutely show me it was His idea for me to write such a bizarre book which includes so many bits of info and so many different streams of thought that it would be just about impossible to find a good name, the title just popped into my mind.  And I know it was God who popped it in there! 
AMUSING GRACE!  God is so much fun and so funny and He is so smart and loving and protective of His servants. And this title totally explains my life story.

5.  God is using a woman who has had two closed head injuries (whatever that means) and who has to totally depend on Him to lead and guide me through some very dangerous territory with some very vicious beasts [and I am talking about the CORRUPT courts and judges and the sheriff in Bedford County Virginia, and the beyond corrupt and  evil US District Court...and I write that with ALL DUE  RESPECT,] and many years ago He led me through the process of cleaning up the education (read that  INDOCTRINATION)  system in Charleston, South Carolina. I think He is using me to show how He really can do anything with anyone!  As long as you are willing, He is more than able!  
                                              
 6.  When God ( originally written as YHWH and probably pronounced Yahvay) first told me to write this book, I was telling my husband, Bill, that maybe He just wanted me to write this book for our family.  We know from scripture that things will just keep getting worse in this world, and maybe we will just need this, as a family, to remember how He has always met all of our needs according to His riches in glory through YESHUA aka Christ Jesus.  Now that would have been easy.  I wouldn’t even have to type that.  However, the next morning when I woke up, I knew I was supposed to read out of a different bible than I usually use.  I picked up an old Catholic bible and the page I stuck my finger in had Daniel chapter 3.  My eyes were drawn to verse 99.  (There is no Daniel chapter 3 verse 99 in most bibles.  This was the Douay version from 1949)  It read: “
The most high God hath wrought signs and wonders towards me.  It hath seemed good therefore to me to publish His signs, because they are great; and his wonders because they are mighty; and His kingdom is an everlasting kingdom, and His power to all generations.”  I am truly happy to do what He tells me to do.  I just wish I could find the right keys on this keyboard a little bit faster. It’s obvious that He wants me to write this book.  So here I sit typing this, and at some point, there you will sit reading this.  As you read this, please know that I am not the least bit special that He should or would do anything for me that He wouldn’t do for you.  God’s word says in Acts 10:34  "Peter opened his mouth, and said, Of a truth I perceive that God (YHWH) is no respecter of persons.So, since we know that He is not a respecter of persons, you can know that if you ask Him to help you, He will.  If you ask Him to use you, He will.  Just be ready to trust and obeyIt can be a lot of  work, (but remember, we have been bought with a price and we are not our own)   and sometimes downright exhausting, but oh, is it ever rewarding and exciting…. when it is not too challenging and tiring!  When He starts using you, keep a notebook! You will need it if He tells you to write a book. (IF HE HAS YOU READING THIS BOOK, I CAN PRETTY MUCH GUARANTEE YOU THAT HE IS PLANNING ON USING YOU, WHETHER YOU WANT TO BE USED OR NOT.  UNFORTUNATELY FOR YOU, IF YOU ARE READING THIS TO SEE WHAT HE IS DOING SO YOU CAN HURT HIS PEOPLE, HE WILL USE WHATEVER MEANS IS NECESSARY TO STOP YOU FROM HURTING HIS PROPERTY.   HIS SERVANTS ARE BOUGHT AND PAID FOR BY THE KING OF KINGSFORTUNATELY YOU CAN SWITCH SIDES AND WORK FOR THE ALMIGHTY GOD OF THE UNIVERSE.  JUST ASK HIM TO SHOW YOU WHAT HE WANTS YOU TO DO.  IF WE CONFESS OUR SINS HE IS FAITHFUL AND JUST TO FORGIVE US.  If I put a scripture in this book and do not tell you where to find it, just go to www.biblegateway.com to look it up quickly and easily.          
                                                                                                                                                        

Chapter One 
*********   IN THE BEGINNING       *******                                                         

1.  Hi!  Welcome to my WEIRD WORLD!  It's a great place to visit but I don't think you would want to live here. Everything I am putting into this book is THE TRUTH, THE WHOLE TRUTH AND NOTHING BUT THE TRUTH, NOT MEANT TO DECEIVE OR MISLEAD IN ANY WAY.  My name is Maureen. I was raised a Catholic with very little knowledge of God’s Word and no desire to read that long, boring book.  As a Catholic I was taught that if I read the Bible, it would only confuse me.  I was taught that Catholics go to heaven and everyone else goes to hell. (And, of course, Catholics do get a special advantage of being able to burn their sins off in Purgatory. It is a special place where if you die with venial...that means little...sins attached to you, you can go to a fiery furnace where you can stay for however many years it takes to burn off  the sins so you can go to see Jesus (Yeshua) and your other family members in heaven. And only Catholics go to heaven. If another Catholic you loved died, you could pay for a Mass to be said for them and that would take years off amount of time they would have to stay in purgatory's fires. Of course, you had to pay Holy Mother Church money to get indulgences. Think of it as a "get out of jail free" card.  (except it does cost money, but to get a loved one out of the fires of a non-existent purgatory, if you loved the one who just died, surely you can spend some cold hard cash to help that poor soul in purgatory to get to get out of the hot vaporous fire!)   

2.  In the town where I grew up, Youngstown, Ohio, being Catholic had many major advantages.  You see, Youngstown was a Mafia town.  It even had the dubious distinction of being known as Murder Town USA when I was younger.  Mafia people could go out and commit a mortal (which means very, very bad!) sin, such as blowing someone up in their car with a bomb...or missing Mass on Sunday (yeah, both of these things could send you to hell.  Go figure! And if you have done either of these things, you may as well eat meat on Friday, which could also be a ticket to hell because you are on your way to hell anyway.)  But, if they (meaning anyone who  killed someone or ate meat on Friday) could get to a thing the Catholics called 'confession' before something else they called 'Mass' they could go to 'communion' so that  any other Catholic there at Mass would know that they love God.  And the penance to get rid of your sins was something like saying 3 'Our Fathers'  (that would be the Lord's prayer), 3 'Holy Mary's' where you pray a rote verse to the human mother of Jesus, and 3 'Glory Be's'.  I feel downright silly writing this, because I believed this for 32 years of my life!  And I had no idea there were so many pedophiles (or any pedophiles) in the Catholic Church...or anything as sick as a pedophile anywhere at all! Yuck!  (And only in the last 10 years did I find out that some people become pedophiles because they had been sexually abused themselves as a child.  Interspersed in this book will be many things I have learned along the way, some pleasant and helpful, and some that are very unpleasant and painful, but almost always there will be a remedy which God has shown me for the pain, and it is usually a spiritual remedy which is freely given since it was already paid for on Calvary.)  

3. WHAT A RACKET!  The things we were taught as Catholics were so bizarre!  How could it be a mortal (meaning deadly) sin to eat meat on a Friday and then all of a sudden the pope declares that you will no longer go to hell if you do that?  And for the dear Catholics reading this, I do not say this to condemn you or make you feel foolish.  I believed this for practically half of my life!  I did not even begin to question this obvious nonsense until I was 32, and even then I didn't get out of that cult until I was 37.  I remember as a little girl telling my playmate, Debby Farkas, that she was going to hell.  I liked her, and I had to warn her that she needed to become a Catholic.  I was in a lot of trouble for that, but I was only trying to help.  I was young enough (about 7) and dumb enough to believe the lies, and I was not (until I was 32) open to any teaching from anyone who was not Catholic.  Why believe someone who is going to hell?                    

4. A very condensed version of my early life may be helpful in understanding my mind set once God’s (YHWH's) miracles started to happen.  I think it is awesome how   in Romans 8:28 He tells us that "
we know that all things work together for good to them that love God (YHWH), to them who are the called according to His purpose."    He uses things that can seem to be bad to get us to the spiritual and geographical places where He wants us to be for His best use of our lives.  And, after all, (I Corinthians 7:23)  "Ye are bought with a price; be not ye the servants of men."  For some reason, Jesus (Yeshua) bought us so we are not our own. For some reason I do not understand, He gave his life to pay a debt we could not pay.  He paid with his life!  And because Abraham was willing to sacrifice his son Isaac, that created a covenant between YHWH and Abraham.  In an act of incredible reciprocity YHWH then gave His Son for us.  But we will not get into that in detail in this book.  You may want to get Grant Jeffrey's book THE SIGNATURE OF GOD for that information.

5. I was born in 1950 to very conventional and quiet parents, Mary and Leo.  I have an older sister, Marian (fake name), and a younger brother, Chad (fake name).  I also had another younger brother, Mark (fake name), but he died in 2003 from liver failure which was
caused by alcoholism.

6.  I went to Catholic schools for 12 years where I was totally indoctrinated.  The only memorable things about my school years were my 8th grade when it was announced that JFK was shot.  The little boy behind me, Charles, started to laugh and I beat him up.  I was tiny but it is amazing how strong a small person can get when infuriated!  I really think I hurt that big boy.  And now, in 2009, with God's help and the strength one attains from righteous anger, I do believe I will be doing some legal and FINANCIAL DAMAGE TO SOME EVEN BIGGER BOYS!  God's (YHWH's) WORD does say that "No weapon that is formed against thee shall prosper; and every tongue that shall rise against thee in judgment thou shalt condemn. This is the heritage of the servants of the LORD, and their righteousness is of me, saith the LORD."  And, just the other day I was given a course I was not able to afford because of some bizarre things that have happened to my family which you will see closer to the end of this book.  I knew I needed to get this course because it will show me how to end the situation I find myself in right now.  And My Daddy God (YHWH) asked some sweet people to give this to me! I did not ask them for it and it is a very expensive program for someone who has been made homeless by Banker Bastards (and when we lost our home and land we lost our normal way of earning a living) which would have taken me over a month to be able to purchase. If you are in a legal jam you can go to www.thepowermall.com and ask for the Jurisinformatics course. (Please get it from www.thepowermall.com)  I think it is about $300., but  is worth about $3,000,000.  God has so many good and smart and generous people working for Him!  Another course you can get there is Jurisdictionary which will teach you how to be your own lawyer and file papers and pleadings.  But I just got off topic!   Getting off topic is a recurring nuisance with me because of  head injuries which you can experience as I write this book.   Back to 1964...    

7. The only other thing that sticks out was in my first year of high school, 1965, at Cardinal Mooney, in Sociology class.  Eva, who I met in high school, and who will be a recurring name in this book because she has been a recurring person in many events in my life, was in that Sociology class with me. The teacher was Mr. G..  All he seemed to do was talk about the female anatomy, legs being his specialty.  As a female student, it was extremely boring.  I knew my parents were spending a lot of money  to send their four kids to Catholic schools so I resented it.  When I reached my limit, I raised my hand and asked Mr. G. ( politely) if he ever did anything to prepare for class other than look at women’s legs.  He was furious!  He left the room briefly, then returned and told me to go to the principal’s office.  As I was going to Father Flynn’s office, a very angry nun, the dean of women, with a fierce look on her face, came stomping toward me.  I did not want to mess with Sister Floyd. She was a very harsh disciplinarian.  When she got within a few feet of me, she just burst into uncontrollable laughter. She told me she couldn’t pull off the angry nun act.  Then she told me it was about time someone said that to Mr. G. and she was glad I had done it.  That was actually the only time I ever saw her smile!
                                                                                                                                                           
8. The only one who was angry with me was the principal, Fr. Flynn.  My punishment was to sit in the office during Sociology class the rest of the school year and read  my book by myself.  Some punishment!  I was in an air conditioned office while the kids in my class were sweating in the miserably hot classroom!  Sure was better than being in that old man's class where all you could learn about was women's legs.  Many teachers, including one of my favorite teachers, Mr.Ruffing, came up to me and thanked me and congratulated me for what I had done.  Only Flynn was mad, and looking back, in light of what has come out recently about pedophilia in the press, I wonder if  Mr. G. and Flynn may have ….oh never mind... let's not go there.  That experience really taught me to speak up when I saw that something was wrong.  Surprisingly, my mom and dad were not upset with me either!  My only question is....
WHY DID IT TAKE A 15 YEAR OLD KID TO POINT OUT THE OBVIOUS?  EVERYBODY SEEMED TO KNOW HE WAS A DIRTY OLD MAN YET HE KEPT HIS JOB! (Maybe he went to Confession every Saturday so it was all OK.)

9. I HAD A VERY SERIOUS CRUSH  on a boy who was a year older than me and who went to both Saint Dominic's grade school and Cardinal Mooney High School with me, but he hardly ever spoke to me, except at Bingo at Saint Dominic's where we both worked.  Every Thursday night I would work at St. Dominic's School selling Bingo cards, and that boy named Bill worked there also, checking the Bingo card when someone won.  He would make lots of money in tips from the person who just won. I never let anyone know I wanted him to be my boyfriend, because he was in the "in crowd" and I was not, so it would never work out!  In fact, to be sure he never knew I liked him I would always punch him in the stomach when I would see him at his locker.  Good cover, huh?  (Yeah, you're right, I am weird! Remember Bill as he will make an unexpected and uninvited appearance 10 years later in 1974 in this literary fiasco )

10.  One of the first conversations I ever had with him was about predestination.  He thought we were predestined, and I thought he was nuts.  Now I have to say he was right because I read it in the bible.  Romans chapter 8, verse 29 and 30:
"Whom the Lord foreknew, He did predestinate."  Bill never ever asked me out on a date and I would say that it was his loss, because I really can be a lot of fun to be with, especially if you have a warped sense of humor.  Many years later I would have ample opportunity to get even with him for never dating me in high school.  I must admit that even though he never asked me out on a date I still think about him often.  ( I  am married, but my husband understands how important a childhood crush can be, so it’s OK with him that I still think about that High School crush.  Even silly little things that happen can turn our lives in directions which can eventually lead to unimaginable destinations.)  

11. When graduating from High School, we were told that we’d look back at high school someday and realize these were the best years of our lives.  I felt suicidal when I heard that!  If that was the best, how could it get any worse?   High School was awful!              

12. After high school, I went to work at the Union National Bank in Youngstown, Ohio, in the bookkeeping department.  Eva and I got an apartment on the top floor of an old house in a safe neighborhood, and Eva worked at one of the branches of Union National.  The
best part of working at the bank was going to the Bankers Banquet.  On the way to the very fancy dinner, we picked up Peggy, who also worked at Union National Bank in the book keeping department where I worked. She still lived with her parents.  A really cute dog, small and skinny and hungry, had been dumped out of a car right in front of Peggy's house.  Peggy couldn't keep this cute little dog who we named after Larry, the guy she was dating and then later married. Eva and I decided we would take Larry home to live with us, but females at a bank made next to nothing, so we were not sure how we would afford food for him.  But, if you have a good head on your shoulders, you can always figure out things like providing for your new, skinny, hungry dog!

13.  At the banquet the
food actually was good enough for a dog!  We knew we couldn't afford dog food for our brand new dog, so what should we do?  Conveniently we had been served steak so  we ate some and saved some for Larry. Then we did something that only girls could get away with!  Peggy and Eva and I all pretended we were drunk and went around to different tables and asked the guys if we could have their left over steak. We had enough steak for our new dog to last a couple of months!  Larry was the darling of our neighborhood, and while Eva and I were at work, the neighborhood kids would come over and take him out of our always unlocked apartment to play with him.  Something incredibly bizarre happened with Larry one time.  Eva was walking to her Mom's house which was about a mile from where we lived and she had Larry on a leash because they were walking down Midlothian Blvd, a relatively busy 4 lane road.  As they were walking past a cemetery on that road, Larry, a small, maybe 30 pound dog, pulled Eva into the cemetery and took her right to her Grandmother's grave.  Eva didn't even know that her Mom's mother was buried there.  And how the heck would Larry know about that?  And how could a dog have read the grave stone?  This was spooky!  I had seen a picture of Eva's grandma, and she looked so stern, but Eva said she was a nice lady.

14.  Below is what Eva just emailed me regarding her memory of that very strange night:

"I took Larry for a walk in the Summer of 1970.  We were walking up Midlothian Blvd. when I noticed a beautiful lake across the street.  It was surrounded by large trees and it looked so picturesque.  Larry and I crossed the street.  I learned that it was Lake Park Cemetery.  We went up the hill and walked under this enormous old tree so   we could take in the view of the lake. I looked down and the first grave site I saw said Eva Buchner.  I said to myself, "that is my Grandmother's name, could this be her grave?"  I looked at the grave next to her and it said    Walter Buchner, which is my uncle's name.  I thought this must be my family.  So when I returned to our house at Pine Hollow I called my Mom and she confirmed that my Grandmother was buried there.  I told Chuck [Chuck was her boyfriend back then, now he is her husband] about the experience while talking to him on the phone and he said that my Grandmother had called me to her grave to tell me someone close to me was about to die. I asked him how he knew that, was it an old wives tale or something and he said no.....he just knew.   
 
15.  That night we were getting ready for bed and Larry [our dog] seemed to be following someone around our apartment.  No one was there but he looked like he was sniffing and following an invisible person.  We went to bed.  I was sleeping in the living room on the "real bed".  It was your turn to sleep on the cot in the bedroom. 
We were falling asleep and all of a sudden Larry started howling.  He was sitting in front of the kitchen window, howling like a wolf.  It sent chills up and down my neck and arms.  The window curtains in the kitchen and in the living room were blowing straight out.  I was getting too frightened to sleep so I went in where you were sleeping and asked you if I could sleep on the floor in there.  You said sure and you went right off to sleep.  I lay on the floor too frightened to sleep.  All of a sudden you sat up in the bed and announced:  "Eva, your Grandmother is here."  I started yelling and then you woke up and you could not believe you said that.  The next day my Uncle Rags died.  He was born on May 10th, just like my Mom and Grandmother."  This is the end of Eva's recollections of that night. I'm glad I didn't know this back then. It sounds scary!]

16.  That night I woke up but I remembered none of this the next day and I do not remember it now either.  But Eva said I told her that her grandma was there in the apartment with us.
Some things are better left unremembered.
   
17.  While I was working at the Union National Bank in the Bookkeeping Department (Eva was a teller at a branch of the same bank) I had to buy a new used car.  The car salesman was not someone I liked, but he kept asking me out and I just kept saying no.  Then I found out he was married. Weeks later, I was upstairs in our bookkeeping department that had a series of windows looking over the parking area and I saw the sleazy car salesman pull in and park in his convertible with his wife (I assumed) sitting next to him.  I didn't like that a married man had been asking me out, so when I saw he was pinned in by 2 other cars,  I asked Peggy to go down with me for just a minute.  I walked up to his side of the car and took my long fingernails and scratched the side of his face.  He started to back up and Peggy barely avoided being hit by his car.  I wonder how he explained that to his wife. There was another time that a married man asked me out and I didn't go out with him either even though I did not know he was married because he also seemed like a not very nice guy.  I found out later he was also married.  Soon after I found out that he was married, I saw him in the appliance section at Sears talking to a salesman.  I very immaturely went up and kicked him in his shins. (I am older and wiser now so I would never still do that... well...maybe I would)  The salesman was furious with me and I told him that this guy had been asking me out and I just found out he was married.  Funny thing was,
the salesman got very angry at Romeo too, because Romeo was married to the salesman's sister.   Who knows, maybe God was using me way back then to be his avenger against men who would ignore their marriage vows. Good practice for going against those who ignore their sacred oath to the  Constitution, which we will get to towards the end of this book.
                                                                                                                                                                       
18.  Working in the bookkeeping department was fun, but it was a dead end job so I took the bait of going to college when the bank made an offer to reimburse the tuition of any employee with the highest grade point average who went to college at Youngstown State University.  I enrolled only because I knew I would get my money back because school was very easy for me.  My boss at the bank, John F., also enrolled.  I had a 4 point GPA., and that is the highest you can get.   John F. had less than a 3 point. GPA.  The bank reimbursed John, but not me.  Within a year, John was caught embezzling.  The bank lost the money they gave John and also the money John stole. (I can only hope he learned how to embezzle at Youngstown State University...which is a strong possibility since Youngstown was a Mafia town, and criminals need to learn how to do their jobs too.)  

19.  Since I had a higher GPA than John yet I was not reimbursed for my tuition while he was, I thought
maybe we needed a union at the bank.  I went to Al Shipka, who was head of the AFL/CIO in Youngstown.  My dad warned me not to trust him, but I didn’t listen.  Dad was right, Shipka was a slimeball. I think it is OK to talk bad about the dead if they really were bad.  (Something funny I heard on WTMA talk radio in Charleston many years ago....spoken by a caller in reference to Ron Brown having died in a plane crash, was "If you are an S.O.B. while you are alive, then you are nothing but a dead S.O.B. when you are dead.")  So, Al Shipka is no longer a slimeball.  He is however, a dead S.O.B.

20.  The Union National Bank was a big, fancy, old bank with a balcony across the second floor from which you could look down into the main part of the bank. 
I would often take our dog Larry to work with me. The first time I did this was when I was driving to work and saw him running after my car.  I did not have time to take him back home, so I put him into the car and took him with me.  I had to take him in to work with me, and nobody said a word about it!  Larry was so cute and the girls in the proof department and the ones I worked with in Bookkeeping all loved Larry...so why not take him to work? (There was nothing in the employee manual anywhere that said you cannot bring your dog to work.  If it was not permissible, surely it would have mentioned pets in the book!) At a later date I was standing at the desk of one of the Vice Presidents of the bank, Mr. Hoyer, with my back to the balcony.  He looked up at me and then covered his eyes with his hand and rubbed them and then looked back up at the balcony.  He looked at me with a very concerned look on his face and told me he would have sworn he just saw a dog walk across the balcony.  I put on my most serious face and told him that I didn't think he should tell that to anyone else and maybe he should be sure to get a good night’s sleep.  We did try a little bit harder to keep Larry in our bookkeeping department then.

21.  I think there was so much embezzling going on that none of the big shots had time to notice a dog.  Not only was John F. embezzling, so was our big boss Richard.  And just recently I found out that the banks regularly steal from their customers.  It's called "Fractional Reserve Banking" and these crooks in their fancy 3 piece suits do not really loan us any money!  They get our signature on a promissory note and then use that as collateral to print money out of nothing!  And then they have the nerve to charge us interest on the money they created from our signatures!  But we will get into that at the end of this book. It is not even unusual for things to be stolen out of a safety deposit box.  Come on, now... where do you think the term "bank robber" came from?

22.  One of the
most upsetting and frightening things I had ever experienced happened after I was walking up the long and somewhat steep bridge to get to the parking  garage where I always left my car.  A friend of my cousin Danny was a guard who I knew because he worked for a company that delivered money to the bank in an armored car.  He offered me a ride to get my car.  I took what I thought was a kind offer of a ride up that steep incline on the bridge in his new red car.  When we got into the multilevel parking garage, instead of taking me to my car, he pulled in right beside another new car and he pulled in so tight to it that I did not think I would even be able to open the door on my side of his car.  He turned off his car and pulled out his gun and put it on his lap.  Then he pulled out his penis.  I had never been so scared in my entire life!    My mind goes blank at this point and the memory still makes my heart race and my stomach turn.  I had no idea how strong my skinny little 100 pound body could be, but I opened the door of his new car into the door of the nice car next to us and did so with such force that I was able to get out.  That experience when I was about 19 ( I don’t even know if I told Eva about that)  would come back to my memory about 40 years later and have a serious impact on how I handled another upsetting incident.  What a miserable memory!  I never told my cousin Danny about this because he had threatened me with throwing me over a cliff when I was younger and I did believe he might do that. I never saw that guard again in the bank so maybe he quit because he was afraid of being fired or arrested.

23  Soon after that unpleasant incident had occurred, Al Shipka, (the ex-slimeball who is now a dead S.O.B.) who ran the union, who my dad had warned me not to trust, told Earl Brauniger, the bank president, that I was trying to start a union.  Brauniger fired me and told me I would never get another job in Youngstown.  If he had  fired me for opening up a whole lot of different savings accounts under phony names to get free stainless steel flatware,  that would have been OK.  (I didn't stop doing that until I opened one with the name "Hawk Tooey."  Then my boss thought I had gone a little too far and told me to stop.  Peggy was the one who suggested that awful name! But the boss who told me I had to stop getting free silverware was taking free money!  How fair is that?)  But, as just mentioned, my boss Richard was embezzling just like John F. was doing!  What a funny place to work!  And now, 40 years later, I find out that banks are constantly stealing from their customers!  God's Word says "Give, and it will be given unto you."  It looks like the reverse is true too.  "Steal and it shall be stolen from you".  In a court case you will see when you get to 2007, the [dishonest] Judge had to dismiss my case with prejudice (more on that toward the end of this book) so I would not get questions I was asking in the discovery phase of my case answered, BECAUSE IT HAS TO BE KEPT SECRET THAT THIS COUNTRY IS IN BANKRUPTCY AND HAS BEEN FOR OVER 70 YEARS!  DO NOT TELL ANYBODY THAT, PLEASE!!!  IT HAS TO BE KEPT A SECRET!  (I sure hope I can trust you!) I STILL KNOW PEOPLE IN yOUNGSTOWN SO IF YOU TELL THE SECRET I MAY FIND SOMEONE TO BREAKA YOUSE FACE!

24.  Congressman
Jim Trafficant (who was also from Mooney High School) made the mistake of talking about the Bankruptcy of this country on the floor of Congress.  He was then put in prison on trumped up charges for many years.  Look, not everyone knows that the lousy banks create new money out of your signature when you apply for a loan!  The MONEY CHANGERS DO NOT LOAN YOU MONEY!  You will see in this book why our gentle Savior was so ANGRY ABOUT THE MONEY CHANGERS THAT HE FASHIONED A WHIP AND DROVE THOSE DUPLICITOUS EVIL CREATURES OUT OF THE TEMPLE!  Present day BANKERS are the equivalent of the MONEY CHANGERS of the Bible.  When you deal with a bank, you can pretty much assume that the whole transaction is based on fraud!  They create new money out of your application for the loan!  And then they charge you interest on what they supposedly loaned to you!   But that is not part of 1950 to 1974, so I am going to get back on topic and TRY to stay there!  That little piece of info on bank chicanery will come closer to the end of this book.   Stay tuned for coming attractions!

25.  I was fired from Union National Bank and the bank president told me
I would never get a job in Youngstown again. So, even though I hated cigarette smoke and alcohol, I went to a Mafia bar, The Lime Lighter, to get a job as a waitress.  No bank dares to tell the Mafia guys who they can or can’t hire.  Mafia guys don’t need to borrow from a bank…they can steal whatever they want!  My boss at the Lime Lighter was Nick Warino. (real name because he is now dead.)  He was such a genuinely nice guy!  He would bring in popular bands, and if a group who was playing would say something I found offensive, he would warn them not to do it again.  It was funny when I asked him to make one specific big name singer stop being vulgar, and the guy then asked Nick who complained.  Nick told him it was one of his waitresses, and this guy got so upset!  Nick then explained to the singer with the big filthy mouth and the tiny filthy brain that it’s a lot easier to hire a good band that it is to find a good waitress.

26.  Nick was so considerate that when one of his friends threw up in his office, he would not tell someone else to clean that mess up.  Nick took care of it himself.  Nick would also have the cops run the license plates on any guy who asked me out.  Usually I would not go out with a guy who drank, but one guy was special.  He had been on a football team my little brother Chad loved, the Miami Dolphins.  His plate did not come up when Nick's cop friend ran it, so
Nick said he was probably an undercover FBI guy. I had already told this guy we could go on a picnic in the park as long as my little brother Chad could come along, and he had agreed, so my brother was all excited about it.  This guy followed me home to my parents’ house and came in for a little while. We were sitting in the living room talking, and all of a sudden, he decided he wanted more than conversation.  I told him to leave me alone and he didn't.  I was scared because I knew if I screamed and my dad came down, this huge guy could really hurt my dad.  So without thinking, I took the heel of my hand and pushed up on the bottom of his nose.  I had heard that could stop an attack.  WOW! That was so quick and easy, but I don't think it was easy on him.  I never saw (or wanted to see) him again.  The way he walked out of my house he reminded me of Herman Munster, stiff arms and legs and looking quite disoriented.  He did not come back for the picnic, so Chad didn't get to meet the guy from the Dolphins.  I never saw him again either.

27.  Nick took me to a downtown bar one night after the Lime Lighter was closed  (He was not my boy friend, just my friend, and he knew I didn't drink so I was a very cheap companion to take to a bar)  We went to a place owned by Louie D.   Louie was gross and despicable. (and that is the nicest thing I can say about him!)  At the time  I didn’t know it, but
he was a Mafia Boss.  Nick and I were sitting at the bar and Louie D. was behind the bar.  Louie started telling Nick he could greatly increase his revenues if he had the waitresses wear low cut tops and very short skirts and put the coins for the juke box (that was sure a long time ago, huh?) on the bottom shelf.  Then if a guy wanted four quarters for a dollar so he could play the juke box, the poor girl would have to bend over in her indecent clothes to get him the quarters off of the bottom shelf.  My mouth is bigger than my brain, so I absolutely lost it with Louie D. and loudly told him some very unkind things which I was thinking about his miniscule brain and his ludicrously out of proportion anatomy.  Nick took me by the arm and walked me out of there, and then he told me I had better leave town fast, because nobody talks to Louie like that and lives.  I guess my big mistake was “disrespecting” that slob in front of other old mafia fools.  These ancient immature selfish children can’t let anyone do that.  I could tell Nick was desperate for me to move away, and since I liked him so much, I did.  But I didn't leave real fast, because even then I somehow knew that God would always take care of me.  Louie will also make another cameo unexpected appearance a few years into the future in this Literary Fiasco.

 
Chapter 2   *******  STAYING ALIVE  ***********

1.  So, where do you go when you are running (or driving) from the Mafia?  Well, Eva had recently married a guy in the Navy, Chuck, who was out at sea for a few months, so I went down to Charleston, South Carolina to stay with Eva, (who was and is the best friend anyone could ever have,) until Chuck came back.  (to this day, I don’t know if my mom and dad knew why I was going to see Eva in such a hurry.  I don't think I ever told them about Louie.) Once I was in Charleston, I started to wonder why anyone in their right mind would live in Youngstown, Ohio for most of the year and just go to a nice place like the ocean for their vacation.  Why not live at  the beach and go some place gross and disgusting like Youngstown  (I write this with no apologies to the people in Youngstown…look around you and see if you don’t agree!)  for your 2 weeks vacation?  I found a job at a place in Charleston called Dino’s.  I worked for and with some of the nicest people in the universe.  Mike Tolomea and Joe Horst were the owners.  Bob Elder was the manager.  My first night on the job, I saw my first Palmetto Bug.  (That is a huge roach on steroids!)  I dropped my  tray in the crowded dining room, pointed at the huge bug and screamed.  They were not amused (neither was I!) but they didn’t fire me and I didn't quit.  

2.  Soon after I started to work at Dino’s
I was stopped for speeding ...going 55 in a 50 mph zone ...on I 26 by a state cop whose last name was Kennerly.  (His name has not been changed to protect the guilty!  Eva is still my friend and she could testify to this if anyone in South Carolina knows this despicable creature.)  I was stopped after I got off of work so it was probably about midnight. Kennerly wouldn't take a check (he said I had to pay it immediately in cash and I was too young and dumb to realize that this was probably not normal) and he wanted $25. if I recall correctly- (now this was in 1971, when $25. would probably equate to about $125. in today's money.)  I didn’t have that kind of cash on me, so he made me leave my car on the side of the road, I 26, and he drove me to Eva’s house where I could borrow $25 from her.  On the drive to Eva’s house he seemed like such a nice guy.  I was dumb enough to think all cops were good.  He told me what he really would like to do instead of being a cop was be a veterinarian and take care of animals.  What a nice man. Any guy who wants to be a vet is OK in my book! 

3.  It took about 20 minutes to get to Eva’s  house, and he waited in his car while I went in to borrow the money.  He then was going to drive me back to my car which we left on the side of the road on Interstate 26.  However, when we got on Interstate 26, he went west instead of east.  He explained this to me by saying he had to go pick up blood for the Medical University from the other side of the state.  Then, Mr. Wanna-be-a-vet started driving very fast.  He was even speeding through rest stops, but never stopped at one, and started asking me if I had ever been to an orgy.  I was scared.  Fortunately, he had a pair of brass knuckles on his floor. [another red flag!]  I put them on but I am not real big or strong, so I didn’t know if they would really help.  
                                                                                                                                                            
4.  I should have been back to Eva’s within 40 minutes of  leaving her house.  By now, it was way more than 2 hours. Someone kept contacting Kennerly while we were supposedly going to pick up blood.  We never met anyone to pick anything up and at some point he turned around and went East on 26.  I later found out that Eva had kept calling the S.C. State Police to see what happened to her friend.

5.  I really think I would have been raped and murdered if it wasn’t for Eva’s persistent calls.
After that, I was stopped for anything or nothing by the state cops, never ticketed, but definitely harassed.  Once when I went to Ohio to visit my family, I mentioned to my parents what was going on with the cops down in South Carolina.  Dad called someone at the Ohio Highway Patrol who told Dad they would call the S. Carolina cops and tell them to stop it.  I was never bothered by these freaks again. [An interesting side note,…about five years ago I was thinking about Kennerly and it dawned on me he may still be terrorizing women.  I called the State Police in South Carolina (from my safe place in Virginia) to see if he was accused of other improper behavior.  I WAS TOLD THAT HE HAD RECENTLY RETIRED AT A VERY HIGH POSITION.  Have you ever heard of the Cream of the Crop?  For him, I would change that to the Cream of the Crap. Yeah, the cream always rises to the top!  Look at our government and court system. You decide if an O or an A should go between the  CR and the P.]
 

6.  I worked in the back room at Dino’s for about 2 years.  They had really good folk singers there.  Most customers were from the Navy Base, the Medical University, the College of Charleston and the Citadel.  I seriously thought that the Citadel was a place for retarded young men.  I was so nice to them until someone informed me that it was the equivalent of West Point…and these very retarded guys had no excuse for their behavior!  At that point I was not just the "Back Room Waitress", I was the "Back Room Bouncer".  It was amazing how quickly the 'Citadel Retarded Children' grew up when forced to clean up their own messes and behave like adults. At one point while I was there, an older woman came in with a gun and I was asked to get it from her.  I declined, because I would not want to be as mean to an old woman as I was to the Citadel guys.
                                                                                                                                                          
7.  One of the patrons, Monty, was a very nice alcoholic who drank way too many wine coolers.  He was a divorced dad, and the bosses at Dino’s didn’t seem to mind at all that once I became concerned about his drinking, every time (after his first wine cooler of the night) Monty ordered another wine cooler, I would just take him a free cup of coffee instead.  (Mike and Joe knew I was doing this and they did not care.) Monty was just coming for the camaraderie, and he could have that without the stinking alcohol.  Monty actually quit drinking and told me that he did it because of the fact that when all he could have was one wine cooler a night, he then  realized that was more than enough and he quit drinking altogether. What nice bosses I had.  Mike Tolomea and Joe Horst and Bob Elder cared more about the customers than about the gross receipts. That is so unusual and refreshing!

8.  One of the regulars, a navy guy, asked me after work if I could give him and his buddies a ride back to the base, because their car wouldn’t start. I happened to have an extra car at work (long, scary, convoluted story so we won’t go into it)  and instead I just told them to take my extra car that was in the parking lot.  I didn’t even know their names and they never tipped, but they were real nice guys.  I kind of wondered if they would ever bring it back because
it was weeks before I saw them again.  When they brought it back they had gotten me new tires and, since the brakes failed while they had it, they had replaced the brakes also.  What was so nice about that is that before I loaned my car to them, I had a dream that was very real that my brakes failed up in North Charleston on Park Circle close to the Navy base.  It was scary to not be able to stop when I put my foot on the brake in the dream.  But I seldom went to Park Circle in North Charleston.  The brakes failed (while the Navy guys were driving my car) in North Charleston on Park Circle close to the Navy Base.  God can really use dreams to tell us what is coming, and that was the first prophetic dream he had ever given me. One thing I know from experience now is that if a dream is very vivid and real and I can remember it as if I had experienced it in real life, it is probably from God, either to warn us of what is coming or to tell us to pray against what we dreamed.  These same guys who got me new tires and brakes had saved up tips they would have given me every night they were in Dino's on their 3 month shore leave.  They gave me the saved up tips all at once right before they shipped out again. What a nice surprise! 

9.  There was another Navy guy who came in there a lot,
Steve, and I remember him telling me that he was on the USS Liberty, a big navy ship that was bombed by Israel, and I could tell he so wanted to tell me a secret, but he never did.  Now I find out that the Liberty Attack was ordered with the approval of Lyndon Johnson.  (Just like almost always, we did an attack on ourselves so we could justify attacking someone else, just like our leaders did on September 11, 2001.)  The Liberty attack was what I now know is a False Flag Terror operation where our own country attacks our own people under the flag of another country so we then have an excuse to attack that innocent country which was blamed for the attack.  For proof, (and do not get angry with me!  I am the Watchman on the Wall, not the terrorist!  It is my job for the King to warn what is coming so you cannot be deceived.)  go look at the following site and examine the expert witness testimony of insiders who are putting their lifetime careers in jeopardy to get the truth out to save this country.  Go check out  http://patriotsquestion911.com and have some aspirin and a glass of water close by!  IF YOU WANT TO HELP TAKE OUR COUNTRY BACK, CLICK ON THIS LINK!  WE NEED RON PAUL!   www.ronpaul2012.com

10.  A very close call I had at Dino’s was when a Satanist came in.  Now to say I was dumb would be an understatement.  (But remember, I was smart enough to run away from the Mafia) This guy was new in Charleston and he had very few friends there.  He seemed like such a nice guy, and he asked me if I would like to go to a meeting and learn a little about Satanism.  Not wanting to hurt his feelings, I said yes. The next day, soon before the meeting, my copy of Newsweek came.  The cover article was about Satanism.  Seems like Satanists look for young ladies who lived far from their families and who were virgins.  Something about them being good sacrifices for their god Satan, who even YHWH says is the god of this world.  At that point, I didn’t care about hurting his feelings.  Human sacrifice, no matter who the victim was, is not a fun date.  And hurting his feelings was no longer an issue.  If I had known how to, I would have hurt a lot more than his feelings.

11.  One experience I had at Dino's was at first upsetting and then hilarious.  A doctor from MUSC came in with his wife and another couple. First he said something very perverse and then he grabbed me.  I took my long fingernails and scratched his face as an impulse to his inappropriate touch. And yes, I did draw blood.  He told me Mike Tolomea was a friend of his and he was going to have me fired.  I immediately went and told Mike what had happened.  Then this doctor went in to Mike's office, not knowing I had already spoken to him.  I actually heard Mike (even though his office door was closed) yelling at this doctor angrily telling him that: "
If you call me your friend ever again, I will sue you for slander!"  I borrowed that quote from Mike about 20 years later when I called Roy Munroe's radio show on WTMA.  When Robert Ford, an idiot legislator, heard my voice, he blurted out...."oh, my good friend Maureen!"  And out of my mouth came "Robert, if you call me that ever again I will sue you for slander!"  Roy thought that was hilarious! Ford was one legislator who should not even have been allowed to make license plates let alone our laws.  Now in 2010 he is running for governor of South Carolina!  Remember the cream of the CRAP does rise to the top.

12.  Compared to now, life was uneventful for the next 2 years.  I had first rented a house in Mount Pleasant when I moved out of Eva's house before Chuck got back from sea. I lived with 2 girls who would have various different guys staying overnight all the time. I kind of wondered if they were prostitutes. The girls' names were Sharon and Shannon.  I just kept myself locked in my room there because there were so many strange guys who came and went.  What was so funny was that Shannon, who had a very respectable job at Piggly Wiggly, told me I really shouldn't work at Dino's because it was a bar and respectable girls do not work at bars. ( I guess it never  occurred to her that having various assorted guys spending the night was not too respectable either.)  I  left as soon as I could find another inexpensive place to live, and fortunately that place was on Isle of Palms.  I rented a house close to the beach (3204 Cameron Boulevard.) and it was so awesome to look out my window every morning and see a palm tree.  Going for a walk on the beach every day was something I never took for granted.
 
13.  Ed Renwick, who was in the Navy and stationed on a sub, also lived on the island. He asked me if I could take care of his dog, Putt Putt, while he was off somewhere in a submarine.  I realized Putt Putt was pregnant while I was keeping her, so I wrote Ed a letter as if I was Putt Putt and apologized to my dad, Ed Renwick, for being so promiscuous.  I signed the letter Putt Putt.  Ed was only about 25 years old so he couldn't possibly have had a daughter who could get pregnant.  Even though he was on patrol, the Navy chaplain got that letter to him thinking that Ed had a daughter who was about to have a baby.  I couldn’t believe someone had read that letter before Ed got it.  Be careful what you mail to military people.  You never know who may read something as personal as a little girl dog writing to her Navy Daddy that she has gone out and gotten pregnant.  

14. Putt Putt had her puppies while I was still babysitting her, and since I took her for a walk on the beach every morning, I continued that after the puppies were born.   The first morning that I took the little puppies with us, Putt Putt led the puppies off into the sand dunes, and didn’t bring them back.  I couldn’t find the puppies and eventually I had to give up and just take Putt Putt home with me.  I had to go to work and I was so upset because even though I had prayed for God to help me find them,  I didn’t yet know about His power and His faithfulness. 
To get to my house from the beach, you would have to go through the sand dunes, then cross one semi busy street and go past 4 houses.  These were little puppies maybe 4 or 6 weeks old!  They could never find their way back to my house!  They were all inside dogs, and I had to leave Putt Putt inside when I went to work, because Ed really loved his little dog and he was trusting me to take care of her.  I was beyond ecstatic when I got back from work that night and there, at my front door, were all of Putt Putt’s puppies!  How did God do it?  Putt Putt and her puppies were so happy to see each other again!  And those were really hungry puppies since they hadn’t nursed for 16 hours. (about 25 years later God did a similar miracle for me, but this time with 1 day old baby goats, but you won’t read that until we get to 2001.) Ed took his dog and her puppies when his submarine came back so I was without another living critter to share my domicile... but not for long.                                                              

15.  Very late one night coming home after work from Dino's, crossing the 2 mile long Cooper River Bridge, a guy in the car in front of me was shooting a gun out the passenger window.  I got the license number and slowed down so I would be nowhere near the crazy man, and when I got off the bridge I went to the Mount Pleasant Police department.  The cop on duty ran the plates and he already knew where I lived, so he let me know that I should forget this ever happened.  The car was registered to a man who lived very close to where I was living on the Isle of Palms, which was practically a ghost town island in the fall and winter.  Someone had brought an abandoned dog into the station that day, and he suggested I take the dog and name him Killer so when I would be out with him he may seem a bit dangerous to whoever heard his name.  Not long after I got Killer and I realized that I hadn't been evicted for having a dog, I found a pretty little brown dog running loose in downtown Charleston on the highway as I was leaving work late one night. She was obviously starving and skinny, so I brought her home too.  I named her Missy.  Killer and Missy fell in love and got married and had babies, but then the mother dog died not too long after the puppies were born.  She died while I was at work at the Trawler, and the little neighborhood boys, Stevie and Matt Blackwood, (Remember Stevie Blackwood as he will be making another appearance in this literary fiasco in about 9 years in ‘Book World’) and also the little boy who lived next door to me whose name was also Matt, called me at work to let me know she had died.  She had not been sick that I knew of, so it was probably a complication from giving birth.  These sweet young boys buried her before I even got back home from work.  They had put a cross over her grave and they were always picking wild flowers to put on her grave.  They would also come over and help me bottle feed the puppies and would even come in to feed them when I had to be at work.  Even the trash men on the island would stop by to help me with the puppies and most of the puppies, when they were about 6 weeks old, became family members to the trash guys.  That was such a nice island. I did keep one of the puppies and named her after her mom, so I still had a Killer and a Missy.  And since the dear deceased Missy had birthed her puppies on my bed, I did have an old white sheet with blood stains on that I didn't want to throw out because Missy #1 had her puppies on that sheet.  When I got married, I used that sheet, minus the blood stains, to line my wedding dress.  Am I smart, or am I insane?

16.  A little before Missy had died,  I quit working at Dino's to make more money.  I went to work at The Trawler Restaurant in Mount Pleasant. Prices were high so tips were good.  My main problem there was if someone ordered a live Maine lobster, I had to make sure they would feel so guilty about burning a live critter to death that they would change their order to something already dead.  (I never did have to deliver any of those poor things to the executioner, and never got caught doing it.)  
PLEASE DO NOT EVER ORDER A LIVE LOBSTER!  WHAT AN INHUMANE WAY TO KILL A LIVING CREATURE! IF YOU ORDER ONE AGAIN, I PROMISE YOU WILL FEEL SO GUILTY ABOUT THE PAIN YOU HAVE PUT THAT INNOCENT CREATURE THRU JUST SO YOU COULD ENJOY THE TASTE OF THAT POOR CRITTER THAT YOU WILL CHOKE ON IT OR IT WILL MAKE YOU VERY VERY SICK AFTER YOU HAVE EATEN IT.  DON'T RISK IT!
                                                                                                                                                         
17.  While I was working at the Trawler, I met one of the sweetest people I have ever met.  Her name was Charlene DeVillier, but now she is Charlene Daniels.  She was so precious and kind that I asked God to please have Charlene fall in love with and marry Steve and have Steve fall in love with and marry Charlene.  I meant Steve Michel, who was an MUSC student who would come into Dino's often.  I made the mistake of not being specific enough.  I couldn't use last names in that prayer because I couldn’t remember Charlene's last name.  Anyway, Steve Daniel married Charlene, and he is a really nice guy, and Steve Michel married a different Charlene who I think may not have been very nice because they got divorced.  If you live in Charleston, Charlene had the neatest little children’s store "Hollipops" in Mount Pleasant, and if you need a special present for a special child, that is the best place to go! 
Tell her every time I think of her I just have to smile because so many pleasant memories pop into my mind...and I am smiling as I think of her as I type this...
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                 

Chapter Three      ** CAREFUL CONSIDERATION FOR MAJOR DECISIONS (OR NOT) **

1.  In May of 1974, my Mom, always encouraging, told me over the phone that she thought I was going to die an old maid and my animals would eat my dead body.   Gross, huh? (She was concerned because I turned 24 that day and that sure is old!)  She hardly ever called me, and she called before 5:00 when long distance rates used to go down, so she must have really been upset about me being an old maid.  (I absolutely HATE the term OLD MAID because it sounds so derogatory.  Think about it ... the Old Maid is actually a very confident, capable woman who does not need a man to give her self worth or to support her or take care of her.  If it were not for the pathetic reason of always trying to make my mother love me, I probably never would have gotten married.)  

I figured maybe I ought to get married. 
(I was always trying, but to no avail, to please my mom.)  Only problem was, I didn’t have a special boyfriend.  So, who was I going to marry?  I figured I would just have to ask God.  (Now this did work for me, but I DO NOT RECOMMEND IT TO ANYONE ELSE!!!)   I told God I needed Him to tell me who I was supposed to marry.  At that time I didn’t know He would speak to me from His Word, the Bible.  (I didn't even know that the Bible was His Word.) I also didn’t know how He used circumstances to communicate with us.  And at this early point in my life, I had yet to realize the importance of sea shells in communicating with God. (Stop being so judgmental! You have no idea what I am talking about, and you won’t know about the sea shells until you have done further reading in this book.)  My choice of communication vehicle at that time was a quarter.  (He meets us where we are.)  I was going to pick a name and flip a coin.  If I got 10 heads in a row, that would be my husband’s first name.  First, I tried the name Steve because there was a guy named Steve who really liked me a lot... and he was very nice and also very handsome.  That was a NO.  ( I felt bad about that.) Next I tried the common name 'Bill'.  I got 10 heads in a row on that one.  So, it must be Bill. (You try to get 10 in a row of whatever you get the first flip.  If God doesn’t intervene, the chances are next to zero of that happening)   OK, so I am going to marry Bill, but I don’t have a boyfriend named Bill.  So what do I do now?  Well, there was that Bill Bryant that I had a crush on in high school but he never paid any attention to me.  He was popular and I wasn’t.  One night he kissed me in a bar, about 3 years before his name came up as the first name of my husband-to-be.  When I last saw Bill, he told me he would call me the next day, but he never did.  And that was about 3 years before the fateful flip of the coin. But he was the best looking Bill I knew, and I was really shallow, so I figured I would go for him.  Funny thing was that the first conversation I ever remembered having with Bill Bryant was at St. Dominic’s school where we both worked at Bingo  (those Catholics! Gambling and drinking and telling us not to read the bible because it would just confuse us!   Ya gotta love em!)  Our conversation was about the absurd subject of  PREDESTINATION!  Bill Bryant said there was and I said no there couldn’t be, but now I am practically positive he was right.  

2.  There was also another Bill I knew, Bill K*****  who was always asking me out when I worked at Dino's.  He seemed very arrogant and pretentious so I never went  out with him.  His arrogance was so amazing that he thought I must be insane to not want to date him.  So, since he was a state official, he told me that he could get me free tuition at the College of Charleston for being emotionally unstable.  He got me an appointment with a shrink and in my short interview with this arrogant Medical Deity who I assumed was a friend of Bill K*****, I just looked sad at times I thought would be appropriate and acted the part of a basket case.  I had taken a few psych classes  at YSU so I knew how to play the game.  (I quit taking psychology classes when I found out they used to determine your sanity by the number of bumps on your head.  It was called phrenology.  How incredibly stupid!)   Anyway, I got free tuition for being insane (even though Union National Bank did not give me free tuition as they had promised when I had the highest Grade Point Average of any of the other bank employees) but let's keep that a secret about free tuition for emotional instability, OK?  I only lasted a few semesters at that free tuition at College of Charleston thing.  The professors were almost as stupid as the students, many of whom could hardly read!  (Actually, not being able to read is not a sign of stupidity.  It is actually a sign of teachers who do not use phonics anymore to teach kids and that was not funny!)   I didn't even want to spend my time there, even if it cost me nothing.  I quit the free college because my time was more valuable than that pitiful education.  (If you have young kids, or even older kids who can’t read, find out if they know how to sound out words or if they have only been taught the insane “sight reading” method.  Get Hooked on Phonics for them and let the kid know that he is not stupid, it is just the method he was taught to read with and the teachers who are using that insane innovative method that are stupid.)

3.  OK, let's get back on track.... so I need to marry a Bill.  There is Bill Bryant who never liked me, but he was very good looking.  And there was Bill K***** who was an arrogant jerk,  and I thought I would just as soon die an old maid and have my dogs eat my dead body as to be married to a guy I would not even want to date.  (I found out he was married when he was asking me out, but I didn't know that until years later.)  The only other Bill who I thought might be a candidate was a photographer in Michigan, and Michigan is too cold.  So, I guess
Bill Bryant is who I will marry whether he wants to be my husband or not.

4.  It was very early in May so I found out his address (He had moved from Youngstown to Columbus Ohio to go to Ohio State) and I sent him a Mother’s Day Card.   Now this was not very nice, and I never called anyone a Mother F’er, (this was before Jesus (Yeshua) was living in my heart) but that was what I was inferring, and he knew it.   I saw him one time a few years before this in a place called the U CLUB and he kissed me because he was drunk, and then he came over to my parents’ house and kissed me some more, and when he left he said he would call me the next day.  And since that was over 1,000 days ago I really didn't expect to hear back from him when I sent him a Mother’s Day card, but I gave it a try.  After all, my mom was afraid I would die an old maid and my dogs would eat my dead body!  (I promise, nobody could make this stuff up!  This is absolutely true!  It is disgusting and repulsive, but true.)  [He knew I was referring to the bad kind of mother...]
                                                                                                                                                       
5.  Within a couple of weeks, without writing or calling first, Bill Bryant came down to see me.  He just knocked on my door and surprised me as I was leaving for work at the Trawler.  I later found out that from the letter I wrote him, he thought I was being kept in an institution for crazy people on an island, and he came down to bust me out of the insane asylum.  I guess I must have mentioned I was going to the College of Charleston for free because of being mentally unstable.  (Maybe I am crazy!  But aren’t you crazy too? You are reading this book, aren’t you?)  It was the end of May of 1974 that he 'dropped in on me'.   I think he stayed for about a week.  I do not remember him ever actually asking me to marry him. His lame proposal was, within a few days of him coming down to visit, as we were walking back from the beach, he stopped me from going into the road when a car was coming.  He told me he saved my life, so he said because of that I owed him my life.  I knew that that was a proposal.  Not very romantic, would you agree?  (He swears he actually asked me to marry him, but I really think I would have remembered that, don't you?)  Well, it actually gets worse.  We did not want a big, expensive, ostentatious church wedding. ( I was only getting married so I wouldn’t die an old maid and be eaten by my dogs!)  We were just going to go into  a church on Sullivan's Island and make our vows to each other.  It would be a Catholic Church, because the Catholic Church is the ONE TRUE CHURCH!!)  We were taught that the priest doesn't marry you, you marry each other.  So we’d cut out the middle man priest.
                                                                                                                                                         
6. Our parents went ballistic!  They really thought that we had to have a big church wedding, so we told them to do whatever they wanted and we would show up for the ceremony, which is what they did and what we did.  I made my own wedding dress from fabric I found at Dixie Salvage, where you could get anything from toilets to flooring to fabric really cheap.  It was lace ($3. for the entire 3 yards) and I lined it with that sheet that had gotten all messed up when my dog Missy, who died soon after having the puppies, gave birth on my bed ( I had the good sense not to use the blood stained part in my dress).  It was really quite a pretty dress, and what else could I use that old sheet for?  Bill wanted to buy me an expensive engagement ring, but I told him I could promise him that if we got a cheap ring at Edwards Dime Store, everyone who looked at it would say “OH HOW BEAUTIFUL!"  And they did.  (I bet people thought we married so fast because I was pregnant, but our first  baby didn't come along for eight years.  They never knew that
I had to hurry up and get married before I died and my dogs ate my dead body.)

7.  Since we had made the decision to get married in May when Bill came down to bust me out of the insane asylum which he thought I was being held in, we kind of knew we should get married soon before either of us chickened out of the getting married thing. Since our parents insisted on the boring, expensive, traditional wedding, we had to pick a date.  Friday the 13th was coming up in September and there were probably a lot of Churches and Halls that were not being used on that day, so we picked
Friday, September 13th of 1974 to get married.  Laugh if you want, but we’ve been married 36 years now.  If you use us as a pattern for a good, long marriage, you really should do as we did.  Decide with a flip of a coin (make sure it’s a quarter) what the first name of your spouse is to be.  See if there is anyone with that name who will be dumb enough to marry someone they hardly know.  Don’t go out on a date first. Get a really cheap, fake engagement ring. Get married on a Friday the 13th.  And, make sure that the Mafia guy who put a contract on you because he wanted you dead comes to your wedding.  


8. Oh yeah, Louie D, the guy who was going to pay to have me killed for embarrassing him in front of the other idiots in the Mafia, was invited to the wedding.  He was a friend of Bill’s father.  Bill’s dad was a politician and in a Mafia town politicians were friends with Mafia people.  Louie was gracious enough to not kill me even after he knew where to find me. Of course it is possible he had forgotten about ordering a hit on me because his brain was totally pickled from all the booze he had consumed, or maybe he had ordered so many hits that he could hardly keep track of all of the victims, or maybe his hired hit man lied to Louie and told him I was dead since I had moved away from Murder Town USA.  One more thing, for a long marriage, only take advice from God.  Different things work for different people.  


9.  But, back to the chronological order thing ...  and chrono 'logic' is the only place in this book or my life where ‘logic’ will be found.  We need to time travel back a few months to do this.  You better get used to time travel because we may be doing this a lot since so many single events later connected to other single events and we end up with a whole long line of what looks like random events which all come together in a very interesting picture of  YHWH God's intervention and providence and mercy and His extremely awesome (yet sometimes stranger than strange) sense of humor.


10. We weren't going to get married until September which was 3 months away, so Bill went back to his job at Columbus Mutual in Columbus Ohio, and I went back to my job at the Trawler Sea Food Restaurant..  While I was working at the Trawler, there were a lot of wild cats who hung out there because they could get a lot of fish there.  One of the little cats, a grey one, would come close to me, but it was obviously not tame. I somehow captured her and took her home.  I could not understand why she was always growling at me.  When she ran out the door one day I just figured she hated me and I felt bad I had taken her away from where she was used to being. I  had never had a cat before, so I didn't know that when a cat purrs, it sounds like a dog growling.  The only reason I am putting this into this book is so if there is  anyone reading this who is as dumb as I was, when a cat purrs it sounds similar to a dog growling. In about 3 years she would be my cat again, because we would move back to that neighborhood, but not quite yet.  By the time we moved back, I had two other cats so then I knew what a cat purring was all about so she and I got to be friends again and she moved into the house in that neighborhood that we had bought.  I would marry and move to Ohio for a couple of years and then finally be back in  the same neighborhood where she was the last time I saw her. Then, after she was my cat again, she would be my cat for about 12 more years.   But, back to the Trawler.


11.  For this part, names will not be changed to protect the guilty.  I am going on the assumption that if it is the truth, it isn’t slander. Remember this was back in 1974.  I, and all the other waitresses at the TRAWLER, were white females.  The bus girls were all black females.  Every night someone would come around and collect 10% of whatever the tips were that the waitress made.  This money was then (supposedly) given to the bus girls. I was kind of curious about how much the bus girls made because they really had to work hard, so I asked one of them how much tip money she usually received.  She was a very lovely, genteel, sophisticated young lady. She told me she couldn’t tell me because she didn’t participate.  This was a huge restaurant, and 10% of the tips would be a considerable sum of money.  And there weren’t a whole lot of bus girls who the tip money would be divided between.  Then this young lady told me WHY she didn’t participate.  This was so disgusting!  Every so often (I don’t remember if it was once a week or once a month) the owner, Ronnie Bowles, took the tips and threw them on the floor for the black bus girls to fight over.  It infuriates me just remembering it!  Besides being disgusted, I did wonder if Ronnie was skimming part of the tips, (I read a lot of Nancy Drew Detective books as a kid) so I asked  the bus girls who did participate in Ronnie's sick game to count how much the total was the next time Ronnie had his sick fun at their expense.  The amount they collected from that slovenly hunk of trash was nowhere near what 10% of the tips would have been.  OK, so Ronnie is not only a racist pig (my apologies to the pigs of this world) but he also appeared to be a thief!   Since he owns the place where I’m working, how do I expose him?


12.  Oh... that would be easy!  There was a bulletin board all workers had to look at whenever they went into the kitchen, to let us know if they were out of anything.    That would be handy now, wouldn't it?

13.  First I went to my old friends at Dino’s to tell them what was going on at the Trawler.  I asked them if I could have my old job back when I got fired.  They said yes, even knowing I would be leaving South Carolina to move to Ohio to get married in a few months. Next, I went to Arthur Jenkins who was the Kitchen Manager/Chef/Guy-that-ran-the-whole-joint at the Trawler.  He was a black guy, and his daughter, Herline, was one of the bus girls who was being humiliated and stolen from by Racist Rat Ronnie.  I actually saw tears coming from Arthur’s eyes when I told him this and my heart broke for him.  Arthur didn't seem angry, just extremely sad, even defeated, by what was being done to his daughter and the other bus girls. .. but he needed his job to feed his family. 


14. Before I could put my plan into action to stop the thievery from the bus girls, my in-laws to be came to town and into the Trawler to check me out.  Like Bill, they didn’t call first to say they were coming.  My house was a mess, and I knew they would be planning on staying with me since I had a 2 bedroom home and lived alone.  WHAT SHOULD I DO!??   After they ate dinner, I suggested they go across to a little diner while I finished my shift, which would take about 2 hours. Charlene, sweet, sweet Charlene DeVillier, offered to come to my house and help me clean before I went back to get Bill's parents.  We just put everything into the second bedroom, took  out the light bulbs, and changed the sheets on my bed so Bill's parents could sleep there. Then I went to pick up his parents at Alex's Restaurant and they went to bed at my house, and I stayed up all night cleaning the room I was supposed to be sleeping in, so they would not know what an awful house keeper I was. Only a real friend will help you clean your house at 1:00 in the morning after a very hard nights work. I think Charlene now owns Hollipops, a fantastic children's store in Mount Pleasant...where you can purchase a present for a child that will be remembered and cherished for a very long time.  The gift's Charlene had in her shop were incredibly unique!  

15. Once Bill's parents went back to Ohio, I put my plan to humiliate Ronnie who had been humiliating the bus girls for I-don't-know-how-long, into action. I knew Arthur could not help me because he needed his job to support his family, but he could just "not notice" the sign I put on the bulletin board. I didn’t really need his help.  I told him my plan and I knew I would be fired.  Only a few people knew what I was going to do. The sign I posted on the bulletin board read, and I remember because this was my most favorite literary work: 
FATSO HAS BEEN TAKING MONEY FROM THE WAITRESSES TO GIVE TO THE BUS GIRLS.  FATSO IS THROWING THE MONEY ON THE FLOOR SO THE BUS GIRLS WILL HAVE TO FIGHT OVER IT. LAST TIME HE DID THIS,THEY TOTALED UP WHAT HE GAVE THEM.  HE IS ONLY GIVING THEM A SMALL PORTION OF WHAT HE TAKES FROM THE WAITRESSES TO GIVE TO THE BUS GIRLS. IS HE USING THE MONEY TO PAY FOR HIS TOUPEES?   Maureen C    (I  just had to sign it!).                                                                                                                                                                                                              
16.  I know this was cruel, and humiliating to Ronnie.  It was meant to be.  I wanted him to feel as mocked and disrespected as the bus girls did.   About 30 minutes after I put this notice up Arthur came into the dining room where I was working and gently and sweetly fired me, with a big smile on his face, and he told me 'THANK YOU!” (Ronnie should have sent me a " Thanks, I needed that
" card, but he didn't.

17.  Things were really looking up!  This was even more fun than being fired by the president of Union National Bank for attempting to start a union!  It was much nicer than having to leave Youngstown because a contract had been put out on me.  And I already knew that my mom would be able to quit worrying about me dying an
OLD MAID and being eaten by my dogs. Life was good!  And I already knew I was welcome to come back and work for my old friends at Dino's.  And I would be getting married in a couple of months to a guy I hardly knew, who had never dated me.  I WAS SO STUPID!  Was God using me to prove He can use Anyone for Anything?   (Isn't an OLD MAID just a woman who will not settle for anything less than the best in a husband?  OLD MAIDS are quite intelligent and competent!)  That disparaging title was probably coined by a man that no woman wanted because he was selfish and stupid.    


Chapter 4
 
   ******.HAPHAZARD WEDDING / HAPHAZARD LIFE *****


1.  It only took about an hour or 2 to make my wedding dress with lace I bought at Dixie Salvage for $3, and I lined the dress with the sheet that got blood stains from  when my dog Missy had puppies on the bed.  (I honestly did not use the blood stained section though.)  I did however forget at that time to make a veil because this was  not important to me.  I was only getting married to please my mother.   About a week before the scheduled formal stuffy wedding ceremony thing, Bill came down to help me get my stuff to move up to Ohio, not that I had anything of any value and I have no idea why I would have taken anything other than the little puppy Missy and her daddy Killer.  It was so important to catch my 2 little mice and put them outside so the next renters wouldn't kill them with a mouse trap. We put a small square waste basket in the tub and put vegetable oil on the sides so when they went for the cheese, they would not be able to get back out.  It worked really well and we were able to catch them and put them outside before we left, .except, those rodents were smarter than both Bill and I together.  We took them, still in the wastebasket, and laid it over on the side in the front yard so they could get out onto the lawn. Those little ingrates had gotten the cheese from the night before and then got out of the waste basket and  went right back into my house through the front door we had stupidly left open before we could even get back up from the squatting position we were in to get them out of the waste basket.  Now that was the epitome of rude, don't you think?

2. I hardly remember the wedding.  There were a lot of people there but I hardly knew anyone there except for my family.  I didn't invite anyone because I didn't want anyone to feel they had to buy us a present.  That morning I remembered brides wear veils. I had 7 hours until the wedding.  I thought my mom (still trying to please her! ) would be upset if she knew I had forgotten a veil, so I went down to the basement at my parents house to look on dad's workbench to see if I could figure out how to make one.  (That must have been a God thing, because I really would not want to nail a veil to my head.) I saw some soldering iron on dad's work bench, and figured that may be handy.  It is like round cord that you plug into your computer but it is metal which is very pliable until heat is applied to it. I went and bought some veil netting
  and made a veil.  It only had to last a couple of hours so it didn't need to be done well.  It  took 10 minutes to make, but it did look like a real wedding dress veil, and it went well with the wedding dress I had made from the old sheet Missy had messed up by having her puppies on my bed and the lace I had bought at Dixie Salvage, and the wedding ring we got at Edward’s Dime Store. I do not know if I wrote this yet, and I do not want to go back to read what I already wrote, but in case I didn't mention this, Louie D. was there at our wedding because Bill's parents didn't know he had hired someone to kill me, and Louie was a friend of Bill’s dad.  (It is hardly something I would have brought up in polite conversation with my new prospective in-laws.)  As soon as the wedding ceremony was over and we got to the place where the food was, I took off the veil and scrunched it up and put it into a man named Barney McCutcheon's pocket, because I really did not know how long it would last.  My aunt was upset that I did that because she is just so conventional, and she is the photographer of my mom's family so she was taking wedding pictures…and she thought to be a bride you had to have a veil. (Did you know there is a correlation between how expensive a wedding is and how long the marriage lasts?  The cheap weddings usually mean the marriage will last longer, maybe because someone who does a cheap wedding really is not a perfectionist, and nobody has ever had a perfect spouse. (except my husband, of course!  Don’t get confused.  Bill
HAS THE PERFECT SPOUSE, but he is NOT the perfect spouse.)
                                           
3.  We stayed in a cheap motel after the wedding that night, not buying into the honeymoon thing, and in the morning we went to our parents homes and picked up our newly combined family of Missy, a little puppy, and her daddy Killer, who were my dogs, and Poco, who was Bill's cat...and from there we drove to New Albany Ohio where Bill had found us an old farmhouse to live in.  Unfortunately, the landlords who lived next to us a little ways down the road were nuts.  I think dangerously nuts. My heart is even beating fast as I am typing this because of the old suppressed memories that are coming up.  I hadn't thought of them for years, and as I remember them    I feel sheer terror!  This isn't amusing, so we will skim over it.
                                                                                           

 4. They are probably dead now and that is a really good thing!  Mr. and Mrs. H****   and their son David made us really think tenants should run a check on the  landlords, because the landlords have keys to the place where the tenants will be living.  Insane landlords are more of a danger than insane tenants. These were definitely insane landlords. Bill worked the night shift at Columbus Mutual in Columbus Ohio.  I worked out of the house retouching negatives for photographers.  After Bill would go to work, I would often get phone calls where there was just a heavy breather on the phone.  It seemed pretty obvious that it was someone who lived close by, because I never got a call while Bill was at home. There were very few people who lived close by because we were out in the country in New Albany.  I was thinking it was a young boy who lived almost across the street.  I do not remember how we did it, but I think we must have gotten a second line so I could call my mom when I got one of those scary calls and then she would call different numbers of people who I thought may be the caller.  This was way before caller ID. 
I actually got a job in a night club right across the street from where Bill worked at Columbus Mutual so that I wouldn't have to be home alone at night. We finally narrowed it down to the landlord's son.  But let's just not think about it!  It really was too scary. My dog Killer got out of the yard while Bill was at work one night and he was hit by a car on Morse Road and killed.  I was so afraid of the landlord's son that I didn't even go out of the house to get Killer's body out of the road.  The man who hit him told me he was sure he was already dead. I am so glad dogs go to heaven!  He was one of my favorites.  (Actually, they were all my favorites.)  I will tell you how I am SURE they go to heaven when we get to 1986. (In book world it is 1974)

5.  On a happier note, while living there in the outskirts of Columbus with Missy, (the puppy of the dear deceased Missy #1) and Bill's cat Poco, there was a really cute little kitten who found us. We named her Allie.  She was covered with car oil, and it was so hard to get her clean, but she was so cute. Poco didn't like little Allie at all, but once she figured out that Allie was going to be a member of the family, she caught Allie and held her down and licked her off so she was very clean and free of oil.  She stayed with us til she died15 years later.  One thing I learned from Poco was that the saying “Go piss up a stump” may have had its origin with a cat.  Poco caught a cute little chipmunk and I watched as she caught it.  Before she could kill and eat it, I got it from her and let it go.  When I did, she literally pissed up a stump.


6. One of the strangest looking puppies we ever saw showed up in our garage while we were living in New Albany.  He was a German Shepherd with short legs.  He looked absolutely ridiculous but he was so sweet. We called him Fi.  He was with us for about 4 or 5 months before we got dog number 3.  Dog number 3 was Andy, who belonged to a neighbor of a friend of my husband.  Emma told us how sick this dog always was.  He had to stay outside all the time, and the snow was so deep and it was so cold and he was so sick.  I finally got tired of Emma telling us about this poor little dog and I dog-napped him.  We took him home for a few days and then we knew we needed to take him to a vet.  Emma was right, he was close to death, but he did recover and he lived another 12 years after we stole/rescued him. His new name was Andy. Why would anybody have a dog and keep it out on a leash outside and never let it in?  If you do that to your dog, I hope when it is time for you to go to heaven, God keeps you on a leash outside too.  And I hope it is snowing and you are freezing!  Don’t get a pet if you are not going to love it and take care of it and treat it like you would want to be treated.  Animals have feelings too.  Do unto others as you would have others do unto you does not just refer to people, does it?  If it did, the Author of the Word would have written “Do unto other people as you would have them do unto you”.  Cruelty and callousness toward animals is often a sign of a really sick and selfish mind and spirit.


7.  Something that was so sad was that while Andy was away at the vet hospital, Fi, the big puppy we had found in our garage, was always trying to hide from us in closets and cabinets. He was acting hostile, and we had no idea why.  And he was acting like he was afraid of us. After we brought Andy back home from the vets, Fi quit being hostile and afraid.  It seems that Fi may have been taken away and dumped and he may have thought we had done the same thing to Andy.  Missy, Andy, Fi, Poco and  Allie were all so good to and for each other, and they got along so well together...And later they’d be joined by the cat who was always growling at me that ran away after I brought her home from the Trawler.


8. Another beyond bizarre coincidental thing happened in Ohio.  I had gone to downtown Columbus to buy something at a big store called Lazarus.  While I was in that store, I lost a $20. bill.  Back then that was like losing $100.00 now.  When Bill came home that day he was so happy about having found $20. at Lazarus.  Even back  then, God had angels looking over us.

9. We lived in Columbus Ohio until September of 1976, 2 years after we got married.  We didn’t like each other much back then, but a Catholic is not supposed to get a divorce. (Unless, of course, they have big bucks to pay for an annulment, which means the marriage never happened and also means the “Holy Mother Church” gets more cash in their coffers.)  Instead we both prayed that God would kill one of us.  We really didn’t care which one.  But, again, it was Eva to the rescue!  (First she saved me from the Mafia guy who later came to our wedding, next she saved me when Patrolman Kennerly had me in his cop car and now her advice was going to save me from a crummy marriage.  


10.  Eva asked me if I would promise her something.  Without thinking, I said yes.  Then she told me what the promise was.  DON’T SAY ANYTHING TO BILL THAT  I WOULDN’T SAY TO HER.  DON’T DO ANYTHING TO BILL THAT I WOULDN’T DO TO HER…AND BE CONSISTENT FOR 21 DAYS, AND DON’T TELL HIM WHAT I AM DOING.  Within 21 days, Bill and I actually liked each other.  If you are stuck in a bad marriage, try it.  What do you have to lose? (Other than possibly 21 days?)  It was really excellent advice from Eva. The only thing she was ever wrong about was staying in the Catholic Church…


 
Chapter 5     *******  BACK TO THE BEACH ********

1.  In the fall of 1976 we decided to move back to the ocean because we had to get away from our scary landlords who were also our scary neighbors.  Since we had to move, we may as well move to the beach again.  An old friend had lived in a winter rental on Sullivan’s Island that was across from front beach and I knew how quiet it  was there so we rented it for the 9 months that the owners didn’t want to use it.  Bill drove the U Haul truck we rented which was towing our VW convertible behind.  I drove the VW van behind him.  We didn’t even get out of Columbus before the old van broke. By this time we had 3 dogs, Missy, Andy and Fi, and 2 cats, Poco and Allie.  They were all in the van with me. We got to the VW dealership and they looked at the van right away.  (They had just opened for that day.) They told us it would be a long and, as I recall, costly repair.  We had no place to go, so we brought Missy, Andy, Fi, Allie and Poco into their waiting room.  Now, we had very well behaved dogs and cats, but they were still dogs and cats.  These people were so anxious to get our pets out of there that they did what they had told us would be a long, expensive repair VERY FAST, and it wasn’t too expensive, either. (I think it took less than an hour!)   

2. Getting back to the ocean was such a great thing.  The dogs loved the ocean and would just chase sea gulls till they could hardly keep going. One of the first days we were there in the rental beach house, short pudgy little Andy didn't come back with the 2 bi
gger dogs so I went down to the ocean to find him.  Sweet little Andy was stuck on a sand bar and needed his mom, aka me, to carry him back to the beach. He had probably never been by deep water before.   It was a fun, but uneventful nine months.  In fact, looking back, that was the calm before the storm which would encompass almost all the rest of our entire life!  We knew we had to be out by May of 1977, and before we had even looked for a place to move to, Bill Walters, the realtor who rented this place to us,  asked us if we would like to buy a small house on Isle of Palms, which was just 1 block from the ocean and a two minute walk from where I had lived before we got married.  We told him we didn’t have a down payment or any credit history.  Without us asking him or us even seeing the little house, Mr. Walters loaned us (no interest, no paperwork) the $2,000 down payment on the $18,000 house and we just took over the 3 mortgages that the seller had on the place.  We then borrowed the money from my parents to pay Bill Walters back right away.  The agent, P** D., who had listed this little house had “pocketed the listing” which means he tried to sell it himself and didn’t list it.  P.D. got caught so he had to sell it immediately, or he would be in deep trouble, even possibly losing his real estate license.  If  it wasn’t for that, we would probably never have purchased our first house or any subsequent real estate.  We literally fell into the best deal imaginable and I am only now realizing that as I am typing this.

3.  When we were moving out of the rental house in May of 1977, and into the little one we had purchased, we noticed that one of our cats had eaten the tail off of a fish the owners had hanging as a trophy on the wall right above the couch.  I wonder if the owners ever noticed. Ooops!
(Why would they want a dead fish anyway?)

4. We did very few things to make our new house at 8 31st Street on Isle of Palms nicer than it had been when we first got it. In fact, we actually made it uglier by gluing dark cork board on the living room walls.  (What were we thinking?  We really were not on drugs!)  The cat that I thought had hated me (because I thought she was growling at me when she was actually purring) was still on the same street as I lived on before we got married. My old rental house was only 6 houses away from the house we just purchased. Mama cat then moved in with me and the new members of my family.  All of them got along without any problems.  Within about a year, I saw a FOR SALE sign on a house I had always wanted when I lived on the Island before we got married. It was twice as big as our recently purchased house and not the least bit pretty, but it had a gorgeous, huge piece of driftwood in the front yard.  I always loved that piece of driftwood.  (Actually, it was a dead tree, but it had been dead long enough to look like driftwood). This house was just 2 houses away from where I had lived before Bill and I got married.  I already knew what to expect from the neighbors who all seemed very friendly but not nosy....except for one who is now dead, so I can say that.  Maria Moore and David Parlman were the realtors who co-listed this property.  The house was dead ugly, but oh, the dead tree was so beautiful!  We put a contract on that house contingent upon the sale of our little house that we had just bought for $18,000. Maria offered to sell our tiny little house for us, but I told her we would be selling it ourselves.  She asked what we would ask for it, and I told her $33,000.   She was NOT amused.  In fact, as I recall, she told me I was insane if I thought I would get that much for such a little house that we had only two months ago purchased for $18,000.  But Maria didn't know the secret Bill and I had just learned!


5. We then told her that we had just found out that the stuff written in the bible is actually true!  And since it is true, we knew that we could ask for anything in Jesus’ name, and He would do it for us!  (We’ve grown up some spiritually, there's a little more to it than that, but He was meeting us where we were and teaching us things we would later need to know.)   She said she knew we would NEVER sell it for that much, because the realtor who had lived behind us, Ed Ring, had just sold his house, (which was in much better shape than ours although other than the condition they were in they were identical) for $22,000.
  (this was in 1976 dollars)   We did not know Ed Ring, but had seen him trying to kick at our dogs through the fence so we didn’t want to know him.  Then she told us that even if we found someone stupid enough to buy our house for that much money, no bank would ever loan that amount on our little house.


6.  I thanked her for that piece of information, and told her we would just have to ask God in the name of Jesus to send us someone with the cash.  That was on a Thursday or Friday.  I called and put an ad in the newspaper for Saturday and Sunday.  Mr. and Mrs. Ward from Hanahan came to look at the house that weekend and wanted to buy it.  They were the only ones who responded to that tiny little $8.00 ad, but one response was all we needed.  (I did knock the price down to $32,000 so I wouldn’t have to finish painting.)  On Monday the Wards took the money out of their safety deposit box.  The house was sold!  We didn't even need to get a lawyer for the closing because the Wards took care of all of those details.  We had told God we would give the money we saved on the real estate commission to Dad’s cousin, Fr. Charles, who ran a mission in Mexico.  We gave Father Charles $2,000, fully expecting a 10 fold return on the money we gave him.  


7.  Many years later we would find out that after the sale of our little house, there was a huge increase in property values on Isle of Palms. We heard from a woman we would not meet for 10 more years, Pat Stone,  that the real estate agents did start praying for sales then.  After that experience, we always knew we could sell real estate very easily.  We had an inside track. But sometimes it was God's will NOT to sell property quickly, as happened to us in 1996.  We started out asking $160,000 for our home on the island (the ugly one we had purchased from Maria Moore for $42,000 in 1976) and it didn't sell, and it didn't sell, and it still didn't sell!  That was because God wasn't finished using us in the Charleston area.  We just kept raising the price about $10,000 every other month until it finally did sell.  We finally sold it in September of 1996  for $240,000.  When you listen to God, you just have to throw "common sense" out the window, because His sense is anything but common.


8. We had 30 days to vacate our house after Mr. Ward brought us the check for $32,000.  There was no attorney involved.  We gave Maria the down payment on 6 33rd  Street and I do not remember much else about that transaction other than we DID NOT USE AN ATTORNEY.  Why do you need a “mouth piece” when you have your own mouth?  We did not use our own attorney buying or selling 8 31st or buying and selling 6 33rd.  Towards the end of this book you may not want to ever use an attorney again either.  There is something very sinister and nefarious about that occupation ... and you will see why "Woe unto ye lawyers" is in the Word.


9. We sent Father Charles the $2,000 we told God we would send to him as soon as the house sold. We also repaid my parents the money they had loaned us to repay Bill Walters for loaning us the down payment.  We had 30 days to get out of the place Wards bought from us and we were to be moving into the ugly house with the beautiful piece of driftwood in the front yard.  Since we had given a missionary the $2,000 real estate commission, we knew we could expect $20,000 more.  I have no idea why or how we came up with these figures, but we totally believed it and asked God for it in the name of Jesus.


10. We got an unexpected windfall of $20,000 within a relatively short period of time of giving that missionary $2,000., but it took a really bad car accident to get it. Within a couple of weeks of getting the money from the Ward's, but before we had moved from that little house and into the ugly house with the beautiful piece of driftwood, I was driving home from work at Poogan’s Porch in downtown Charleston where I was working as a waitress when I was hit head on by a Navy guy, David Chapman. This happened on April 8th of 1978.  Chapman was drunk and smoking pot according to what I heard from people who were there at the scene, but looking at the accident report signed by Sgt. William Jernigan he was not charged with either of those things.  He destroyed my little VW convertible and hurt me very badly.  I wouldn’t let the ambulance take me to the hospital, so they called Bill who told me that when he saw our car, if he didn't already know I was still alive, he would have thought I must be dead.  I was driving our only decent vehicle. Bill had to come in our old VW Van to get me, and when he saw me he knew he had to get me to the hospital.  The van kept stalling and the drive to the hospital, which should be a 30 minute drive, probably took over an hour.  
(That would be a problem for cops if someone has had a head injury and cannot think, but does not know that their thinking is impaired... do they have to do what the thinking impaired injured party tells them?  That head injury affected me for about 30 years, and I am sure of that because whenever I was in a stressful situation, without me wanting to say it, the word "refrigerator" would come out of my mouth at the most inappropriate times ... most probably because my top priority was to make sure the fantastic scraps I had brought home from Poogan's Porch for our 6 pets did not go to waste.) 

11. The drunk driver creamed me in front of Sunrise Presbyterian Church. (30 years later, on September 28 of 2005, a different drunk driver, David Leroy Seaman also hit me in front of a church. One guy was in the Navy, which makes him a sea man, the other guy was named Seaman.  Both times I was hit right in front of a church after going way off the road to avoid the oncoming drunk.  What are the chances?  Two accidents in 27 years, both guys that got me were drinking and neither one of those 2 Bozos ever had to go to court or prison.   Later for that one, too, since that didn't happen until 2005...and I really am trying to keep this in chronological order.  Oh yeah, in both of the accidents besides other obvious injuries, I had brain injuries. (Could God have been trying to knock some sense into me?)   While I was in the hospital, my friend/boss from Poogan’s Porch came to see me.  Since I knew nothing about anything, Tom Bass got me one of the best lawyers in Charleston.  His name was Bo Morrison, and if Bo really was one of the best, I shudder to think of what one of the worst would be like.  (Since Tom was about 60 years old then, and that was 30 years ago, I am assuming he no longer owns Poogan's Porch, so I will share with you a really good secret I learned while I was working there.  Edwards Frozen Pies!!!   A customer was furious because I could not get him the recipe for the Key Lime pie he had just eaten and he said he would just get in touch with Gourmet Magazine and get the recipe from them.  I wonder if he ever found out it was just a store bought pie?  Their Chocolate Pie is even better than the Key Lime Pie, and they have scriptures imprinted on the foil pie pans!  Sweets for your mouth and for your spirit!  WOW! What an excuse to buy a really good pie! Great taste and great scriptures!  Unfortunately they are not too healthy, so only buy them for an occasional treat, OK?


12.  Once I got out of the hospital, we began to move into our new ugly house at 6 33rd Street with the beautiful piece of driftwood which was the only reason I wanted to purchase the big ugly house. We didn't have much so we just used a hand truck to move everything, even our refrigerator, just two short blocks to our new house.  There was a house on front beach just a short walk from where we were moving to that was having a yard sale.  I was quite surprised that Bill didn’t mind me going there, or that he would ever let me go to a yard sale alone. Among other injuries, I had a head injury from the drunk driver who was never charged but I did not know that and possibly Bill did not know that either. Since that head injury I get tempted beyond my capacity to resist at yard sales. I was gone a little too long, and then when I got back, I found out why he let me go alone.  My loving husband, when I was out of his way, got his trusty chain saw, put a ladder against the beautiful piece of driftwood, and massacred it!!!  He totally ruined and removed the only reason I so wanted that ugly house.  My only consolation was that part of the dead tree/
driftwood fell on Bill's complicit ladder and destroyed his partner in crime.


13.  After we had moved in, Maria Moore, the real estate lady who sold the house to us, came by to give us a house warming present... a very pretty sea shell lamp. While she was there, Bo Morrison called and when I asked him a question he got very angry at me because I had asked him the same question over and over. (Hey, that comes with the territory when you have a head injury.) Maria, who heard his loud angry voice even though the phone was up to my ear and not hers, told me that the old Maureen wouldn’t take that kind of treatment from anyone.  So right there and then, before I had time to forget (Head injuries and drunk drivers are such a nuisance!) what Maria said, I called Bo back and fired his sorry butt.  He told me I would never find another lawyer in Charleston.  


14.  My mechanic, Danny, at Volkswagen Hospital told me about a really good lawyer his wife used when she was hurt in a car crash.  Danny suggested I call Gedney Howe.  Gedney was awesome and he and Bo had a very adversarial relationship, so he gladly took my case. Bo had already told me that all he would be able to get for us was $7,000, and there were huge hospital bills and a practically new VW Convertible which were destroyed by the drunk driver which would have to be paid out of that paltry sum.  And we knew God had clearly spoken into our hearts that He was going to give us $20,000.


15.  Gedney eventually gave us $20,000 (and we had never told him how much we wanted) but it was 2 or 3 years after the drunk driver hurt me.  Gedney paid off all the doctor and hospital bills and then after he took his cut, he gave us what we already knew we would eventually be getting. (I later used Gedney's name as if I knew him when problems would come up.  Bad guys became pussy cats whenever Gedney's name was mentioned.)  We never got a bill from the hospital or the back doctor or the head doctor.  I hardly had any interaction with Gedney at all except for one deposition.   He was sending me to Dr. Snyder, the head doctor, even though I didn't think I had a head injury.  I thought he just made me see this crazy shrink because you could maybe get more money for a head injury than just a back injury. (20 years later I would find out I really did have a head injury when still another drunk driver got me and gave me another one.)  Snyder would hypnotize me and I would play along and pretend so he wouldn’t feel inadequate.  (Later, knowing how these guys hypnotize was going to be crucial for one of the jobs God had me in training for, which I did not know I would be called to do until 1990.  It had to do with a Program in the Public Schools where little kids were being hypnotized.)  

16.  Dr. Snyder really had a problem with me because I refused to let him suck on his cigarette /pacifier when I was in his office.  He was making a lot of money from what would be the proceeds of my insurance settlement.  I sure didn’t want to breathe in his nasty, stinky cigarette smoke which often made me sick.  To make up for denying him his stinky pacifier, I always complimented him on the beautiful fresh flowers he always had on his desk, because we all know how insecure shrinks are, and rightfully so!   However, the last time I went in to see him, he had something new in his office decor.  Believe it or not he had a dead fish stuck to a piece of wood hanging on the wall behind his couch.  I told him that was disgusting…because it was …and he stood up from behind his big fancy desk and pointed at me and told me to “Get out!  You are a crazy woman! Get out!!!”  I couldn’t help but laugh, and I said, “But Doctor Snyder, you’re supposed to help crazy people!!!”  It really was funny! Too bad Snyder didn't see the humor in the situation!  (I think he was possibly the crazy one. Many shrinks are insane. They become psychiatrists to find out what their own problem is... and I am not trying to be funny because that is NOT funny at all.)


17. I really thought Gedney would think that was funny, but he didn’t.  He is an excellent lawyer, so I guess it’s OK that his sense of humor wasn’t the best.  It really was one of the funniest things I had ever seen up to that point in my life.  (Things got a lot funnier when I was older though.)  It was so good not to have to go to a crazy, insecure shrink who needed to suck on a pacifier anymore!  It took what seemed to me to be a long time to get the settlement and I hardly ever spoke to Gedney and one day we got a check from Gedney for $20,000.  That was exactly what we knew God was going to give us because we had given God’s real estate commission of $2,000 to my dad’s cousin, Father Charles, the missionary. The settlement didn't actually come until after a very bizarre thing would happen on the beach which will be good for a few  paragraphs of this totally bizarre book of our really ridiculous life.   


18.  Before the bizarre beach happening, another careless driver on Hiway 17 by the Ashley River Bridge hit me.  I think this one hit me in 1979 after we had just given $400. to a woman who was in real financial trouble.  God's Word says that he who gives to the poor lends to the Lord, and the Lord will be no man's debtor.  That one was really funny!  I told the Nationwide rep, Von D, not to talk to the owners of the Colony House where I was working, because anyone who gets a back injury is not welcome to work in a restaurant where you have to do heavy lifting. Well, because she didn't do what I told her to do, I was fired from the Colony House, but not before 2 really special things happened.  One had to do with an FBI guy who by (…Oh, wow, while I am putting all my notes into chronological  order I am so amazed at how much has happened to us every year for I don't know how many years!  With all of the different strands that run through our lives, I do not know if the chronological thing is even possible!) Before I tell you about the FBI guy, I need to tell you how and why we knew him.  And all of this happened in between being hit by the drunk driver in 1978 and a Bizarre Beach incident in 1982.  


19.  It was with the profit we made from selling 8 31st St. in 1977 for $32,000 that we had enough money to put down payments on two different rental properties and also to pay my parents back the $2,000 they loaned us to repay Bill Walters who had loaned us the down payment for 8 31st Street.  Just forget about the Beach Incident for now.  I had totally forgotten about the 2 rental properties which were in and of themselves mini-miracles.  Was God crazy letting 2 idiots like Bill and I have so much excitement when some other people have to play bingo for thrills?  I have literally had people complain to me that I hog too much of God's time.  Maybe they are right.  If in fact we were taking up too much of His time, I would think it is because in His word He states that He uses the foolish things of the world to confound the wise so that no flesh can glory in His sight.  There have been so many major events in our lives, that without being able to access records (which were lost in 2008.....more on that later, because this is being typed in 2009....You can go to www.bedfordcorruption.com  if you want to find out  now, but it would be better for you to wait. Let’s not get ahead of ourselves OK?
)

20.  Back to the Colony House and the FBI guy whose name was so appropriate for an FBI guy back then!  His name was
Lowell B. Strong. (An appropriate name for an FBI agent now might be Ima Corrupt Crooke.)  I met Lowell after we had a problem with the Ku Klux Klan. I'm not kidding!  One of the rental properties we put a down payment on from the sale of our first house was at 1950  Everette  Street on John's Island.  It was a brick home with a huge corner lot in what appeared to be a nice area.  Frank Levy and his wife (who were black, and that is important to know for this part) had tried to purchase the house but couldn't, so we were going to buy it and then rent it out to them.  They came by to check on something at the house while we were not there, and the guy from across the street came over to see what they were doing there.  His name was Bill Farrel but we will refer to him as BF.  After the Levy family had been at the house we had been fixing up for them to rent from us, we got a call in the middle of the night. The man asked for Bill and I told him my husband was asleep and he told me to wake him up.  I hung up on him.  This happened repeatedly until he blurted out that he was The Grand Dragon of the Johns Island Ku Klux Klan and I had better get Bill on the phone immediately.  


21.  This time I hung up and left the phone off the hook. I really did think it was a crank call...surely there wasn't still a KKK?  And a Grand Dragon?  If someone had called during the day I may have thought that was even somewhat sickly humorous.  The next day we went to do some more work at 1950 Everette St., the Johns Island house, and when we got there, the front picture window had been shot out.  Uh oh!  We called the sheriff’s office and a Detective Tanner came out.  He was a white guy so we didn't know if he could be trusted.  At this point we didn't trust anyone on that island who was white!  (except for each other.)  Turned out Tanner was OK...and he was someone God would use in a few years after this to help recover appliances that would later be stolen from our rental house.


22.  Frank Levy told us that BF had come over when he and Janie were looking at our house the day before, so BF was our main suspect.  We called the FBI and Lowell B Strong was the FBI Agent we met with.  A short while after that, we came back to our house on Johns Island and saw that our KKK neighbor had tried to give us a house warming present!  What a sweet gesture!  We had put all the glass from the shot out big window into a big cardboard box, and then we had put other trash on top of all the glass. To give us a house warming present, BF, the KKK Grand Dragon had tried to burn our house down by lighting off the trash in the big cardboard box on the hardwood floor in the living room!  Fortunately we had so much glass in the box that the fire did not get down to the floor. The only damage was a small burn mark on the floor.   We actually called BF and told him if he was afraid property values would go down because someone who wasn't the same anemic, pasty color as he was moved into the neighborhood, he could think of what would happen to property values if we painted our pretty red brick house pink with purple polka dots.  The FBI guy also called BF and warned him not to come on our property again.  Between the two threats, BF backed off, but later in this writing you will see the plan God had for vengeance.  We never could have pulled this off, but God fixed it so we would get BFs house for $30,000 and sell it within 90 days of purchasing it with no out of pocket money for $60,000.  Working for the King can be fun and profitable.  Frank and Janie and their kids moved in and had no problem or contact from BF.  So, back to the Colony House.  I was waiting on this table of four and when this man gave me his credit card, and I saw the name LOWELL B STRONG, I blurted out "Oh, you're the great FBI guy!"  He had such a pained look on his face when I said that. I think he was trying to be undercover.  OOPS!


23.  Another very memorable moment at the Colony House involved a Doctor from MUSC.  I was waiting on a table of four doctors when I got a call from my mom who hardly ever called me.  Ordinarily you would not be able to get a call while working but because it was about something very important, the boss called me to take the call.  My dad had made it out of surgery with no problem after a procedure that could have been very dangerous.  There was only one doctor in this country who could do this procedure and his name was Benjamin Winter from California.  (By now he would be over 100 years old, so don't try to find him.) I actually spilled coffee on this one very irritated doctor I had been waiting on, and I told him I was sorry and then told him why I was so excited.  When I mentioned that my dad had just had a bilateral carotid bypass surgery and came out of the surgery fine, he got really excited too.  He had been trying unsuccessfully to find a doctor who knew how to do that, and had about given up.  It is amazing how many "coincidences" happen when you work for the King.  What even made this more of a coincidence was that my mom hardly ever called me, (except for the time that she told me I was going to die an old maid and my dogs would eat my dead body.)  I always had to call her so it must have been very important to God to get this doctor that information.  If you know anyone with severe emphysema, look into that procedure. (You may get info on it from MUSC in Charleston, since that was where the doctor was working when I spilled the coffee on him.)  An 80 year old woman from Youngstown who could hardly breathe could actually cut her own grass after she had this procedure done. And Dr. Winter would make his patients run down the hall of the hospital the same day he did this procedure to show them that they could do it now! It is so nice to find a doctor who is useful to society and not just another drug pusher.  Oh, check out www.drugawareness.org when you have time. (Better yet, look at it now.  It is too important to wait.) It could save the lives of some of your friends. So many drugs actually cause people to go crazy!  You will see on that site that SSRI drugs like Prozac and Paxil cause more problems than they fix, such as murder, suicide, rage ....even the chimp that attacked the woman just a few days ago, ...as I write this it is March 11 of 2009....  was put on those horrid drugs by a veterinarian.  There is talk of punishing the owner of the chimp, which had to be shot and killed, for the horrible things that happened to her friend because of the drugs that poor animal was put on by the veterinarian.  PLEASE GO LOOK AT THAT SITE BEFORE YOU FORGET.  I WILL WAIT RIGHT HERE FOR YOU.....THE LIFE YOU SAFE MAY BE YOUR OWN.  Dr. Ann Blake Tracy also has written a book, Prozac, Panacea or Pandora.  The editing is awful in the edition I read, but the info is excellent.  IF YOU ARE ON ONE OF THOSE DRUGS, DO NOT GO OFF THEM COLD TURKEY!  THAT IS ONE OF THE MOST DANGEROUS THINGS YOU COULD DO!  You may want to get a file and just very gradually decrease the poisons you are putting into your body by just filing off a little bit of each pill until your body has adjusted to the slow decrease. If you do stop these dangerous drugs suddenly, you may even kill your own children.  It is like these drugs are a doorway for demons.


24.  At about the same time as we purchased the home across the street from the Ku Klux Klan Guy, we also used a small portion of the profits from the $11,000 we had from the sale of our first little house to get 94 Morris Street, a four unit building in downtown Charleston.  It was very close to the Medical University of South Carolina and in what our realtor, Al R. of the Rudisell Company  (pronounced Rude As Hell) called a gentrification area. We did not really want to get this property, but all signs were that God did want us to buy it.  This was most probably in 1980.

25.  Let me explain to you one instance of hearing and obeying His voice. Early in the 1980s  before my Dad died, Bill and I purchased 94 Morris Street.
 It was in a rundown section of the city of Charleston, close to the Medical University of South Carolina and close to the College of Charleston.  It was
 filthy and disgusting and huge, about 4,000 square feet of roaches, garbage, dirt, trash and other lovely stuff.  It was an apartment building with four
units in a high crime area which had a monthly gross income of about $200.  Only 2 of the 4 units were rented for obvious reasons.  I think it was a no
money down deal but I really do not remember.  Al R. then told us about another property he had found. 
It was on Trumbo Street, where the rich folk lived.  It was close to the College of Charleston and to the Battery and only a duplex, but all of the really nasty tear out work had been done.  All that was left to do was to put up new sheet rock, paint the walls and redo the floors.  We asked God if we could get the Trumbo Street property instead, and he said  a very emphatic NO!  I personally wondered if God maybe didn’t understand real estate values.

26.  We very sadly purchased 94 Morris Street for $45,000.  Not long after that, Bill was driving by our “dream apartments that God told us not to buy” on
Trumbo Street and he saw that the building we so wanted to buy was being dismantled brick by brick. If we had not listened to what our Wonderful Counselor told us to do, our Dream Apartments would have become one of our Worst Nightmare Apartments!  All of the mortar had turned to sand, and if there was any way to save the building, the Hysterical Society (or was that Historical?  Same thing, I guess.) would never have let that old building be dismantled.  I wonder if our realtor was trying to do us harm by suggesting we purchase that property because he really led us wrong on one other very expensive mistake that we only made because of Al Ray's advice.  I will expand on that in about 10 paragraphs.

27.  I should have known that God can tell a good real estate deal from a bad one better than we can. (And many years later we were able to become

acquainted with and eventually lead one of my now favorite people, Shelly, to Yeshua, aka Jesus.  We met Shelly when she rented one of those
apartments from us.  We also met Mark Lifches, a Jewish kid who had a gambling problem, who rented our largest unit with 2 other Citadel kids.  
He got to meet his Messiah because we bought that property. (More on that in a little bit when we win a car)  Oh yeah, it was very profitable too.
 We sold that property first for about $120,000 to Andy Slanker, who raised all the rents by about double, and then quit paying on the first mortgage.  
We got it back by catching up on the arrears on one of the two mortgages, and we had an enormous increase in rental income.  Then we sold it for the
final time in 1996 to a psychiatrist for  $240,000.  (Maybe that psychiatrist should have had her head examined?) That was a miracle sale....more on
that in the 1996 section.  Anyway, the fact that my best friend, YHWH God, can see into the future is really helpful.

28. A little added bit of happy info to go along with this paragraph is that when we owned this 4plex, after we first prayed about God stopping whoever

had been habitually breaking in, we started to pray for "a bubble of protection over each of us and over all of our property, finances, investments ...and
on and on....and covered that bubble of protection with the blood of Yeshua, aka Jesus, because Satan cannot penetrate the blood. After we started to do
that WE NEVER HAD A REPEAT  BREAK-IN FOR THE MANY YEARS WE OWNED THOSE APARTMENTS, but, THE NIGHT THAT WE HAD JUST CLOSED ON THE SALE OF THE 4PLEX to the psychiatrist, AND IT HAD A NEW OWNER,  IT WAS BROKEN INTO!  God really does answer prayers!  There is definitely power in the Blood of Jesus of Nazareth and in the spoken word! The power of life and death is in the tongue!  Watch what you say!   
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  29. As I look back, knowing that YHWH God knows the future, I can clearly see why He had us acquire 94 Morris Street.   The neighbors on Morris Street were so nice but more important was the connections we would make with different people there would be crucial for what we would be doing in the future!  (I so believe that for at least some of us our lives our predestined, just like Bill said to me in a very infrequent conversation when we were quite young and still in school.)  For instance, Mr. Scott lived across the street and whenever I would be up on a ladder painting the ceiling in the upstairs front apartment, he could see me since there were no blinds on the front windows which faced his home across the street,  he would come across the street when he saw me painting the ceilings to tell me not to do that!  He said that the baby I was carrying would have the cord wrapped around its neck when it was born.  I thought that was a superstition so I ignored it.  Later on, when I had my first baby, he had the cord wrapped around his neck two times.  I wished I had listened to Mr. Scott.  John, aka Mahershallalhashbaz, was actually born dead because I didn't listen to Oscar Scott, but God made him alive again and he is just fine now.  ( I wonder if the cord being wrapped around John's neck when he was born was due to the fact that the power of life and death is in the tongue?  START LISTENING TO WHAT YOU SAY!  HAVE YOU EVER TOLD YOUR CHILD HE WAS GOING TO FALL DOWN AND BREAK HIS NECK?  This is not amusing! Doesn't the Word say that the Power of life and death is in the tongue?  You may need to remember, if you say something stupid and dangerous to also say that "I rebuke those words in the name of Jesus of Nazareth." Or better yet use the name of Yeshua because that was the Hebrew name given to our Savior when he was born.  The letter J was not around yet.  (Would you do me a favor and go look at the web site www.christianityunmasqued.com ?   Then would you do me another favor and go and order that book from www.thepowermall.com ?)

30.  Another great thing from owning those apartments was that Mr. Chisolm who lived next to those apartments, had been the chairman on a Grand Jury in Charleston during the time we owned those apartments (from 1982 until 1996)  and his input would make a huge difference in my life with a very special assignment YHWH  had for me to do later in life.  Life really is a tapestry ... sometimes a big one and sometimes quite small and beautiful, but always interwoven in very intricate ways.  Mr. Chisolm's impact, while he hardly knew me, was crucial for what I was to do in both the near and distant future, and also for what I think will be soon to come (in real world in 2012) assignments from my Father in heaven. It is very probable that things I learned because of buying 94 Morris Street will also have a huge impact on the lives of evil officials in the government and complicit corrupt lawyers who lie cheat and steal as a matter of every day life and business as usual.

31.  We would, while we owned those apartments, have the opportunity to lead some of our tenants into a relationship with Yeshua, (who we called Jesus before we read the above mentioned book Christianity Unmasked.)  Much information would be acquired from our tenants that would also be necessary for doing something major that I was called to do on this earth.   One thing we learned from owning that property was the power of masks!  I am serious.  One of our tenants was the widow of a man who had been an ambassador to Haiti.  She was a very beautiful woman but she always seemed to have fear in her eyes and it even showed in the way she carried herself.  A short explanation is that we found out that spirits can attach to objects and with the words of our mouths (The Power of Life and Death is in the Tongue) and with authority in the natural realm (which we had because we owned the apartments) we went into her apartment to do some not so necessary repairs, and while we were in there, we laid our hands on those scary looking masks and spoke to the spirits that were attached to it and told them to get out of our property and away from our tenant Marilyn, and never come back.  The next time we saw Marilyn she looked like a different woman.  She was obviously happy and confident and she was even more beautiful without the fear on her face.
Our object lesson with the Haitian masks would be essential for what we would do at a later time in the Charleston School System... when and where masks
were being used to invoke the Spirits of the dead ancestors of the students,  as in witchcraft and sorcery.

32.  We would take our little boy with us when we went to work on the apartments and put him in front of a big mirror in his "Johnny Jump Up" so he would blissfully jump up and down and talk to the baby in the mirror!   He was such an easy baby to take care of, because he really did seem to take care of himself. When he would be thinking about doing something dangerous beginning when he was about 18 months old, he would loudly scold himself and say "Uh Oh,  Uh Oh!  NO NO NO NO JOHN LEO!"    God gave me the best kids in the universe, and it was not because of my parenting skills!  It was because of my first born's parenting skills!  First he taught himself, and then he seemed to have an incredible amount of influence on the development of  our little girls that were born 5 and 7 years after John was born.  One of the funniest things I ever saw was John and the neighbor boy, both about 2 years old, the first time they met.  They walked up to each other and just felt each others hair.  John seemed to be fascinated that Desmond's hair would bounce right back out after John felt it and pushed it closer to Desmond's scalp.  Desmond seemed to be amazed that John had straight hair that didn't boing.  This was an innercity neighborhood and I think we were the only pale-faces for blocks around when we purchased it.

 33.  Sammy lived on the other side of Mr. Chisolm who is the guy who will be my way to get to the Grand Jury about 5 years later in book world.   He was very young but he and John got along so well that he would come and babysit and play with John while we were working on the Apartments.  Once while he was watching John for me, I was painting the exterior front of the 4plex, and I had a 40 foot aluminum ladder that I was maneuvering sideways to get it about 3 feet away from where it had been.  There were utility lines that were much lower than the extended ladder and they were only about 8 feet from the ladder.  If the ladder fell into the wires I would not even like to think of what would happen.  As I moved the ladder, the unthinkable happened, but before it went into the wires a huge black guy who I had never seen before or since came to my rescue and reached over my head and rescued me from my stupidity.  God has so many people in so many places doing His will and helping other people who work for Him.

34.  The same man who was the realtor who sold us this 4-plex and then tried to sell us the property on Trumbo Street (that God told us not to buy and then we found out the mortar had turned to sand so it had to be dismantled brick by brick) and he told us he knew a man who would be able to finish up the downstairs back apartment for just $20,000 so we could rent it out for enough money to pay the loan back very quickly with the increased amount of rent we would be receiving.  Al had a connection to Tony Daniel, a banker loan officer for Liberty Something-or-other Bank and he got me in touch with Tony Daniel and Tony loaned the money to us, but as I remember it we never got the money to give to Len so I guess Len got the check directly from the bank.   When we applied for the loan Tony Daniel told us he would only disperse the money just one third at a time and check to make sure that 1/3 of the work was done before he gave him the next amount... and the bottom line was Len would not get the last third until the work was completely finished.  Len somehow got all of the money and he had only done a small portion of the work.   We did get a lawyer and his name was Bart Daniel.  Daniel was a very common name in Charleston and it never even occurred to me that he was Tony's cousin, and Bart sure did not tell us that.  He said there was nothing we could do about it and we just needed to pay the loan back.  He was in the Christian Coalition so I thought he could be trusted,  I am not that stupid anymore.

     77777777777777777777777777777777777777777777777777777777777777777777777777777777777777777777777777777777777777777777777777777777  




[uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu

 CHAPTER 6   ******    FINALLY THE AMUSEMENT BEGINS!    ******

1.  What I am about to tell you changed my belief system and my life.  You need to realize that I had nothing to do with this.  I was a nobody who happened to be in the right place at the right time.  I am not writing that to appear to be humble.  I am writing that because it is the truth and I am not going to intentionally put ANYTHING in this book that YHWH told me to write that is not truth.  One of the last jobs I had before this happened was working in a bar, The Sportsman Club, on Isle of Palms, which I haven't mentioned because nothing too unusual happened there. This event happened after we had gone to the Full Gospel Businessman’s Meeting where we were prayed over for the baptism of the Holy Spirit. It happened in late May or early June of 1982.  I was about 5 months pregnant with Mahershalalhashbaz who we named John.

2.   Eva, (here she is again!) had given me a book to read by Gloria Copeland, wife of Kenneth Copeland. The book was "God’s Will For You Is Prosperity".  Eva had never nagged me to do anything before, but oh, how she pestered me to read this Stupid Book.  The author was not a Catholic.  At that time I thought I knew for a fact that only Catholics could go to heaven!  Surely nuns, priests and even the pope couldn’t be liars!!! Could they be? (Actually, I guess when you are just repeating a lie you have been brainwashed with, it isn't actually a lie, even though it is not true.  Some of those who I am considering to be liars were just deceived in the same way that I was deceived.)  I didn’t want to waste my time reading a book by someone who I believed was on her way to hell.  Plus, the Stupid Book was about the bible.  BORING!!! I only used the bible to ask God questions, like, "Am I pregnant?"  I sure didn't want to study it!  And even worse, the Stupid Book was about the Abrahamic Covenant.  MORE BORING!  I did not want to read that Stupid Book but I did want Eva to shut up about the Stupid Book.


3.  The strangest event of my life began on a Sunday night when my back was hurting really badly because of the drunk driver, David Chapman, and because I was pregnant, and because it was raining.  That was a triple whammy for back pain.  Bill was already asleep which meant I couldn’t get a back rub, so I decided I would read the Stupid Book that Eva gave me to read.  Surely a book that boring would put me to sleep even with a backache.

4.  The Stupid Book was beyond bizarre.  It said if you had Jesus living in you, you could do the same things He did.  It said that your words had power!  It even told how to use your words to raise a dead person!  How dumb did Gloria Copeland think her readers were?  I finished the Stupid Book that night.  When I was done, I spoke out loud with my mouth, mockingly, “I command my back to stop hurting until 7:00 tomorrow morn
ing.”  (Just in case the Stupid Book was true, I didn’t want to blow the insurance settlement we had not yet received from the drunk driver accident by getting healed too soon.)  I then went in to lie next to my sleeping  husband and I fell asleep.  I guess my back had quit hurting or I would have tossed and turned all night.


5.  The next morning I woke up at about 6:30.  Bill was already gone to do his potato chip route.  I needed to feed my dogs and cats and then take my dogs for a walk on the beach before I went to help Bill stock the shelves.  It was raining, but being a quick learner and realizing my back wasn’t hurting, I tried my new magic trick.  I told the rain to stop until we got back from the beach.  It stopped.  This was fun!  I could hardly wait to see Bill and tell him!  I didn’t take a raincoat or an umbrella, just my very good, obedient and loving dogs, Missy, Andy and Fi.


6.  We got to the beach and turned left at the water’s edge.  We were walking for about 10 minutes or so when I got a terrible stab of pain in my back.  I looked at my watch (which I had never worn to the beach before) and it was exactly 7:00!   I felt like I was in the Twilight Zone.  It didn’t dawn on me to tell the pain to go away again (OK, maybe I wasn’t such a quick learner)  so I called my dogs and we headed back towards our path.  A jogger was heading towards us as we went back.  He hollered to me to put my dogs on a leash because a dead body had just washed up.  If anyone out there is as old as I am you may remember Allen Funt and his Smile, You’re on Candid Camera weekly show.  Well, I knew I was on God’s Candid Camera!  I also knew that if I didn’t do what I learned to do from that Stupid Book, I was going to be in deep trouble with Him.  I may have to spend a century in Purgatory!

7.  I was expecting the dead body to be a man.  I started praying for him to not have to be in Purgatory too long.  “We pray for the repose of the poor souls in purgatory” was the accepted Catholic prayer.  (How in the world can you "repose" while you are becoming a crispy critter as your sins are burnt off?)  As I walked down the beach to where the body would be, I really dreaded what I would have to do.  First, the Stupid Book said you have to touch the body.  I was pregnant and I had never touched a dead person, and I thought it was going to be really gross.  Then you have to say stuff out loud in the name of Jesus.  Catholics pray quietly to themselves, not out loud, unless you were saying the rosary or something totally Catholic.


8.  It seemed like a very long walk back to our path, and the body that I knew I would have to touch (yuck!) was actually a couple of hundred feet further.  By the time I got to the dead person, there were 3 guys in orange coveralls working on her.  One of the guys was Gerald Johnson who lived across the street from us when we lived at 8 31st Street.  (His address would have been 3102 Cameron Blvd.)  Gerald, dressed in those EMS type orange coveralls, was at the top of the right side of her body.  Two other guys who I didn’t know were on the left side of her.  I gave my dogs to Holly who owned East Cooper Lock and Safe in Mount Pleasant and I did not like him because he was he was not a very good tipper at the bar I had worked at!) Holly told me to go away.  I told him I had to do something so he took the leashes.  I got to where the body was, and it was so surreal!  She looked to be about 30, but she was dead at that time.  I really thought it was going to be a man who had drowned. Her hair, skin and blouse and long pants were all the same color as the sand.  Her head was closest to the dunes and her feet, which had maroon penny loafers on them, were closest to the ocean.  I touched her on her skin by her ankle and out of my mouth came these words:  “In the name of Jesus OF NAZARETH, I command your spirit to come back into your body right now.”  At that moment, Gerald Johnson said “I’ve got a pulse now” and all of this gross stuff came out of her mouth.


9. 
Before I forget, I need to tell you that I did not know where the “OF NAZARETH” came from.  I didn’t know to say that because it was not in Gloria’s book.  I later heard Johanna Michaelson on the 700 Club saying that in South America there are many guys with the name of Jesus.  For deliverance or a miracle she said to always say Jesus of Nazareth. )  Johanna has an excellent book I read years later, Lambs to the Slaughter which you really should must read if you have children.

10.  I got my dogs and went home and called Eva and woke her up to pray with me.  It did start raining again after I got home.  I left to go help Bill on his route, and by the time I was going past the path that the lady was down, there was an ambulance parked there.  (It was right by Senator Hollings old front beach house for you readers from Isle of Palms, close to 31st Street)   I couldn’t believe they hadn’t started back to the hospital yet with her, and that is where the REAL BATTLE BEGAN!.  THE BATTLE IS IN THE MIND!  The devil started putting thoughts in my head, like "there’s no hurry, she’s dead."   So right then I started talking out loud to the devil,  because the Not So Stupid Book said not to let the devil steal your words or he can steal your miracle.  All of a sudden every word I had read the night before which was written by a woman who was not even Catholic, became very important.  Remember... the battle is in the MIND but the POWER OF LIFE AND DEATH IS IN THE TONGUE!!!  UNTIL YOU HAVE IT SETTLED IN YOUR MIND THAT GOD IS GREAT ENOUGH TO PROTECT US AND PROVIDE FOR YOU AND YOURS ... JUST KEEP YOUR BIG MOUTH SHUT!


11.  When I got to the Bi Lo store in Mount Pleasant, which was on the only road off the islands, I kept waiting for an ambulance to go by while I stocked the shelves with Wise Potato Chips and snacks for Bill.  I never did hear hear sirens going by, so I kept talking out loud to the devil.  (Poor Bill…when he went to bed the night before, I was a good Catholic girl…now I was apparently a nut case who thought she could raise the dead and was speaking out loud to the devil!  And this crazy woman was going to have his baby soon!)  I kept telling the devil that God was not going to let her die, and she would have no after effects from what had happened to her. Unfortunately I had to say it out loud ... poor Bill!  How awful to be married to me!


12.  It was the next day before I found out that she had been taken to County Hospital…but no one knew her name yet.  I sent a letter to the hospital and asked for someone to read the letter aloud to the lady who had drowned on Isle of Palms and it said: “In the name of Jesus of Nazareth, there will be no ill effects from what had happened.”  (God is very good at "On the job training" and I so realized how important the name of Jesus was and also the power of the spoken word.)  Within a couple of weeks or maybe months, I got a letter from Ellen Weeks Katona from Summerville. She had been the dead lady on the beach.  She thanked me for the letter and said that even though her doctors told her family that even if she lived, she would be a vegetable from all the drugs she had taken on Sunday night, she had completely recovered.  Someone must have actually read that letter out loud to her, because the power of life and death really is in the tongue!  BE CAREFUL WHAT YOU SAY!  Her plan had been to fill her body up with drugs and walk on the beach until she passed out and let the ocean take her away and no one would know what had happened to her.  She changed her mind and tried to get to a house on front beach to get help, but she didn’t make it.  She did pass out and the ocean took her away but God brought her back.  How nice of Him to be teaching an idiot like me how to raise the dead while she was preparing to kill herself.  I have heard that God is not looking for silver vessels or for golden vessels.  He is just looking for willing vessels.  At that point I was not even a willing vessel, just an available one in close proximity to where the suicide was occurring.  (Is God awesome or what!???)
                 
13. And here is a major PS to this…Lets time travel forward for a few minutes and go 10 years into the future.  On Christmas Eve, probably of 1992 or 1993, about 10 years after this happened, I was listening to a talk radio show on WTMA as I was wrapping presents for the kids.  I had never heard this talk show host before, but I thought it was a local Charleston station with a local host.  The host was Barry Farber.  I turned it on when Barry was asking people what made them think that the bible was true.  I called in and did my Grant Jeffrey imitation.  He has a book, Armageddon,
Appointment with Destiny, that has some awesome facts about how prophecy has been fulfilled literally over and over again.  Barry asked me to hang on over the break and be prepared to tell what it was that caused  me to first believe that the bible was true.  I told him I didn’t want to, but he was so urgent and insistent that I did wait on the line over the break.  Of course I told him about the dead lady on the beach.  When I was done, he said to his audience "You have to believe her…she gave names of people who were there, the name of the now alive woman, where and when it happened”, and on and on. The radio show host was advertising to his listeners that the name of Jesus of Nazareth can raise a dead person!

14.  The awesome thing is…I found out later that Barry Farber was Jewish!  Oh, it wasn’t a local station.  Barry had a national talk show! Can you imagine how many people gave Jesus some serious consideration on that night before Christmas after this Jewish guy said  “you have to believe her.”  I bet God did that just to reach some desperate person that someone was praying for!  And it wouldn't surprise me at all if someone reading this book didn't accept Jesus after hearing about Ellen Katona on Barry Farber's show.  God is like that!  He seems to have this multi-tasking thing down really good!  Of course, since He has the whole world in His hands, we better hope He knows how to multi-task!   (I think Barry is now a writer with Newsmax.com.  If anyone reading this knows him, why not buy him a copy of Grant Jeffrey's new book, The Signature of God? And if you do know him but do not want to buy a book for him, could you tell me how to get in touch with him? )  If by any chance you heard the Barry Farber show on Christmas Eve in the early 1990s, could you email me at therealmatrix1@yahoo.com ?


15.  If any one reading this knows how to get in touch with the woman who was from Summerville, South Carolina back in 1982, and she was probably about 30 at the time, but when I saw her she had been drowned so that may not be how old she looked when she was doing well, and again her name was at that time, Ellen Weeks Katona…Weeks was probably her maiden name, I would so love to talk to her.  She wrote to me once and wanted me to get in touch with her so maybe she could come visit me over the 4th of July weekend in 1982.  I lost her letter and never did get in touch with her but I would love to meet her while she isn’t dead.  She could contact me at www.bedfordcorruption.com also.  From what you have just read, please remember: THE POWER OF LIFE AND DEATH IS IN THE TONGUE.


16.   (Since we moved to Virginia in September of 1997, I talked to 4 people, all very low key and humble, who God has used to bring dead people back to life.  But I will write about that when I get to 1997, because that's when I found out about it.  And we are not going to time travel that far. We might get air sick...25 years is too far for my space ship.....11 years is the max! I will put the accounts of these dead no more people at the end of this book....if I remember...)


17.   At the same time I saw the dead lady on the beach, my Aunt Margaret, who I mentioned a few pages back, had cancer.  As I recall, Aunt Margaret was only in her early sixties.  It was not too long after that, my dad ended up in the hospital also. Because I was so far along in the pregnancy, nobody thought I should go up to Ohio to see my dad in the hospital, and I didn’t know how bad he was, so I didn’t go see him before he died. I really think that my family was afraid that if I came up to see Dad I would lay hands on him and he would be healed.  One of my siblings actually said I should not do that.  After he was dead nobody wanted me to go to the funeral because they said it would be too hard on the baby. He died in August of 1982 and I was due in September so I would not have been able to fly.  I was really happy for my dad because I knew he was in heaven, and he was so painfully shy that I think it would have been a relief for him to be off of this cruel planet.


18.  I think my Aunt Margaret had died about a month before my dad died.  But something really special about her death was that Eva was fasting for Aunt Margaret to be healed.  I couldn't fast because of being so pregnant, so Eva did it for me.  (Now that is a real friend!)


19.  In about the same time period, I went to Stella Maris, the Catholic Church on Sullivans Island, to talk to the priest and tell him what a wonderful thing God had done for Ellen Katona.  Father Roth basically told me it was just a coincidence.  I think he couldn't fathom God using anything but a priest or a Catholic Saint to do anything at all of any worth.  Would you believe a lot of priests think that the bible is just a bunch of stories?  What a waste of their lives!  And what a waste of the time of the people who look to them for spiritual guidance.  More to come on Father Roth soon.


CHAPTER 7     *** GAMBLING ON A SURE BET ***

1.  Next in sequential order would be the birth of my son who I maybe should have named Mahershallalhashbaz, but we just called him John.  (So much easier to spell!)  We were going to do a home birth because we couldn’t afford a hospital birth.  (We had no hospitalization or health insurance and we still don’t.  It seems bizarre that anyone would spend big bucks every  month gambling that they will get sick and God won’t be able to heal them. Plus since 85% of deaths are caused by iatrogenic causes... which means medical screw ups, you are gambling with your very life when you use the normal way of medical care instead of health care).   When I started to have labor pains, I called my midwife, Jackie Levinson and she came over.  She did something to stress the baby and his heart rate went down.  She said we needed to go to a hospital she was affiliated with which was about 90 minutes away in Bamberg.  We went, and it’s a good thing we did.  I had to have a C Section because the cord was wrapped around John’s neck twice.  That nice man from Morris St., Oscar Scott, was right.  It’s stupid to paint a ceiling when you are pregnant.

2.  John was born dead, but since God had some big plans for Mahershallalhashbaz, He made sure that John started breathing after a short time.  John was, and still is, the best son God could have given me.  But since you don’t know him, you probably don’t want me to tell you all the cute things he did when he was a little guy, but a few John stories will pop into this book, especially when we do the ‘School Thing’ a little later in the book.  I have to tell you this one now though!  I came home after a political meeting and I was so frustrated at the stupidity of  the idiotic legislators who were there, and John, who at that time was about 9 years old, said.... "Mom, there's just too many low people in high places!"   Oh, one more....it was Christmas shopping time and there were so many people in the area of the parking lot of a big store, including a cop.  My 3 year old bundle of joy, in front of the cop, said loud enough for anyone to hear...."Better not shop lift Mom. There's a cop!"  He only knew the word shop lift because he had very recently stuck a big plastic toy under his shirt at a drug store, so I had to explain to him how bad it was to shop lift.  But I didn't think the cop would believe me so we just kept walking.


3.  OK, back to John's birth.  It was no fun!  After more hours of pain (which I think was mostly caused by a drug called pitocin) than I can remember, the other mid-wife, DeEtte Junker got scared and called a surgeon.  He worked really fast and when he pulled John out, Bill said that from the looks on everyone’s faces he knew John was dead.  He even heard one of the crew with the doctor say "he's not breathing" (which is doctoreze for  "He's dead") and then Bill looked at every face in there and they all looked very serious and grim.  But God had said "I will give you a son."   He didn't say "I will give you a dead son."  And John was only dead for a little while, so that's OK.  My mom had come down to stay with us to make sure I didn't kill her new grandchild with my incompetence.  That was really nice of her because my dad had just died a few weeks before John was born.  It would have been really hard for her to handle two funerals in one month.

4.  Within the same month right before John was born, Bill and I entered a contest to win a car in a nationwide drawing.  It was a Fiero.  The only reason we went to fill out the entry for the drawing was because there was a blonde woman on TV who kept singing a jingle for Parker Pontiac.  Every time I would try to go to sleep, I heard this stupid Parker Pontiac Jingle in my mind and it would not stop! ( Parker Pontiac brought back terrible memories of a major screw up by their repair shop.)  Finally I asked God if we went and did the raffle thing, would He make the jingle stop keeping me awake?  He said yes, so we went to take a test drive of a car we didn't want or need just so I could get to sleep easier.  The salesman didn’t even make us take a test drive because of how big my baby filled belly was for that tiny car.  This was very soon before John was born.  The jingle in my mind quit then.


5.  It was a no-brainer that we were going to win this car, since the jingle stopped keeping me awake after we entered the drawing,  so I made a bet with one of our tenants in one of our 4 downtown rental units who was a student at the Citadel and a compulsive gambler.  His name is Mark Lifchez and he is Jewish by birth and at the time of the bet he was also Jewish by faith. He was from Columbia, South Carolina.  I think he lives in Atlanta now with his wife Susan who was his pretty little Christian girl friend at the time he rented from us.   It was a sucker bet which he could not resist.  I told him that we were going to win this car in the national drawing and that I knew it because God told me so.  Of course he thought I was crazy.  I told him that if he wanted to bet with me, if I won, he would have to read the bible every day for about a half hour …(I do not remember the details clearly)...for about a year.  If we did not win the car, we would give him $400, which was the monthly rent for their apartment.  Heck, it was a national drawing!  Of course we were crazy saying we knew we would win because God told us so!  Mark took the bet in front of his roommates from the Citadel.


6.  We did win the car and Mark was NOT keeping his part of the bet.  But, his roommates, Pete and Lurie, made him read the bible or they would spread it all over the Citadel that
Mark was a welcher!  I guess for a gambler, that means nobody would bet with you again.  So Mark read God's Word, and many years later, at the beginning of the first Gulf War, he called me to ask for Bill and I to pray for him because he was going over to Iraq.  He had accepted Jesus and had married Susan.  And, since God is such an awesome multi-tasker, when we did win the car we were able to pay off that unexpected hospital bill with that money we got instead of taking the car since we had a new baby we could not use a little 2-seater.  They did want us to do a commercial for them, but I know how my husband hates publicity so I told them ..."we would love to do the commercial because we could then publicly thank God for meeting all of our needs according to His riches in glory through Christ Jesus."...  Believe it or not...they just never called back about the commercial!  And since they gave us the cash for the car instead, we then had the money to pay the hospital and the surgeon in Bamberg!!!  God is a MULTI-TASKER EXTRORDINAIRE!  (And again! it's a good thing He is, because He has the whole world in His hands!)

7.  About 2 weeks after John and I got out of the hospital, my mom and I had to drive him back up to Bamberg, which was a really long 90 minute drive.  By the time we had only gone about 6 miles, driving very slow because the speed limit was about 30 mph on the islands, the van was making a very strange noise.  It sounded so bad that we decided to go back home.  When Bill checked the van he pulled off the right front wheel, and the lug nuts had been loosened.  Sounds like a good way to kill somebody, huh?  I've been told  lug nuts can’t come loose without the help of mean humanoid. Looked to me like that was a very close call for either John or me or both of us. (In 25 years in book world the devil will try that same trick again.)


8.  While John was still quite little, under 18 months old as I recall, I was taking him with me into Mt. Pleasant to go shopping.  I was heading west on Coleman Blvd, and had to stop at a red light.  Facing me and heading east, but in the left hand turning lane, was a very ominous  scary looking old big green truck.  Instead of a front bumper, this truck had a 2 by 8 unfinished board and the word DEATH!!! was scrawled on it.  (My heart is actually beating fast as I type this and relive the moment.)  God, always ready for some more excitement even if I am not, told me to follow that truck.  I said to God “BUT GOD, I HAVE MY BABY WITH ME!” (as if He didn't already know that.)  He repeated to me to follow that truck.


9.  Now, I was in my old VW Van... so I really didn't think the truck driver would be intimidated by me. Plus, the road the scary truck was going down was a shortcut to Hi Way 17 to the old KMart. Many people went that way.  I was scared, so I pointed my hand towards the truck and started praying in tongues.  (God's Word says that when we know not how to pray as we ought, we pray in groanings and utterances that we can't understand.  It may sound bizarre, but oh does it ever work great, because it is the Holy Spirit praying through you when you pray like that.  And He knows just what to pray for and how to get things accomplished.)  The DEATH truck  started swerving all over the road (it was a 2 lane, skinny, windy road) and then it pulled over a bit, but not far enough for me to pass it, and stopped!  The driver, a huge red headed guy, jumped out of his truck and came to the van door and yanked it open.  He was screaming....WHY ARE YOU FOLLOWING ME!?   (Only God’s Holy Spirit could have made him know that he was being followed because since I had turned down a regularly traveled road there had been no intersections to get off of that road.)

10.  When I looked at the big guy who had yanked my door open, I saw little Stevie Blackwood! (Remember him?) He had just grown taller and wider, but I was looking into the face of the little boy who used to come over to my house on the island and feed the puppies after the mom of the puppies died soon after the pups were born.  He and his little friends had buried the mama dog when she died while I was at work, and they used to put flowers on her grave by the cross they had fashioned and put over her grave.  Stevie and his little friends also came over to my house to give the puppies bottles while I was doing long shifts at work.  We were very good friends from when he was about 12 until when I moved away to get married when he was about 14.  And we immediately reverted back to our former status of friends and since I used to scold him when he was bad when he was about 12 years old, I started to scold him again for the awful thing he did to that bumper.  And this big, scary guy with DEATH scrawled across his front wooden bumper said "I'm sorry.  That's not very nice, is it?"  Since I had left the Island in 1974 to get married, both of his parents had died and he had  joined the Marines.  Even though he was in his 20s, he was still little Stevie inside of that fierce exterior, and even though we didn't see too much of each other after that "chance" encounter, I did see him a few more times and had the opportunity to possibly get him back on the right track.  He was such a precious kid!  If anybody knows him or his brother Matt, I sure would love to see them again.  They could contact me through therealmatrix1@yahoo.com


CHAPTER 8    *** JUST A STORY BOOK STUDY! ****   and random miracles...

1.  In 1986 or thereabout we were still Catholic, having been completely brainwashed from a very young age.   The pastor at the little church on Sullivan's Island decided he would start to have bible studies for those people who thought the bible was God. He looked right at me when he said that, so I figured I should go.  The bible study was at about 7 at night, but being a little bit dumb, I thought that it was at 6 pm.  Since I got there so early, I sat under a street light and asked God to please prepare me for the bible study.  I was thinking this was going to be one boring study, because the first thing God drew me to read was....are you ready for a boring subject??? ...the genealogy of Jesus!  (Now I have grown up enough to know it is not boring at all, but then I was still Catholic.)

2.  Then after I had read it over a few times, He had me turn to a very somber scripture.  "Woe to the shepherds who....." and I do not remember the rest but I think it had to do with leading the sheep astray and it seemed very ominous.


3.  I was very pleasantly surprised to find that the bible study was very interesting.  It was all about Noah and his ark and what was going on in the world at the time of the flood.  I was quite impressed.  After the bible study was over, Fr. Roth took questions.  I asked him a question about Noah who he had just been talking about.  He actually said to me "Maureen, are you one of those fundamentalists? Surely you don't think Noah ever existed! That was just a story!"  And that is most probably an exact quote!  I did not know what a fundamentalist was, but because he said it with such disdain I could tell it was not a good thing. I was so shocked by what he said that I was not coping too well.


4.  Then I reminded him that Noah was in the genealogy of Yeshua, aka Jesus, and he said that no, he was not.  Well, because my extremely close friend, God, (Is it OK to drop the name of an influential great and good friend?)  I could tell Roth chapter and verse where Noah was listed as an ancestor of Jesus, not because I was a bible scholar, but because I am a close friend of the author.  AFTER THAT BIBLE STUDY WE DECIDED WE HAD TO FIND A CATHOLIC CHURCH THAT HAD A PASTOR WHO BELIEVED NOAH EXISTED, AND WE NEVER  DID!  Because I am not as smart as my husband I still wanted to stay in the one true church, so we just kept on looking for what does not exist.

5.  I remember driving home from that interesting Bible study that had been taught by a guy who thought it was just a story book  and hearing God tell me to look at Hebrews, chapter 11.  I was not at that time, nor am I now, a bible expert.  I am still just a close friend of the Author. I didn't know Noah was in the book of Hebrews, but he is.  And Father Roth (yeah, the bible does say to call no man "father", but remember, the bible is just a story book, isn't it?) had just slandered the Old and the New Testament.  No wonder so many Catholics are alcoholics!  That could have even driven me to drink, and I hated  alcohol.


6.  A different priest was preaching at Stella Maris when Senator Ernest Hollings came to church.  His wife who has a funny name (Peatsie or something) was Catholic. After church I asked that priest why he didn't talk about the abortion that Hollings supports while he was there at Mass. Abortionist doctors are licensed to not only kill innocent babies, but these doctors of death burn off the skin of innocent babies to kill them in such an excruciatingly painful way so they can be born dead for the convenience of the Mother.  That worthless blob of flesh Catholic priest said that he didn't want to make that evil old man who was on his way to hell  (unless of course the privilege of purgatory is extended to spouses of Catholics) feel  uncomfortable.  I guess if he were uncomfortable his contributions to this anemic church wouldn't keep coming.  Hey, if any of you readers know any Catholic priests ...aw,... never mind  They are not worth the effort.  (For the women reading this who have had abortions and who feel so condemned and hopeless because of it, just know for certain that YHWH God the Father sent His Son YESHUA, JESUS TO DIE ON THAT CROSS SO THAT THE PRICE FOR WHAT YOU DID HAS ALREADY BEEN PAID.  ALL YOU NEED TO DO IS CONFESS YOUR SIN. HE IS FAITHFUL AND JUST TO FORGIVE US.  


7.  On an Easter Sunday of 1986,  if my memory is correct,  good old Father Roth asked for prayer for a little boy, Ryan Bessinger, who would be dying of brain cancer soon.  Now that's faith talking!  He should have read Hebrews chapter 11, but hey, that chapter was all messed up, because the guy Paul who wrote that book of the bible mentioned Noah, who never existed, so why should we believe him about the faith part in chapter 11?  My son was about the same age as Ryan, and I had to do something about this for the very selfish reason that my own heart would break if this little boy died just because nobody in that body of so-called "believers" knew that Jesus heals.  I asked my husband if he would mind me leaving to go to the hospital to pray for little Ryan, and he said OK so I went.  This was not a big deal to me so much of it is a memory blurred by time, but I do remember Ryan's mom, a very pretty lady with dark hair, and the little boy in the bed, and also the grandpa. It seemed to me that Grandpa was really wanting me to go away.  Even though I was "one of them", a "fellow Catholic", I was proposing something that grandpa may have perceived as giving "false hope".  I had the radical idea of laying hands on the sick and they would recover (not remembering that the Bible is just a story book).  Fortunately little Ryan's mom was all for it.  And little Ryan was healed.  I would bet he is still alive today because my
little boy is only 28 and Ryan is about the same age.

8. Funny, or sad depending on your perspective, but after I did that majorly awful thing of going and praying for the sick,  Fr. Roth actually announced from his pulpit that he could no longer be saying the names of those who were sick, because someone in the peanut gallery was actually going to pray for them.  Big "No No" I guess.


9.  We did try a different Catholic Church, because I really did believe the lie about only Catholics going to heaven.  We tried a church in North Charleston on Dorchester Road which had a pastor who was at least an interesting speaker, Tim Watters.  Eva went there and yes, she is still Catholic, and yes, she may not still be my friend after she reads this book but she will be my friend again when we both get to heaven.   I think the church she was going to was Saint Thomas of something. It was a big church with lots of members. Tim Watters was asking for prayer for his brother Steve who had been hit in the head by a baseball and was in a coma, and not expected to live.


10.   After church we stayed to talk to Watters to tell him how God heals.  We specifically prayed out loud with Watters for God to do a specific miracle which was to get Steve out of the coma by the next Tuesday.  When we got home from Church, I got nervous about what I had told Watters that God could/would do about getting Steve out of the coma by the next Tuesday, which was just 2 days away. First God gave me the scripture, "My arm is not too short to save, nor is my ear too dull to hear."  Then he gave me another reassuring scripture but I still asked Him again.  This last time what He gave me was the verse when Peter started to sink and Jesus asked Peter why Peter didn't trust him.  Watters was supposed to call us when he heard that our prayer was answered.  He never called, and I was very disappointed that God had not kept His word. It never even occurred to me that it was Tim Watters who didn't keep his word to call us when Steve improved.

11.  The next Sunday I apologized to Watters for building up his hope for nothing.  He then told me that God had answered the prayer just as we prayed it.  I guess it was just too embarrassing for him to admit God still answers prayers literally. To the best of my knowledge, Steve made a full recovery, but we never did go back to that church. Why go to a church where the guy in charge doesn't know God heals?  (Especially when these same "spiritual leaders" do not seem to realize that it is the blood of Jesus, not the "indulgences/ blessings of the Catholic Church" which can be purchase for cold hard cash, that gives us the way to get into heaven.)   Just to change the subject from the Catholic Church, I am going to stick some random miracles here in no particular order.


12.  Sometime around  1986 :  When John was about 4 years old, my Mom and Aunt Rose drove down to visit us on the island.  Then John and I drove back up to Youngstown with them. I was planning on flying back to Charleston and just shipping all of our "stuff" that we took up in Mom's car back by UPS.  I had the big box packed up to take to UPS and Mom somehow  bumped her foot on it and broke her toe.  She said she was absolutely sure it was broken because she had broken her toe in the past, so she knew that was what had happened.  She was upset with me because she felt since it was my box of stuff, it was my fault that she had broken her toe.  I told her John and I would pray over her toe and God would heal it. That was late in the afternoon when we prayed over her toe and there didn't seem to be any improvement by the time we were going to bed.

13.  The next morning Mom woke me up and told me to go get the crutches out of the attic because her toe was still broken.  I got the crutches for her and then I took John and the big box out to UPS to ship the box to our Island house.  Driving out to UPS, I was very upset that God hadn't healed my mother.  I was so angry at God that I couldn't stop crying.  It may seem stupid and presumptuous to you, but I was extremely upset that He didn't keep His word.  His word says that He would not make a fool out of people who trust in Him, and I trusted in Him!  I had stepped out in faith and told Mom we would lay hands on her toe and God would heal her.  And then God did not perform His word which clearly states that “The believers would lay hands on the sick and they would be healed.”


14.  When I got back to Mom's house (I had waited to go back until I had pulled myself together and gotten rid of the tears and the sobbing) Mom's face was as red as a beet.  Mom had no idea I had been upset with God.  I thought she was having some kind of health crisis, like seriously high blood pressure, but she told me "No, she was fine."   Then she came out with the real truth.  She told me her toe "was suddenly healed" while John and I were at UPS, and she "really didn't want to tell me" this, but she didn't think it would be fair not to tell me.  I am so thankful that God made her so uncomfortable about not admitting that God had healed her that she had a physical manifestation (her red face) of her inward battle.  She was so brainwashed into Catholicism that she would rather have the pain and inconvenience of a broken toe than have to acknowledge that God doesn't need a Catholic Priest or a Catholic saint to "Help Him" perform a miracle.


15.  Another random mini miracle was that after I got off of the Cooper River Bridge on the Charleston side of the bridge, I ran out of gas in a very high crime area.  There was a car which had been right behind me. When I pulled over and coasted to a stop, the guy behind me also pulled in behind me.  I had not turned on flashers or anything to signal that there was a problem.  The man in the car behind me came up to my door and asked me if I was out of gas.  He then went back to his car and brought back a gas can and poured it into my gas tank.  How does God do this?    Another Cooper River Bridge miracle happened for Bill.  As he was getting off on the Charleston High Crime side, someone threw a rock at him and it went in through the drivers side window (he heard it whooshing past his head) and out of the rear passenger side window.  And at still another time as Bill was driving on I 26 his truck quit running and repeated attempts to start it as it was still coasting in neutral failed.  Fortunately he was coasting up to an exit so he coasted off.  Upon getting out of the truck at a stop sign and wondering what to do, a car pulled up behind him.  The driver got out and announced that he has a ministry of helping broken down motorists and was there anything he could do?  And the good Samaritan had the truck running again and Bill was on his way.  And another neat miracle was in 1996.  Bill went to Daniel Island to cut a piston off of his truck that he was going to junk because we could not drive it up to Virginia.  He was in the middle of nowhere as this was before Daniel Island had been developed.  The truck was parked next to a couple of very nice cars and a huge wooded area.  While cutting the piston off, the hydraulic fluid on the deck of the truck from a previous leak caught on fire.  Nobody was around and Bill had no cell phone or fire extinguisher and the metal on the sides of the truck was turning red and moving toward the gas tank.  All Bill could think was that he was going to burn up this guys two cars and then catch the woods on fire.  And then out of nowhere came two truckloads of guys from a construction job and both trucks had fire extinguishers.  The would not get close to the truck but they did give Bill the 2 fire extinguishers and so he was able to put out the fire.

16. A very special miracle to me was when Missy was sick in 1987.  She was born in my house before I got married and silly as this may be, I almost felt like she
was my child.  Her momma, also named Missy, had died soon after this Missy was born, so she and the other 5 puppies born with her all had to be bottle fed.  Missy was probably about 12 years old at this time and wouldn't eat, so since she wouldn't even take chicken from me, I knew we had a problem.  First I prayed over her in the name of Jesus of Nazareth and spoke forth in His name that she would be totally OK.  Then I called Sea Island Vets on James Island and I think I got an appointment for the next day. When I took her in I had to carry her and it was so strange.  She seemed stiff and her skin color (she was a short haired dog, with mostly white hair and some brown spots) looked yellowish under her hair.  I held her with her back up against my stomach and her legs were sticking stiffly out in the front.  I hadn't carried her since she was a tiny puppy.

17.  When we got in, I could tell by the look on the vet's face there was a serious problem and she said something like "she will probably die."  (What they said is all very vague in my memory.)  I do remember exactly what I told the vet.  I said "Don't worry about Missy.  I prayed for her in the name of Jesus of Nazareth, so I know she will be healed."  I said that because I had learned from the beach experience that the power of life and death really is in the tongue. They told me to just leave her and they would call me when they found out what the problem was.


18.  Later that afternoon I got a call from one of the 3 vets, Jean McKee.  She told me that they had sent a blood sample to Pathology Associates and it came back as saying that Missy's "blood glucose level was incompatible with life."  When I asked Jean what that meant, she said that "it means we can't understand why she is alive."   At which point I said to Jean: "Don't be silly!  I told you I prayed over Missy to be healed in the name of Jesus of Nazareth."  Then Jean told me that there was nothing they could do so I should come and get her. She came home, still sick,  but we kept speaking life over her. In about 4 or 5 days she was back to her old healthy happy self.


19.  In about 2 weeks I was taking all 3 dogs in to the vet for their allergy shots which kept them from scratching for flea bites.  (Yeah, I know, I should have prayed over that too, but sometimes it takes a life and death situation to think about the power of the name of Jesus.)  This time the doctor I got was Dr.Brian Keith.  He told me he couldn't give Missy an allergy shot because of the damage to her liver.  I asked him if they healed Missy or God did?  He said it had to be God because there was nothing they could do in that situation.  I then asked him if he thought ....and I did say this and I know I shouldn't have but this book has to be totally true ....OK, I asked Dr Keith if he "really thought that God would ever do a half ass job," and he said no, and gave all 3 dogs their allergy shots, and Missy wasn't adversely affected at all by the shot.

20.  1985:  Our little dog Andy was really old  (We had dog napped him in 1975 to keep him from dying of exposure and starvation when he was probably already about 5 years old, so by now he would have been 15.)  Andy couldn't use his one back leg anymore, and I can't remember why, but my vet said it couldn't be fixed.  I did not even think of laying hands and praying over him because it wasn't a life threatening thing so it just did not occur to me.  Eva and her family came over and saw how Andy was struggling when we were going down to the beach with the dogs and she asked what was wrong with him.  When I told her she asked "Haven't you laid hands on him and prayed over him?"  I had to admit how stupid I had been and tell her No.  So, Eva and I did pray over old, fat Andy and the next day he could run with the big dogs again.


21.  In 1986: Here is one of the most bizarre miracle I have ever experienced.  You need to visualize this to get the full impact.  I need to change the names on this one.  We had called a handy man we had never met to give us a bid on some work for the John's Island house.  I will call the handy man Jay.  I had taken my 4 year old son John and his little friend Brian with me to meet Jay.  The job we needed a bid for included some work under the house. We had some structural damage under the house in the bathroom, so the toilet had been taken out of the bathroom and was sitting in the living room on the hardwood floor.

22.  I got to the vacant rental house and started to work, and John and Brian went into a back bedroom to play.  When Jay came I was a little bit intimidated by the way he looked.  He came in and looked around and gave us what must have been a reasonable bid because we hired him to do the job.  I found out that Jay's mom was a 'bail bonds man' which was odd.  He also told me that he and his brothers were really good people and they had never killed no-one.  It was a strange conversation.


23.  Somehow, our conversation ended up with Jay sitting on the toilet (please remember it was not hooked up to the plumbing and was sitting on out living room floor) and me holding his hand and praying with him.  That was the first, (and only) time I had ever led a man to the Lord while he was sitting on a toilet.  But, it gets better, or worse, depending on your perspective.  I then walked Jay out to his van and as we were out there, we heard screaming from inside the house.  Jay and I ran in and John was screaming at the devil!  He was only four, but he was already more of a man than most preachers I have met!  A snake was chasing Brian down the hall towards the living room.  Brian got away from the snake somehow.  (This was all happening so fast I can hardly remember the details.)  Finally the snake was in the den and Jay was holding a shovel and killing it and all the while John was saying "DEVIL YOU CAN NOT HURT MY MOM!"  Pretty good for a four year old, huh?  I think "Jay" was a prize Satan did not want to lose.  Jay and his wife and kids later rented that house and he grew up in Christ very quickly.  And his wife and kids also greatly benefited from Jay's salvation.

24.  1986 : By this time, Andy was about 17 and he didn't want to eat....and I did not give my dogs dog food.  They got the good stuff.  I know there is a time to live and a time to die, so I told God I was not going to lay hands on Andy again.
This one is sort of a miracle in that it healed a broken heart, and I am sure this nebulous sounding miracle happened because it was my broken heart that was healed.  Sometimes you have to let a loved one go.  Andy, the dog I stole so he wouldn't die way back in 1975, was not eating. I knew it was his time to go to heaven so I asked God to take him quickly.

25.  The next morning I got up and saw Andy dead in the street.  He had been hit by a car in front of our house the night before.  Our island had very little traffic on it and the dogs never left our yard unless we were with them, but this one time he must have been in the street in front of our house.  When I first saw him, I was taking my little boy for a walk and I didn't want John to see Andy dead, so we turned in the direction away from where Andy was laying.  In my heart I was saying to God, "I know I asked you to take him quickly, but I didn't mean this fast God!" and then I told God that I really needed Him to let me know if dogs go to heaven.  By the time I got back from my walk with John, the trash men who were my friends (They were the same guys who helped me bottle feed all the puppies that were left without their mama back in 1974 and then 3 of these guys each took one of the puppies when they were weaned) had taken Andy's body away.

26.  John and I went into our house and turned on the TV and a show came on that I had never seen before and have never seen since.  It was called "Marvin Gorman Live" and it was a guy who had a Christian call in talk show on TBN.  As soon as I turned the TV on there was a caller who called in with a question for Marvin's guest who was a woman named Betty Malz or Maltz....I obviously do not remember, do I?  Betty had been clinically dead for, I think, 27 minutes.  The first call that I heard answered my question!   


27.  The caller asked  Betty, "If a child dies, does it become of full age when it gets to heaven?"  OK, ARE YOU READY?  I WAS SURE READY TO HEAR THIS ANSWER!  Betty said that the very first thing she saw when she got to heaven was little children playing in a field with little dogs and cats!!!!  Yes, DOGS AND CATS DO GO TO HEAVEN!
But it gets better!  Betty then went on to say that after she recovered, she went on to look for and interview other people who had also died.  One woman she found was Rebecca Springer, who has a book "Inside Heavens Gates", or maybe it was "Within Heavens Gates."  My eyes fill with tears every time I tell someone about this true story that Rebecca told Betty, and I bought Rebecca's book, but this story is not in her book, but her book is definitely worth reading.  Here is what Rebecca told Betty:  Rebecca had been in and out of a coma for a very long period of time.  While she was in the coma, Jesus would take her to heaven sometimes to see what goes on up there.

28. Once when she was up in heaven she was very surprised to find the little daughter (I think she was 4 years old) of a close friend of hers sitting on Jesus' lap. At one point, a fluffy white kitten jumped up on the little girl's lap and when the kitten jumped back down to run over and play with other little kids and other puppies and kittens, the daughter of Rebecca's friend also jumped down and followed her kitten and started to play with the other little kids. When Rebecca told this to her friend, the Mother of the little girl, the Mom said that when the little girl died, they knew she would be in heaven, but she was such a shy child that they were afraid she would have a hard time making friends there.  The same day that their little girl died, the kitten with the long white fluffy hair also disappeared, and that was the little girl’s kitten.  I hope you are crying too. Sometimes it is good to let your eyes do a self cleaning job, and this story always does it for me.  John heard the same story on TV I did, and we never even talked about Andy having died and gone to heaven.  And Missy and Fi, even though those dogs were like the 3 Musketeers, didn't seem to miss him.  The other two dogs would die within the next year or two because when the vets said they were in pain we just had them euthanized.  At Sea Island what they did was just give them an overdose of a tranquilizer and we could just pet them while they fell asleep.   Each one of them was at least 16 years old before they died.

29.  Here is a really good random miracle.  Someone very close to me was going through a horrible time with his spouse.  It looked like a divorce was imminent.  That was totally sad because there were young children involved.  I asked God to give me a ‘sea shell sign’ if He was going to save that marriage.  You ask what a ‘sea shell sign’ is?  Well, that is something God and I were using from a long time ago, back when I didn’t know He could talk to us through His Word.  If God gave me 5 Sand Dollars or a perfect Conch Shell, that was our ‘sign language’ that the answer was YES.  But there were rules to this game.  I could not go out of my way to find them or it would be cheating.  (How nice that God meets us where we are.)  Something that looks like an abalone stone (as in…aw, baloney!)  means God is saying NO.  Right after I asked God to let me know about this marriage, I walked down to the beach with my dogs, and right at the end of the path through the sand dunes before the beach there were 75 Starfish!  I had never found even one starfish before that.  And yes, God did save that marriage twenty plus years ago and they are still married today.  It was funny because they did get divorced and were divorced for about a year, but I could keep encouraging the husband to hang in there because God’s YES to saving that marriage was so strong that I knew for sure He would do it.  Looking at circumstances is so stupid.  Circumstances change, God doesn’t.  (REMEMBER THAT AS WE GO THROUGH  BUMPY TIMES IN THE ECONOMY NOW.)

30.  Want to hear, I mean read, a funny one?  When I was praying about this couple, God kept saying "Canfield" to me.  I thought that meant they were supposed to go to Canfield, Ohio for marriage counseling.  I had a Youngstown phone book, which is where this couple lives, so I looked in the yellow pages for a counselor for them in the nearby village of Canfield, but found nothing that I felt was what God was talking about.  I finally gave up on Canfield.  Later I found out that the church, an Assembly of God church in Boardman where these two started to attend had a pastor named Canfield.  I believe Pastor Canfield must have helped them because they are still together, and it has been over 25 years.

31.  There was another troubled marriage that I asked God about.  This time I wanted desperately for Him to say He wasn’t going to keep this couple together because the husband had threatened his wife with a gun.  In the same place, at the end of the path, were 50 sand dollars.  I very sadly called my friend to report that He wanted that marriage to stay together.  His Word does say that He hates divorce.  That marriage has improved immensely and they have been married almost 40 years, and the sea shell answer came about 30 years ago.  When God tells you something, you can count on the fact that He is not a man that He should lie .... AND WHAT HE SAYS HE WILL DO, HE DOES!  AND HE REALLY DOES IT WITH STYLE!.

32.  Oh, here is a really good one!  This was before they went to Pastor Canfield, the couple in the 75 starfish marriage. (Let's call the husband Chad and the wife Janie.)  Chad was really down because Janie was running around on him and making sure Chad knew she was with other men.  Now when Bill and I found out the Bible was true, we would try things we saw in that book to see what happened  ...within reason when it came to violence!   (well, usually within reason  but not always.) When we read Hebrews chapter 1, 2 and 3 (go get your own Bible, I have enough typing to do without helping you be lazy about finding  yours.  And if you do not own one, get a King James.  The others have all been adulterated even more than the King James has.)   We found out we could, and even should, send out angels to do good stuff that needed done that we were incapable of doing ourselves.  So, on a Saturday night, Bill and Eva and I all held hands and prayed and told angels to go in the name of Jesus of Nazareth to Janie and let her realize how incredibly cruel she is being to Chad.  They must have gone very quickly and been very persuasive!

33. Janie was at work at a pizza place, and she started to cry.  And she just could not stop!  The owners sent Janie home, but she couldn't go because she was crying so hard she could not drive.  Chad was called to come pick up his wife who was crying uncontrollably. The next morning, I called Chad to ask how Janie was doing.  He wanted to know how I knew there had been a  problem.  I then told him what we had done the night before. Looks like it worked, but it was up and down for a while. If my memory is correct, this angel thing happened before my son was born. I know that they got divorced after this, but I could keep encouraging Chad that they would get back together because 75 starfish is such an obvious yes that for them to have stayed divorced would mean that I couldn't trust God.


34.  Chad and Janie did get remarried and are still together and have had one more child, who is now grown, and I hear there is a grand baby too, but I don't expect I will ever see the grand kid because our paths never cross anymore. I bet it is a cute kid though because the mom of the baby was darling when she was a child.  Maybe if Chad or
Janie ever read this book they can email me a picture of that child. I do not even have their phone number anymore.   Even though God was kind enough to do some very special things for them through my efforts, they do think I am crazy and cannot possibly be telling the truth on things I have shared with them.  In fact, at one point many years ago, Chad actually has told me I was just "lunatic fringe."  I was on my way to stay with a sick man, so I didn't think I could afford to be sad when I got where I was headed.  I took my bible with me in case I had an opportunity to lead the sick guy to Jesus.  When I got to where I was going, I was able to go out on the back porch of the house and still be able to hear this sick guy if he needed anything or called for help.  I opened up my bible and God started telling me to turn to this page and to that page and to another page, and finally I understood what He was showing me!  ALL OF HIS BEST FRIENDS ARE LUNATIC FRINGE!!!  AND IF THAT'S WHAT IT TAKES TO BE HIS FRIEND, I AM VERY HAPPY TO BE REJECTED BY IDIOTS HE HAS DONE MIRACLES FOR WHO DO NOT REALIZE THAT YOU CAN’T LOVE THE THINGS OF THE WORLD AS MUCH AS YOU LOVE HIM.  YOU CAN NOT SERVE TWO MASTERS.

35.  Chad told me about a very special thing  God did for him when his car was stolen.  It probably happened in about 1985.  He wrote: Our car was stolen from our driveway while living in Youngstown. We came home from a New Years Eve service at church and discovered the car gone. I jumped into another car and went looking for the stolen car. I drove for about 5 minutes and quickly discovered the futility of my actions and realized that I had absolutely no plan or idea where to start. I pulled over and stopped my car and put my head down on the steering wheel and asked God to show me where to look. As I lifted my head and opened my eyes the stolen car drove through the intersection in front of me. I pursued the stolen car and this was pre-cell phone days for us so all I could do was make a lot of noise and eventually the car thieves stopped, jumped from the car and ran away.  We took the car back home that evening and the car thieves didn't kill me.  That made it a good night.  God is faithful.


36. I was very happy that worked out for them. They live in a town where even the cops steal cars, so they were quite blessed to get it back.  If you readers ever need special help, you have your very own angels.  Could you imagine how boring it would be to be assigned to someone who never asked for your help?  Think about it! They are ministering spirits sent forth to minister to the heirs of salvation, aren't they?  And if you have accepted Yeshua, also called Jesus, you are an heir of salvation, aren't you? Look it up!  The bible is full of really good info! You just need to read it to find out what is available.  It is like looking for gold. And www.biblegateway.com is a really good shovel to use while you are digging for the gold!  Sometimes you have to dig really deep, but it is well worth the time and effort!

37.  Another really funny sea shell answer that Bill and I could not understand but we knew it meant NO was when we wanted to buy a house on Sullivans Island.  It was a very pretty house, and an elderly lady, Emma, who had been a friend of Bill's for about 5 years, wanted to come down and share a place with us and this would have been large enough for all of us.  When I asked God if we should get this place, He gave me a conch shell which was black and had a lot of holes in it!  We didn't know what that could possibly mean, but we took that as a NO.  Someone else bought that pretty house, and the next time we drove past it, it wasn't pretty anymore.  It was black with holes in it... just like the sea shell.  It had caught fire because of an electrical  problem.   It is so helpful to have a very close friend and adviser who is a real estate expert and who can see into the future!  (And He never charges for His advice.  Oh, I forgot   ......yes  He does....He wants a lifetime of obedience!)


38. OK, back to chronological order, OK?  It was in late 1985 or early 1986 when we first got to know Pat Stone.   She was divorced with a little girl Tricia and she had a daycare in her home which I utilized for my son John for a couple of years when I started to work at Wild Dunes Resort on Isle of Palms. My son would so cry and carry on when I dropped him off that it broke my heart. Then Pat said I should call as soon as I got to Wild Dunes, which was only about 5 minutes away, and when I did, she let me hear my son happily playing with the other kids.  Who would have ever thought that a three year old would know how to lay a guilt trip on his mom?  There will be more on Pat Stone in a few paragraphs or maybe in a few pages.  I have no idea where my boss God is taking me with writing this book.  I am just the typist.  And I don't really have any objections to what He does ever, because the pay is great and the benefit package He offers His workers is way beyond awesome! And there is on the job training and He will even use people who cannot type to type books for Him! Awesome, huh?



CHAPTER 9
**** IMPORTED PEOPLE ARE IMPORTANT PEOPLE ****

1. Our first interaction with Imported People was with a family from Viet Nam.  The Khankham family seemed to have been sponsored by a Catholic Church in Mount Pleasant that we went to sometimes. The father was Savath, the mom was Sinaway, and Soo Eye (phonetic) was the oldest (15?) son, next was his brother Sang (12?) then the only girl, Noonah (10?)then the youngest brothers, Seetahnohsie (5?) and Peetsohmy (3?).  They had a dog, "Misses Johnson" that they named after their social worker.  I tried to explain to them that Misses means it is a female and the dog was a boy dog ... but we could never get that message to be understood.

2.  I thought it was very admirable that Father Connor (Catholics call the priests father for some reason) had sponsored this family to come to this country.  Unfortunately it looked like some of his church members were not at all happy with his generosity to foreigners.  I only remember the name of one of the ladies who went to that church that I saw often in relation to the KhanKhams. and her name was Sinclare (phonetic) Michel.  She was delightful!  The kids were treated very badly at the public school they went to so Conner wanted to let them go to the Catholic school that was a part of his church.  Would you believe that some of the people who attended that church were upset about that?  These kids could not understand the language and were taunted and abused at the public school.  I do not remember if they were able to go to the private Catholic school or not.  Once when I was with them (we were still Catholic at the time) I took Sang into the church to show him around.  (It is actually amazing how much communication you can have even with a language barrier.) He stopped at a statue that depicts the crucufixion of our Savior.  He looked so upset and sad when he saw that I tried do show him with pantomime the history behind the statue.  He looked so sad and upset as I told him that and then I think I must have (this part is fuzzy in my mind) pantomimed the resurection  from the dead.  At that point he really wanted to go home (they lived about 200 feet from the Church door,) so we left.  I did not know if I should not have shown him what I did at that point.  When we got back to their house, he called his mother and showed and told her what I showed him at the church.  Watching the looks on the faces of Sang's family he really did understand what I told him.  At the end of Sangs explanation to them, they were smiling. 

3.  After what seemed to me to be a short period of time (but to them it was probably a long period of time) they took a bus to California!  Can you imagine how long that would have taken?  And with 5 kids the ride probably seemed even longer than it was.  I called the oldest son in about 2005, and I was shocked that I could actually find them easily on a computer site!  When I talked to SooEye (I think his name was spelled Souay) his first question was if I had a boy or a girl!  I guess he remembered that I was pregnant when they left.  All of the kids had high tech and high paying jobs in California, and I think they were all in information technology.  I think that was the first and last family that Father Conner sponsored, and it was probably because of the negative feedback from the people who went to that church.  They were a
delightful family.

4.  About 3 years later we got a call from a priest in another state.  We did not know him but I assume he got our contact info from the priest at Christ Our King Church who sponsored the Khan Kham family.  He wanted to send us a family from Korea.  We did not want to say YES but we could not say NO... so the story continues.  The next family that lived with us from a foreign country was from Korea.  Kim Tok Wee was the father, and I do not remember the mother's name or the 5 year old boy or the baby girl's name.  I will never forget the horrible smell of something they called Kimchee though!  They seemed to cook and eat that every day.  It was probably very healthy because garlic stinks and it is healthy, right?  Kim had a job waiting for him before he even moved here and the job was on our island at Wild Dunes.  That was a very high class resort and he worked in the kitchen.  When he would go there, his wife would be very afraid so she often walked the two miles to the resort to be close to him.  She would take her baby girl (who was maybe 6 months old) and her little boy who was about 5 or 6.  


5.  They had heard that there was a huge group of Koreans in L.A. so they desperately wanted to go there.  There was a Korean Church in Charleston and some of the folks who went there would come to our house to visit Kim and his wife frequently.  When we found out that they wanted to move, the Charleston Koreans cams over to talk to them so we could try to get them to not go because L.A. is so huge and dangerous.  When they got the money that would get them to L.A. we begged them to take a bus rather than take a plane so that they would be able to come back if they saw that L.A. was a really scary place to be.  They would not do that.  We told them we would not be able to help them if they wanted to come back because we just did not have that kind of money.  After about two weeks or so they had someone call us to have us send them money so they could come back.  We did not send them the money because we could not send them the money.  We never saw them again.  The reason they were sponsored was because the dad was fathered by an American Soldier so he was hated and discriminated against in Korea.  That is so sad and so insane.  Right now there is a man who we recently met through our daughter whose father was also an American Soldier.  He told me horror stories (which I think he was kind of nonchalant about) concerning life in Viet Nam although I do not think he spent much time there.  Did you know that the Ho Chi Min trail was actually a tunnel?  

Ooops  off  topic again..., back to the Kim Tok Wee family. 


6.  When they first came to our house they hung a beautiful hand painted piece of art work which was done on some kind of bamboo parchment.  It was very intricate and delicate with beautiful colors.  They left it for us as a gift when they left.   Soon after they left I started to have a problem with fear which is quite unusual for  me.  As Bill was trying to figure out why his rabid bull dog wife had turned into a chicken, he noticed the beautiful wall hanging they left.  He looked at it very closely and then he burned it.  He saw so many occult  and demonic drawings on it that he figured that may be the problem.  The fear I felt was just incredibly bizarre for me!  The fear left then and never came back.  Hopefully Kim's wife is no longer fearful. 


7.  The last Imported People did not come from another country, but rather from another state and I will not tell you about them until about 30 chapters in the future!  The man was imported to Charleston for a very nefarious reason by a very evil entity.  However, God intervened and demolished the plans of the evil entity who imported this man.  God then used these "
IMPORTED PEOPLE
" to overturn some very evil plans.  Hi did it in such a funny yet obviously intricately designed  way!  Every base was covered! And it was all God's doing! No human could have orchestrated this real life comedy/tragedy/crime story/drama!  Only God could ever take the credit for what He did! It is amazing how  YHWH, our God, even takes time to have some fun!  (Of course, since He is eternal and almighty He has all the time and resources in the universe to do anything that He wants to do!)


CHAPTER 10  **** WILD PEOPLE AT WILD DUNES ****

1.  Since a man that could hardly speak English could get a job at the resort on our island, it was only logical that they would even hire me!  I could speak English even better than the Korean guy!  When I first applied for the job at Wild Dunes, I went to the Dining Room manager with a French name, Maurice I think or Pierre.  (Why do French guys work in restaurants so often?  Or are they American guys with phony accents and fake names?)  He told me that with my restaurant background I was not good enough to work in his dining room.  He only hired the Creme de la Creme.  So, I applied to work in the catering department. Once I was hired by the Catering department at Wild Dunes and I saw what the French guy called the Creme de la Creme, I was shocked!  Talk about the bottom of the barrel derelicts!  Alcoholics and drug addicts and male and female whores!  YUCK!  Possibly Creme de la Crappe would have been a much more appropriate description for who he hired!  But, it was an excellent mission field in which to be working.

2. The only reason that I could work outside of our home was because I heard from someone I really trusted about a woman who lived on out island who took care of kids and was very trustworthy and fun for the kids to be with.   It was in late 1985 or early 1986 when we first got to know Pat Stone.   She was divorced with a little girl Tricia and she had a daycare in her home which I utilized for my son John for a couple of years when I started to work at Wild Dunes Resort on Isle of Palms.  John would so cry and carry on when I dropped him off that it broke my heart. Then Pat said I should call as soon as I got to Wild Dunes, which was only about 5 minutes away, and when I did, she let me hear my son happily playing with the other kids.  Who would have ever thought that a three year old would know how to lay a guilt trip on his mom?  There will be more on Pat Stone in a few paragraphs or maybe in a few pages.  I have no idea where my boss God is taking me with writing this book.  I am just the typist.  And I don't really have any objections to what He does ever, because the pay is great and the benefit package He offers His workers is way beyond awesome! And there is on the job training and He will even use people who cannot type to type books for Him! Awesome, huh?

3. When I had first applied for the job at Wild Dunes, I went to the Dining Room manager with a French name, Maurice I think or Pierre.  (Why do French guys work in restaurants so often?  Or are they American guys with phony accents and fake names?)  He told me that with my restaurant background I was not good enough to work in his dining room.  He only hired the Creme de la Creme.  So, I applied to work in the catering department. Once I was hired by the Catering department at Wild Dunes and I saw what the French guy called the Creme de la Creme, I was shocked!  Talk about the bottom of the barrel derelicts!  Alcoholics and drug addicts and male and female whores!  YUK!  Possibly Creme de la Crappe would have been a much more appropriate description for who he hired!  But, it was an excellent mission field in which to be working.

4. Gary was the manager of the catering department and he was a really nice and considerate and intelligent (a rarity in food and beverage service jobs) man. It was a pleasure working for him.  And for any wanna-be missionaries out there, food and beverage is a great kind of job to reach the lost.  So many of these workers are in dire need of help! But with society what it is today, that may be true for just about any occupation.

5.  I made it perfectly clear on my application that I would not work in the bar.  My first night on the job, Phillipe Fontanelli, the Vice President of Wild Dunes, told me I needed to help in the bar.  I told him I knew nothing about drinks, but he still made me go in there.  He put his arm around me like I was his girlfriend, and I gently but firmly removed his arm and hand from my body.  This sophisticated, arrogant man informed me in front of many witnesses that I was fired ... just for making him take his hands off me!  Big mistake!  He said it in front of a crowd so I had witnesses.  Another big mistake!  I went to clock out and announced as I was walking through the crowded kitchen that I would be calling several federal agencies such as the EEOC and I would also be calling Gedney Howe. (I dropped Gedney's name so often and all I needed to do was mention that name and bad guys crumbled!  He must be kind of like Zorro I guess...but he is probably more powerful than Zorro because he makes the bad guys back off without him even showing up to kick butt and take names.) That was my first night of work, a Saturday, when I was fired by the vice president of the place.  (Getting fired seems to be a pattern in my life, doesn't it?  Now I stick to working for my husband or being self-employed.  Neither Bill nor I would ever fire me!  We know how mean I can get so we don't want to make me mad.)


6.  Monday morning I got a call from the personnel department of Wild Dunes telling me I must have made a mistake, I wasn't really fired, I just misunderstood that Foreigner Romeo fool.  I said I knew for sure I was not mistaken and I had many witnesses and I would be making my phone calls within about an hour.  The personnel lady asked how they could get me to come back.  Would a personal apology from Phillipe be satisfactory?  I said no, I never wanted to see him again, but I would come back if he was not allowed to ever come into or remain in any room I was working in at the Resort.  We agreed on that and I went back to work. It was actually kind of funny how he would have to leave any room I happened to walk into....and that did happen quite often... sometimes because I would walk into a room just for fun to force him to walk out.  It was a reverse cat and mouse game.  It is great when the little guy wins!


7.  I worked there for over a year and many strange things happened while I was there.  When you work for the King of Kings, life really is interesting.  Again, the only qualifications for this job are that you need to be one of the foolish things of the world so he can use you to confound the wise and you have to be willing and obedient and trust in Him with all your heart.  I hear He has openings for employment right now, so if you have some time on your hands, why not fill out an application?  Application forms are found in your heart and it is actually a verbal application.  Just say "Father God, I am willing but not able. Please may I work for you?  And I will take no credit for what You do through me because You and I both know I can do nothing without You, but with You I can do ALL THINGS, because Your WORD states that I can do all things thru Christ Jesus who strengthens me."  The really great thing about applying for a job with the King of Kings is that you don't have to get dressed up to go on the interview. And He hires anyone and everyone who applies!  If you happen to lose your job, just remember,  He is ALWAYS HIRING!


8.  Wild Dunes was an interesting place to work. I was there for about 18 months.  One of the first things I saw there was one of the employees walking into the office trailer we worked out of loudly complaining because the marijuana wasn't there yet.  I think in the short time I was there we went thru 3 bosses.  The first was Gary, who was really good... the next was Tom, who was awful... and the last was David Ellis who was excellent.


9.  There was nothing memorable about Gary, he just did what a manager is supposed to do and he did it well.  When he left, the next boss was Tom.  Coke Head Tom.  Working for Tom was quite an experience!  He would schedule me to be in two places at one time while he would schedule others to not be anywhere at the same time as I had to be in two places.  He would then be upset with me for not doing the physically impossible.  I developed a plan to implement to expose Tom's drug problem and as I recall it was a very good plan, but I do not remember what it was.  I knew it would get him fired, and that would sure be a blessing to me.  He was close to driving me nuts!  The morning of my plot implementation, Eva (again!) called me early in the morning and told me that God had spoken to her and told her to call me and tell me "VENGEANCE IS MINE, SAITH THE LORD, I WILL REPAY," She asked me if I knew what that was about, and I think I told her no, because at the time I suspected it had to do with Tom, but surely God wouldn't let that idiot keep causing me so much trouble!  Eva had to be WRONG!  I was going to carry out the plan that day and Tom would be gone!


10.  At work that afternoon, I had just carried a tray into the kitchen and all of a sudden, from behind me came a booming voice saying, VENGEANCE IS MINE SAITH THE LORD.  I turned around and Bobby Crates, a football player sized big guy, was standing behind me. Bobby looked very shocked and sheepish and said  "Where did that come from?"  He obviously knew it came out of his very own mouth, but he sure didn't mean to say it!  He was anything but a Jesus freak, but he was available, and since his mom, Jane, was a Spirit filled Christian, he had probably at one time made himself available to YHWH the Father by receiving the Baptism of the Holy Spirit (which is apart and separate from water baptism) so God used Bobby to warn me to not implement my plan to get Cokehead Tom fired.  That would be called confirmation of a word from God.  And it had been such a good plan!


11.  Another funny “God Thing” that happened at Wild Dunes happened when I was pouring coffee right out of the percolator into a big 5 gallon thermos to take to an outside event in one of the cabanas.  Somehow it spilled all over me! OW OW OW!!!  I ran to the trailer which our department worked out of  and went into the back room and had someone who was working bring me my bible.  (Never leave home without your bible when you work with a huge group of heathens because you never know when God will give you an opportunity to reach one of them!)  Obviously God can heal, but the power of life and death is in the tongue so I needed to be careful with that part.  About a month before this happened to me, I was told that another prior employee spilled coffee out of the thermos onto his leg in the cabana, so the coffee would have been considerably cooler than what I poured on myself right out of the percolator while trying to put it into the thermos.  His skin actually peeled off!  OUCH! That would have been so disgusting! What God told me when I looked in the Word let me know it was going to be OK.   He also made the pain go away totally.


12.  I refused to go to a hospital or a doctor or fill out what they said was the mandatory accident report.  I went home to change my coffee stained clothes and I was totally OK.  There was no peeling, no scarring, no pain.  All that was required was prayer and reading His Word.  God is so awesomely good and powerful and faithful! But I couldn't go back to work that night because I didn't have a clean uniform. How convenient!


13.  Not long after that one of the guys who was a manager at the Colony House where I worked about 5 years before he came to Wild Dunes, was hired into a pretty high up big shot position at Wild Dunes. Let's just call him "BS" for Big Shot or for the other thing that BS is an abbreviation for.  When BS showed up at Wild Dunes, I was glad to see him.  We got along very well at the Colony House.  Since I thought of him as a friend, (we even considered doing some real estate investing together years before this, but fortunately we never did) I thought he could be trusted.  Big mistake!

14.  I knew that one of my fellow employees in the catering department was a thief.  I told BS that there was a thief in the group so he may want to take precautions and warn workers that if they were caught stealing they would be terminated immediately.  BS put such incredible pressure on me to tell him who the culprit was and how I knew what I did.  I just trusted BS and caved into the pressure after he promised not to fire the thief.  I told him who the thief was so he could retrieve the stolen merchandise.  Not only did BS not fire the thief, he actually promoted him!   Birds of a feather?


15.  When we got to my last boss in the catering department, it was David Ellis. He was quiet, efficient, smart and considerate.  When he started as boss of catering, (He had previously worked as the manager of a different department at Wild Dunes), he told me I could no longer have every Sunday off.  I would never work on Sunday before because that was the day we went to church and it was a family day for us.  (I actually thought that Sunday was the Sabbath until I read one of the best books I have seen, Christianity Unmasqued by Dan Israel which is available thru the Power Hour by calling 573-378-6049 or going to www.thepowermall.com .  Sunday is not the Sabbath but the Catholic Church made Sunday the Sabbath.  Sunday is in honor of the Sun God.  Sunday is the first day of the week.  Look at your calendar.  The Sabbath is to be the seventh day of the week.  But that is just a very small part of the deception you will find out about when you read that book.  Jesus could NOT have been named Jesus by his mom because there was no letter J until the 15th century!  SO MANY LIES AND SO MANY LIARS!  But, I am off topic again, and we are going back to Wild Dunes now, OK?  (But get the book, please)  When David told me that, I explained to him that God didn't want me to work on Sunday, and I really hoped God would not cause David to lose his job just because David made me work on Sunday.  That was not meant as a threat, it was a serious concern because I really liked David and his wife Cheryl.  He was one of the very few drug-free, intelligent, caring folks I met while I worked there.  Well, David never did schedule me to work on a Sunday, maybe because it was so obvious that I was different and had some connections in high places!


16.  In October of 1986, there was a whole lot of gambling going on!  Seems like the workers at Wild Dunes would bet on anything, but I never participated.  I knew they were betting on who was going to win the election for Mayor. When I found out who was going to win the election because God let me in on His secret,  I tried to place a bet on the underdog because I knew for certain who was going to win… so it would not be gambling, it would just be taking advantage of inside information.  I was definitely going to be placing a large bet on this one!  Now, the people at Wild Dunes were already wary of me.  David Ellis could not take the chance of making me work on Sunday, the Vice President, Phillipe Fontanelli was not allowed to be in the same room with  me, I had been seriously burned as I stupidly let coffee right out of the 5 gallon coffee percolator spill down my front, yet I had no consequences, and Susie Swaine, one of the bosses, had brought her son to me after he was bit by a brown recluse spider and of course God healed him instantly....so I was strange to them.


17.  The way I knew who was going to win was that God had told me through His Word.  Here's the story.  I really did not care about who the mayor of our little island would be, but I did care about fair play.  Wild Dunes had a mandatory meeting for all of their employees who lived on the island… and there were a bunch of us!  We were all told to vote for Clay Cable, who was the incumbent. Somehow that didn't seem fair to the lady who was running against him.


18.  After the meeting I went home to call Carmen Bunch to let her know what Wild Dunes was trying to do to her chances of winning this election. I did not even know Carmen, but that sure seemed unfair to me to get a bunch of people, many of them alcoholics and druggies who were not too bright, to all vote for the incumbent.  Carmen’s phone was on call forwarding to her daughter, Carol Ann Allison, who answered the phone. Carole told me her mom was very sick and quite distraught about being sick because there was a campaign debate that she desperately needed to go to if she were going to have any chance at all of winning.  I told Carole that if I could pray over her Mom I knew God would heal her.  Rather than treating me like the nut case which I would assume I sounded like, she asked me to go see her Mom and gave me directions to Carmen's home.  When I got there and went in, Carmen was sitting on her couch reading the bible.  She told me a friend of hers had told her that if ever she was feeling really sad and lonely, she could look in the bible and God would speak to her through His word.  (Carmen was Catholic, so just like me she was told NOT TO READ THE BIBLE BECAUSE IT WOULD JUST CONFUSE YOU!  Fiendishly clever huh?!) Sometimes Carmen would get sad and lonely because her husband had died quite a while before that time.  Carmen was such a pretty lady that she probably had many dates, but there is nothing like a good husband. The name of the friend who told Carmen to read the bible when she was sad was Milagros LaMar, who was also one of my friends who I got to know because her  kids rented out an apartment from us in downtown Charleston.  And Carlos LaMar was the doctor who got the chelation therapy into the VA Hospital in Charleston. That was one very special family!  More on that family a little bit later....if I remember. (Funny how interconnected people are.)


19.  Carmen said she was reading, but God wasn't speaking to her.  I asked her to read me what she was looking at.  It was Psalms 7.  When she read it to me, it was very obvious to me that God was giving her this election!  I was able to be the very first to congratulate her on her win and I did it as soon as she read me the verse that God had just given her while I was driving over to her house!  I explained to her that God was telling her she would win, but she did not know that He would speak so literally.
We prayed and she got better to go to the debate the next day. From the scripture God gave to her I knew she would win, which means I was going to bet on this election!  (How incredibly rotten and mischievous to get a bunch of alcoholics and drug addicts which many of the employees in that meeting were, and tell them to vote for her opponent who was the incumbent…which almost always has the better chance of winning anyway.)  I went home and got changed to go to work and before I left, since I never gambled before, I called Carmen to ask her which Psalm it was, and she said Psalm 35.  I looked it up to be sure that Carmen was really going to win, and it seemed a bit different than the one she read to me out of her bible as she was sitting on her couch, but it was basically the same.  With so many different bible versions in use it made sense that my bible would differ slightly from what she had read to me about an hour before while I was at her house. Within a few minutes, Carmen called me back to say that she didn't know why she said Psalm 35, because it was actually Psalm 7, and she said it seems that those two are almost identical.  That is what would be confirmation.  And now I was really ready to win this first gambling for money thing that I had ever done!  I had never before been excited about getting to work, but I was this night!  Psalm 35 was:  v1Plead my cause, O LORD, with them that strive with me: fight against them that fight against me. v 2 Take hold of shield and buckler, and stand up for mine help.  v3 Draw out also the spear, and stop the way against them that persecute me: say unto my soul, I am thy salvation. v4  Let them be confounded and put to shame that seek after my soul: let them be turned back and brought to confusion that devise my hurt. v5  Let them be as chaff before the wind: and let the angel of the LORD chase them. v6   Let their way be dark and slippery: and let the angel of the LORD persecute them.  v7 For without cause have they hid for me their net in a pit, which without cause they have digged for my soul. v 8 Let destruction come upon him at unawares; and let his net that he hath hid catch himself: into that very destruction let him fall.  v9 And my soul shall be joyful in the LORD: it shall rejoice in his salvation.  v10  All my bones shall say, LORD, who is like unto thee, which deliverest the poor from him that is too strong for him, yea, the poor and the needy from him that spoileth him?  v11 False witnesses did rise up; they laid to my charge things that I knew not.  v12 They rewarded me evil for good to the spoiling of my soul.  v13 But as for me, when they were sick, my clothing was sackcloth: I humbled my soul with fasting; and my prayer returned into mine own bosom.  v14  I behaved myself as though he had been my friend or brother: I bowed down heavily, as one that mourneth for his mother.  v15  But in mine adversity they rejoiced, and gathered themselves together: yea, they gathered themselves together against me, and I knew it not; they did tear me, and ceased not:  v16 With hypocritical mockers in feasts, they gnashed upon me with their teeth.  v17 Lord, how long wilt thou look on? rescue my soul from their destructions, my darling from the lions.  v18 I will give thee thanks in the great congregation: I will praise thee among much people. (Because of this verse I was told that at her victory party Carmen had her supporters put down their drinks and raise their hands to praise God with her!)  v19 Let not them that are mine enemies wrongfully rejoice over me: neither let them wink with the eye that hate me without a cause.  v20 For they speak not peace: but they devise deceitful matters against them that are quiet in the land.  v21 Yea, they opened their mouth wide against me, and said, Aha, aha, our eye hath seen it.  v22 This thou hast seen, O LORD: keep not silence: O Lord, be not far from me. v23 Stir up thyself, and awake to my judgment, even unto my cause, my God and my Lord.  v24Judge me, O LORD my God, according to thy righteousness; and let them not rejoice over me.  v25Let them not say in their hearts, Ah, so would we have it: let them not say, We have swallowed him up.  v26Let them be ashamed and brought to confusion together that rejoice at mine hurt: let them be clothed with shame and dishonour that magnify themselves against me.  v27Let them shout for joy, and be glad, that favour my righteous cause: yea, let them say continually, Let the LORD be magnified, which hath pleasure in the prosperity of his servant.  v28 And my tongue shall speak of thy righteousness and of thy praise all the day long.

20.  And here is Psalm 7 which He had given to Carmen that she was reading when I first walked into her living room  v1  O LORD my God, in thee do I put my trust: save me from all them that persecute me, and deliver me:  v2Lest he tear my soul like a lion, rending it in pieces, while there is none to deliver.    O LORD my God, If I have done this; if there be iniquity in my hands;  v4 If I have rewarded evil unto him that was at peace with me; (yea, I have delivered him that without cause is mine enemy:)  v5 Let the enemy persecute my soul, and take it; yea, let him tread down my life upon the earth, and lay mine honour in the dust. Selah. v6 Arise, O LORD, in thine anger, lift up thyself because of the rage of mine enemies: and awake for me to the judgment that thou hast commanded. v7 So shall the congregation of the people compass thee about: for their sakes therefore return thou on high.  v8 The LORD shall judge the people: judge me, O LORD, according to my righteousness, and according to mine integrity that is in me. v 9  Oh let the wickedness of the wicked come to an end; but establish the just: for the righteous God trieth the hearts and reins.  v10  My defence is of God, which saveth the upright in heart.  v11  God judgeth the righteous, and God is angry with the wicked every day.  v12  If he turn not, he will whet his sword; he hath bent his bow, and made it ready.  v13 He hath also prepared for him the instruments of death; he ordaineth his arrows against the persecutors.  v14  Behold, he travaileth with iniquity, and hath conceived mischief, and brought forth falsehood.   v15 He made a pit, and digged it, and is fallen into the ditch which he made.  v 16  His mischief shall return upon his own head, and his violent dealing shall come down upon his own pate.  v17  I will praise the LORD according to his righteousness: and will sing praise to the name of the LORD most high.


21.  Satan does come to kill, steal and destroy, and I think he stole my anticipated gambling winnings even before I could place the bet.  When you work for the King, people do take silent notice of you, because you are often so different than the so-called normal person.  I was the weird one who people came to for prayer, who never was scheduled to work on Sunday, never swore, had no bad effects from having the scalding hot water from the 5 gallon coffee percolator spill all down my front, and who the Vice (there may have been more than one reason Philippe  had the word 'vice' in his title) President of Wild Dunes could never be in the same room with.  So, when I went into work and asked how this betting thing worked so I could place a bet on Carmen winning the mayoral election, the guy who ran the betting department ... he was a manager of some type there, ....closed down the betting and called off  that bet totally.  They knew that I knew from my Source in High Places, so I didn't profit from what God was about to do for Carmen. (Somehow that doesn’t seem fair, does it?  But since gambling is illegal I could not report them to the cops!)


22.  To the surprise of most, Carmen won the election.  At her victory party, she had everybody put down their drinks and raise their hands and praise and thank God for what He had done for her. (I think she did this because of what was in Psalm 35 v18  "I will give thee thanks in the great congregation: I will praise thee among much people."  which He gave her when He was telling her thru His Word that she was going to win the election.)  I was not there so I can only write what I heard, but I would make the assumption that some of the attendees were quite surprised when she told all of them how God had let her know she was going to win that election.  Whenever God does something special for you, tell about it so others will be encouraged to seek Him also.  Seek and you shall find, and then you can knock on heavens doors and He will open the doors for you, and then you can ask and you will receive.  But don’t waste any of His miracles just on yourself.  Share them and share Him!


23.  While still at Wild Dunes I worked with a girl named Langly.  She had a boyfriend, Andy Slanker who was aware of our apartments and for some reason he purchased our apartments (which we were not even trying to sell) downtown from us.  Taking care of the rental property wasn't hard, but the offer Andy made on our apartments was very tempting.  He gave us a down payment which I think he got from an investor named Charlie Ray and he took over the payments.  Now this is very fuzzy in my memory so I can't go into detail.  Money wasn't very important to me then and it still isn't.  He also got some money from Catherine Mushan who was just such a lovely lady, so sweet that it actually showed on her face how nice she was.  We got a call one day long after Andy had purchased the apartments from us.  The caller was Charlie Ray and he told us that we owed him a whole lot of money because Andy had let the apartments go into foreclosure by not paying on the first mortgage which was to a bank.  I do not understand any of this, I did not understand it then and I do not understand it now. To make a long, confusing story somewhat shorter, with no out of pocket expense, we got back the apartments with much higher rents. (I think Andy had doubled them) and started making payments on them again.  And we kept the down payment we had gotten and already spent from Andy Slanker.  One thing we very sadly learned when we got these apartments back was that just because a lawyer has a Christian symbol in the yellow pages ad doesn't mean he is a Christian.  It is deeds, not words.  Our lawyer was a prominent member of the Christian Coalition and we trusted him to behave like a Christian should.  Don told us that we could just chump off Catherine and never reimburse her for the money she loaned Andy to get those apartments and he actually thought we were fools to pay her back.  Too often Christian is just a label.  No wonder there are so many that hate Christ.  Many of His reps are reprehensible, repugnant, repulsive reprobates.  


24.  Taking a quick jump forward in time and then we will immediately jump back.....about 5 or 6 years after this very confusing and profitable real estate transaction, I was called in for an audit by the IRS.  The examiner was a woman named Debby.  By this time I had two little girls, 2 and 4.  I had heard of the bigger shoe box method of dealing with the IRS, so I figured I would use that method along with a little added fun.  I told my little girls who were usually so well behaved that while we were in the nice lady's office, we could play a game.  They could whine and cry and fight and do any funny thing they wanted to do.  It was even nerve wracking for me!  I don't know how Deborah could have handled it!  Every time she asked for proof of anything I would start to look through all my loose papers in my "big shoe box" (which was actually a big brown cardboard box from a grocery store)  while my girls were being so wonderfully wild!  And Deborah would ask me some stupid questions like "How much do I spend a year on make up?!"  She deserved the headache we gave her!  I guess with the way she saw that I kept records, she finally figured out that this very clever real estate deal we ended up with had to have been dumb luck and we couldn't possibly have done this on purpose!  That would have probably been in 1992..  If you are interested in the IRS mess, I suggest
www.losthorizons.com .

25.  While we are on the IRS, let’s take one more huge leap forward for just a minute to about 1994.  Bill had purchased a stump grinder from Doug Hardman, a contractor.  The deal was that Bill would do Doug's stump grinding for him instead of making payments. I think Bill owed him about $3,000. worth of work.  Well, the IRS put a lien on Doug so now we supposedly owed the IRS that amount of stump grinding... but they wanted cash.  (Knowing what we know now we wouldn't have paid them anything except we maybe would have ground…)   oops....better not go there.


26.  The man who called me was Marion Valentino who lived in Mount Pleasant.  Every time he would call to tell me to send them more money, I would tell him about what was being done to the kids in the public schools in Charleston County.  (You will understand this part later when we get to the early 1990s).  I would also ask him why he had not gone to his kids' schools to check out the curriculum that they were being indoctrinated with yet.  After I hadn't paid the Infernal Repulsive Serpents for a few months, I thought I would give Marion a call and see what our balance was.  I had no idea what they claimed we would have owed.  When Marion answered the phone the last time I called, he fairly screamed at me in a desperate voice!  LEAVE ME ALONE!  JUST LEAVE ME ALONE!  I NEVER WANT TO HEAR YOUR VOICE AGAIN!  JUST LEAVE ME ALONE!   It was quite unprofessional to say the least!  I said "Marion, I just need to know what we owe now."  And again he started screaming at me to leave him alone!   I guess he had finally looked into the curriculum and lost his mind over what was being done to his kids in the name of education.  (If anybody knows him, ask him if he ever looked into the curriculum yet, OK?)  I was a frequent caller on a local talk station, WTMA,  after I found out about the curriculum in the Charleston County schools, so there were probably many people who screamed those same words whenever I called in.  You won't find out about the curriculum yet, because now we are going to get in our time machine and go back to 1987.   Are you ready?  WHOOSH!


27.  OK, now we are back to 1987 and we are at Wild Dunes!  Carmen is the mayor of our island and we have our four-plex back with much higher rents. Pat Stone is the very nice woman who is taking care of my little boy and many other happy little kids while I am working at Wild Dunes. John got so he really loved to go to Pat's house, so I could work as much as I needed to without feeling guilty.  Pat was such an excellent human being who would do anything for the kids.  Her little girl, Tricia, would come over to stay with me when Pat had to go somewhere. Tricia so enjoyed my cooking and she once complained to her Mom that the food I made was so delicious, and she would like Pat to get recipes for what I gave her.  So Pat called and wanted to know how I prepared ham roll ups and my special chocolate dessert.  I gave Pat the recipe and you are so lucky that you can have it also.  It is tasty and elegant at the same time.  It is also easy to prepare. (However, it is totally unhealthy!)  To make ham roll ups, you take a piece of thinly sliced ham and roll it up to look like a cigarette and put it on a plate.  For my chocolate dessert, just get a bag of chocolate chips and pour a little on a saucer and hand it to the kid.  And here Pat was always making poor little Tricia eat hot veggies and mashed potatoes and meat!   Somebody should have reported Pat to Social Services.  I will have some awful things to tell you about Social Services, but that will have to wait for a tiny bit.



CHAPTER   11  ****   BORED RIGHT OUT OF THE CULT   ****

1.  We finally gave up on finding a good Catholic Church when curiosity drew us into a little church in Mount Pleasant. We hated going to Mass so much, but we were raised to believe that if you miss Mass it is a mortal sin.  That means if you die you go directly to hell.  You do not pass go.  You do not collect $200.   Missing Mass was as bad as murder!  Talk about mind control!  Or were we just stupid?  Or was it both?  Now remember, it had been about 8 years before we went into this new little church that we had gone to the Full Gospel Businessmen’s meeting where we had been baptized in the Holy Spirit. We should have gotten out of that cult a lot sooner and we would have if it was up to my husband.  But I just couldn't do it.  It would be a mortal sin!   We would pass this little church, Word of Life, on our way to our Catholic Church service on Sunday night. We usually waited as late as we could to go to Mass hoping that some good excuse would come up so we wouldn't have to go. The little church was already going when we drove by.  Then, after Mass, we would go grocery shopping and pass that little church on our way back to the island, and they would still be going!  Their services seemed to last forever.  We felt bad for the people who went there.  They must be so bored!

2.  That little Word of Life Church we would pass every Sunday when going to our Catholic Church, well, finally, we were so curious we went in.  And we never went back into a Catholic church again, except for family weddings and funerals. Once you taste and see the goodness of the Lord, it is about impossible to go back to the lifeless words offered at dead churches. After the first visit to Word of Life, we went grocery shopping before we went back home. When we were in the store I felt light headed and dizzy and totally strange.  I heard God speak into my heart that the reason I felt so strange was because the cares of the world had lifted.  That was such a great feeling, and I still almost always have it!  I really was thinking we made a huge mistake in leaving the Catholic Church very soon after we started to go to Word of Life. 

3.  There was an elderly gentleman from Wales who came to speak there.  As he started his preaching time, he had all the little kids in this very small church come up front and sit on the floor so he could speak to them.  John was about 4 at the time.  Arthur Burt started out his little session with the kids by telling them about sharks in the ocean.  We only lived a block from the ocean and went down there almost every day!  Arthur was a bit too graphic about what a shark could do to a human body that was in the ocean.   I was seriously considering going up front and getting John and leaving.  Fortunately Arthur redeemed the lesson before I got up to get John out of there.   Arthur then said that if you saw that same shark on the parking lot at Kmart, you could hit him with a stick or poke him or call him names, or pretty much do anything you want to him because  he is out of his element.  He then explained that it is the same with the devil.  Just like the shark needs water to be able to operate and hurt people, so Satan needs secrecy and deception to be able to hurt people.  If you operate in truth and in openness, the devil cannot hurt you.  That was a teaching I would never forget. Remember Arthur because he will be making another appearance in this literary fiasco in about 12 years in Book World.  His next appearance will show you how  incredibly our God, YHWH, can write a book script and then have some dumb luck woman and her family live the script that He wrote for them.   That Word of Life appointment with destiny took place in mid 1987, and it will lead to another appointment in about 1998, when I will hear an awful prophecy directed at and to me by this same man from Wales with the incredible accent and the sharp mind of one who has been bought and paid for by the King.  I did not like what he was saying when I wanted to get my little 4 year old son away from his words about the shark, but his words were so very true and I liked what he said when he finished up his talk to these young children.  When I would hear Arthur Burt again, he would not even be looking at me or have any way of seeing me.  I went up to a door and listened at the door to make sure that it was a good time to walk in, as he was speaking at a home group to a bunch of people.  As I heard what he was saying my heart sunk because I knew that even though he did not know I was outside the door, it was a word of prophecy for me.  His exact words were, "Lassie, don't ya know I hafta empty you out before I can fill you up?"  As I type these words (and I keep skipping around from page to page as I type the words YHWH gives me to type) it is 4PM February 21, 2010.  About 3 months ago we were totally empty and now we are being filled back up.  Empty was actually a relief because we knew it would end the slow torture we had been enduring.  But I guess I should get back to 1987, don't ya think?  (I bet YHWH will never want me to write another book, because I may be causing whiplash to some of His kids as they try to go from year to year in all this time travel.  Maybe it would be a good idea for you to put on a neck brace.  And order some Topricin from the Power Mall (573-378-6049) for your neck pain.... or go to www.thepowermall.com )           


4.  About four months before we switched to the good church I had gotten pregnant.  This church had people who really prayed for each other.  We hadn't been going there too long when Barbara Gauf came up to us and said she had been praying for us, and God told her to tell us that "this was His kid and He was going to pay for it."  What could she possibly be talking about?  We were planning on putting $1,500 on our credit card and making payments of $100. a month to East Cooper hospital for 18 months. God wouldn't have to pay for it!  But we didn't tell Barbara how we had it figured out.   Just like with John, we had no insurance.  But just like with John, we did have God.  And we were sure going to need Him!


5.  It seems like when I am pregnant I have a hard time sleeping.  With John, that stupid Parker Pontiac jingle song kept playing in my head and it irritated me so much that I filled out a form to win a raffle just so the jingle would stop.  That money paid for John's birth when we won the raffle.  This time, the song that would keep going in my head when I wanted to go to sleep was from Isaiah 43..."Fear not for I am with you, I have redeemed you I have called you by name, Child you are mine.  When you walk through the water I will be there and through the flame.  You'll not be drowned, you'll not be burned, for I am with you.....”   that song went over and over......and when I would open up a bible, and we had many different bibles, it would often open to Isaiah 43.  In verse 18 and 19, it is written...."Remember ye not the former things , neither consider the things of old,"  19 "Behold, I do a new thing!  Now it shall spring forth!"     At the same time, as I was trying to fall asleep I kept hearing the words Festival of Shelters, Festival of Shelters....I had no idea what that was...and I couldn't find it in the bible.  Finally, on July 14th the words in my head got so loud that I felt like it was going to drive me crazy! I said to God....please tell me when and what this is!  I just wanted to go to sleep.  I closed the bible and reopened it to a new page and my eyes were drawn to "Festival of Tabernacles" which was celebrated on the 7th month, the 15th day.  So God was going to be doing a new thing tomorrow!  That was darn good news to me because in the mail that day we had gotten a notice from Chase Bank telling us that they were cutting back our credit limit by $1,500., and oh, was that going to present a problem!  We had planned on putting Sarah on our credit card and we had saved that $1,500 for our down payment on our soon to be born baby. And just that afternoon we had received the notice of the cut back in our credit limit.  We didn't quite know what to do. Now it looked to me like God was saying that the next day, Wednesday, He would do a new thing for me!  Boy was that ever great news! I was really looking forward to the next day!  I really wondered what surprise He had for me!  I was so excited!


6.  The next day seemed pretty normal until the early afternoon when the phone ring.  It was East Cooper Hospital, but it was not what I was expecting.  The lady who called told me that they were going over the records and they just realized that both Bill and I were on commission, not salary.  So, they were so sorry to tell me that instead of having to come in with $1,800, we needed  to bring the entire amount with us, which was originally going to be $3,600.  But, since we were self pay, they were going to let us only pay $2,700.   But to us, $2,700 was way more than we could come up with in the next two months!  I was crushed.  I was expecting this to be a good day!  What is going on???  God, why are you teasing me??? This isn't funny!  This is not a new thing!


7.  I snapped out of that nonsense in about 30 seconds and went out to the mailbox fully expecting a check in the mail, but it wasn't there.  Instead of crying, which I really felt like doing, I started to sing praises, because praise silences the Avenger, which would be Satan. I decided to be happy, because that would be something that would irritate Satan. And I hate him!


8.  When Bill got home I told him what had happened and there is no way I could honestly say we were not disappointed, because we were.  Just last night God had told me that He would do a new thing on this date!  I tried not to show it, but inside I was feeling like crying and giving up. Church was one thing we tried to go to on Wednesday nights, so we went.  Bill's aunt had offered to pay for the baby's birth if we would just go back to the Catholic church, but we would never go to that cult again, even if it meant I would have to do a home birth even though I was told after I had John that the way I was cut by the doctor, I could never do a normal birth.


9.  When we got to church, the pastor, Mike Norris, did something he had never done before nor to my knowledge, ever done since that Wednesday night of July 15th 1987.  He told the small little congregation if they had any urgent prayer requests to write them down and bring them up to him right away.  Of course I wrote that I needed $2,700. real fast.  Wendy Glover needed traveling mercies.  (That means you will get where you need to go without your car breaking or getting hit by another car.)  Pastor Mike, with no one around to hear what was being said, asked me what my request was all about.  Of course I gave him a quick synopsis of the predicament.  Before Praise and Worship, he announced to the approximately 30 people there that someone needed $2,700. real fast.  He did not say who or why, and then we began to sing praises to our good friend God (YHWH) and His precious son Jesus.(YESHUA)  The first song that was sung was Isaiah 43...Fear not, for I am with thee, fear nor, for I am with thee, fear not, for I am with thee says the Lord.  I have redeemed you, I have called you by name, child you are mine.  When you walk thru the water I will be there, and thru the flame....You won’t be burned, you won't be drowned, for I am with you........etc, etc,etc,....That song was not sung all that often in that church, but that was Sarah's pregnancy song that kept going on and on and on and on in my head when I would try to sleep at night.   While we were singing that song, something kind of different happened.  A guy we hardly knew, Jim Smith, got out of his row and went and tapped Pastor Mike on the shoulder.  That was very unusual, because in a really good church like that, you just do not bother anyone during praise and worship.  That is just such an intimate time with God.  After the praises were done, Pastor Mike announced that we (meaning the Church) now had $2,000. if the rest of the people could come up with the other $700.    As I am remembering this, I can hardly type thru the tears. Then it was like a silent auction.  Rick put up 2 fingers, and somehow we all knew that meant $200.  Then Jewel Browder put up 1 finger, and a couple from a middle eastern country put up 1 finger, and I do not remember if I even saw who the other 3 were.  IT WAS THE 7th MONTH, THE 15th DAY, AND GOD DID DO A NEW THING!!!!!  HE IS SO GOOD!  HE IS SO KIND!! AND HE IS SO LOVING!! AND HE DOES NOT LIE!!!!!  EVER!!!!   Barbara Gauf  had told me months before this that as she was praying for our family, God told her it was His kid and He would pay for it!  AND HE SURE DID!  AND HE PAID CASH!


10.  Mike had told the wonderful people who were giving us the $2700 to just bring it to him and he would put it all together and give it to us.  Well, about 3 weeks later, while we were singing the Isaiah 43 song again, Jim got out of his seat and came back to me and gave me 20  100 dollar bills!  He did not know that for God and me that was "Our Song"!


11.  At some point between that day when God did a "new thing" and when Sarah was born, a beautiful prophetess with an incredible singing voice came to
that little church.  I was keeping the kids in the nursery the first night Lori Wilkie was there, but I did hear a word she had over Bill.  She just said  "WORK, WORK, WORK!!!! ALL I SEE IS WORK!!!  IS THAT ALL YOU DO IS WORK???  And for about our entire life span, we have had to work so much and so hard .... for some reason it seems like we have had to work so hard for so long that we hardly know how to do anything else.  Well, from that word she had over Bill,  it was very obvious to us that she was a true prophet.     

12.  The next day she was at Word of Life again and when she was praying and prophesying over people, I did get in line because it is so awesome to get a
word of the Lord from a true prophet.  She put her hands on my tummy and said that it was going to be a totally pain free delivery!!!  NOW THAT'S REALLY GOOD NEWS!  Especially after how hard and painful things were with John!  And then she said something even more awesome!  She said "NOTHING WOULD EVER HURT THIS CHILD!  And that was many months after Barbara Gauf said that God told her.... "It's my kid.  I'll pay for it!"    And His Kid has been in some very scary situations, and I count on those prophecies and I know God does not lie!  We are still, and as I write this in February of 2009, (yeah, I am kind of slow at typing, I think I have been typing for over 5 months!) waiting for some things God has promised us to come to pass, but we are absolutely sure He will fulfill His word to us.  Sometimes you know He has said something, and other times you just think He has said something.  This falls under "I am not sure but I strongly suspect he has said" that I need to get this book done before we get our house and land back.  That will not come until the end of this book but you can go look at www.bedfordcorruption.com if you want to see what that is all about now.  One thing He told us ....oh, He didn't tell us what I was about to tell you until 1997 when we were going to Fake Name FIRST CHURCH....so I need to get back to the chronological order thing, sorry.....I do tend to get sidetracked.  OK, back to 1987, working and living and things besides God's miracles...you know, boring, mundane stuff.

13.  I was neither happy nor sad about being pregnant, but the people at Wild Dunes didn't like having a pregnant woman working there.  They thought they
would make me quit by telling me I could not wear maternity clothes.  So, I just kept buying bigger sizes of regular clothes.  I looked so ridiculous!  But in the catering department the tips were evenly divided, so it didn't matter to me if I looked bizarre, because it wouldn't affect what I would earn.  Finally, when I was about 7 months pregnant, one of the upper management told the head of catering department to make me get maternity clothes.  By then, I was so pregnant that I really didn't want to keep working so I just quit. Plus, we didn't need to keep trying to pay for the baby's birth at the hospital, BECAUSE OUR HEAVENLY DADDY  HAD PICKED UP THE TAB FOR THIS KID!  
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                           14.  Two things which I do not understand happened while we were going to Word of Life. One of my favorite people, Ann Prikaski, told me about a friend of hers, Muriel, who was in the hospital.  She asked me to go and pray over her friend. ( I do not think I told anyone at that church about the dead lady on the beach because I tried to keep that a secret because it is so unbelievable, but by now (2010) in real world I know that the raising the dead stuff is a thing that many people have seen and/or done,  but since people are pack animals who need to feel accepted, hardly anyone talks about it.  I personally know three people who have been used to do that job, and also spoke to a man on the phone who was used for that purpose, but it is something that is kept a secret because of how absurd and even self serving it sounds.  One woman who was used like this was a praise and worship leader at a Church we went to in Bedford.  YHWH used her husband with Nancy.  Another was a man who I spoke to on the phone who told me about a…you know what?  I will get back to this because it is so totally out of sequence so far as the timing.  I did go to the hospital where Muriel was, and I knew she didn’t want me there, but she did let me pray over her, and then I got out of there real fast because I knew she thought I was nuts.  But, I forgot my purse and my keys were in my purse, so when I got to the car I knew I had to go back so we did talk a tiny bit more.

15.  Many weeks later, Ann called me to ask me to go to Muriel’s house because Muriel wanted me to pray over her again.  The deal was, I would pray over
her until she fell asleep and then just let myself out without waking her up.  I was praying very softly in tongues since I had no idea what her spiritual or physical needs were.  I was very pregnant so I had to pee a lot and oh wow, did I ever feel the need to get to a bathroom.  God told me not to stop and He said I would be able to leave at 3:00.  Every time I would quit praying, Muriel would wake up and ask me to please not stop, but at exactly 3:00 when I stopped she did not wake up and I could get out of there quickly and quietly.  But Muriel wasn’t healed and I have no idea why.

16. Another incident while we were going to Word of Life had to do with a woman who was shot in her throat by her husband at a plaza in Mount Pleasant.  
Her name was Sherry.  For some reason, God wanted me to go to the hospital and pray for her dad.  I didn’t know him at all, and it is so awkward walking into a situation like that, but I do what I am told because I have been bought for a price and am not my own..  I went and did that.  A few weeks later I was going into Mount Pleasant to pick up a pizza.  I heard God tell me to go to the hospital.  When I got there I found out that Sherri had just died.  

17.  Her sister Frances was there and after everyone else left,  Frances and I prayed for Sherri to come back into her body. Frances had been used for that same thing once before.  I so regret that when the doctors came to get her body that we did not ask them to give us more time.  I do not know if it was because Sherri did not want to come back, or because we were not diligent enough. My logical assumption is that she did not want to come back.  (Later you will read the account of a woman, Starla Hibbard, who had died and did come back and she wrote that she is so “homesick” for her real home which she "felt" which is heaven.)  I was devastated by Sherri's death and went to the church where the pastor who had been praying with Sherri’s mom was. She was telling the folks at the church that when you die it is the perfect healing.  Somehow I do not agree and feel like that is a cop out.  I went past Word of Life on the way back to our island, and Charlie Price happened to be there.  I do not remember what Charlie said, but it was so comforting and helpful.  Charlie and Lorraine Price are 2 of my favorite people even though I haven’t seen or spoken to them in about 20 years.

18.   At that point, Bill was working as a carpet cleaner so there was nothing I could do to help him.  John was about ready to go into Kindergarten, and
I had just quit Wild Dunes.  I bet there were a lot of people who were very happy to see me go from Wild Dunes, but Phillipe wasn't happy about it because he wasn't there anymore. He had to leave before he was arrested because one of the members who owned property at Wild Dunes had found that middle aged Foreigner Romeo with her 15 year old grand daughter.  He should have been arrested, but I was told that he was given the choice of just going away.  Somehow that is too typical, isn’t it?

19.  While I was at Wild Dunes, the huge cabanas which were made of pressure treated wood were being torn down to make room for a different building.
The wood was just being hauled off to a dump.  Because I care so much about the environment, I asked if I could take all that beautiful, pressure treated wood home.  Actually, I asked for the wood so that we could build 2 huge screened in porches and a really high deck which would have an ocean view.  Bill had a truck and we only lived about 2 miles from Wild Dunes.  From that free wood Bill built wonderful additions to our house with an awesome ocean view.  With the free wood and my husband’s slave labor, we probably increased the value of our house by about $30,000.  It amazes me how Bill can figure out how to do and/or build anything.


CHAPTER 12   ***** HAPPY BIRTHDAY!!! *****  (or was that BERTH day? REMEMBER THAT QUESTION, OK?)

1.  In September I actually had an appointment to have this "Kid" on a specific day and time.  That's one of the nicest things about a C-Section birth.  But this "Kid" wasn't real good at keeping appointments or telling time, so she started suggesting it was time to be born even before the appointment.  My Mom had come down to be there when this one was born just like when John was born.  It was about 2 in the afternoon when Sarah really was saying "I WANT OUT!"  It wasn't painful, just some odd twitches so I called Bill and after he finished the job he was working on we went into East Cooper Hospital. We got there at about 3:30, and Dr. Terry was going to come over to pull Sarah out, or cut her out, when she was done with her office patients.  As soon as we got into a room, I got to lie down and lots of wires with things on the ends were put on my tummy. I was a bit uncomfortable, but certainly not in pain.

2.  The anesthesiologist came in and told me to sit on the side of the bed so she could give me a shot in the back.  I was not looking forward to that!  She told me it would hurt, but that it was extremely important that I did not move.  Bill was sitting in a chair facing me and I was holding on very tight to his hands because I was so afraid of that needle in my back.  All of a sudden this crazy woman who was supposed to give me the shot in my spine gets up and starts to walk toward the door.  I asked her where she was going and when was she going to give me the shot I had been waiting for?  She told me she already had, didn't I feel it?  I said not at all.  Then I said I was glad she had given me that shot before I went into labor.  She looked at me incredulously and said: "You've been in hard labor for 2 hours!"  They knew that because of the monitor they had me on, but I didn't know it because God had told me through Lori Wilkie it would be a totally pain free delivery.  It wasn't totally pain free because Bill had a lot of pain in his hands while I was squeezing them so hard since I was afraid of the pain I was expecting from the needle.   But it was pain free for me.

3.  At 5:30, Dr. Terry had finished up her office calls and came and met us in the operating room. As I recall this took hardly any time at all.  We left the hospital the next day even though we were told we couldn't leave because I had just had an operation. They were already paid, so what was the difference?  These people even asked us how we could go when we hadn't had the special dinner they give to new parents!  I found that kind of funny, because everyone knows how bad hospital food is!  And hospitals are very dangerous places!  About 85% of deaths are from iatrogenic causes.  Guess what that means?  Doctor and/or nurse and/or hospital screw-ups.  A hospital is no place for a new baby or for a woman who has just had an operation!  If you want to try something funny if you go in to have a baby, just refuse to sign an application for a birth certificate.  That totally screws up the system of control that has been implemented in this country.  If I remember, which is doubtful, I will try to put info on applications in this book. (When the baby is born and gets a birth certificate the trap has been set! [BIRTH is an idem sonans for BERTH.  IT IS THE BEGINNING OF THE FRAUD THAT IS INTENDED TO ENTRAP THAT LITTLE CUDDLY PIECE OF HUMAN RESOURCE CAPITAL FOR THE REST OF THAT BABY'S LIFE. JUST WAIT TIL YOU SEE WHAT IS REALLY HAPPENING IN THE WORLD! It is not the wool that has been pulled over our eyes, but rather it is the world that has been pulled over our eyes! The entire system has been set up to enslave us and to keep us oblivious to our enslavement so we do not revolt and take back our property and our freedom!  donate to ron paul please!  for you and for me and for our entire country and the entire globe! it will help the earth and its inhabitants but it will devastate the evil world system that has been set up to entrap and enslave us!  remember, satan is the god of this world, but yhwh god is the god of heaven and earth! .  www.ronpaul2012.com please give if you can!]]] 

4.  It was like I hadn't had a baby!  No pain of discomfort at all.  God is so good. And Sarah was so good too. And John was so cute holding his new baby sister!  And he even got a special shirt that said
BIG BROTHER
from the hospital that he proudly wore to his kindergarden classroom!  He was (and still is) such an incredibly good big brother to Sarah.  And Bill was such a good Daddy.  And I was such a mediocre Mommy.  But God does use the foolish things of the world, doesn't he?  When He uses the incompetent ones, He gets all the credit.

CHAPTER 13  ***  CRYING TIME   ***

1.  After Sarah was born in September of 1997, Pat Stone took in a part time foster son, Steven Price.  I think he was about seven years old when I first met him. Pat may have done this because most of her day care kids were all in school by then so she only had them from about 3 pm til 6pm. That would be a major impact in her income and she was a single parent.  Steven could be quite a problem for Pat, who is a very easy-going, loving and fun woman.  Since she kept so many kids, she couldn't have a kid there who was constantly swearing and fighting.  With the knowledge and consent of Bill Foster, Steven's  case worker who would pick Steven up in York County at York Place, and Marie Austin,  Bill Foster's supervisor, Bill and I began keeping Steven at our house much of the time that he was in Charleston County.  Foster gave us the drugs we were to give to Steven, one Loxitane and ... if there were any bad effects from the Loxitane, Foster also gave us a tiny little Cogentin pill.  But he said we would never need to use the Cogentin.  Then he said if we had to use the little Cogentin which he just told us we would never need, we should just give Steven half of it. The place he was staying in York County, York Place, was supposedly a Christian home for children.  It was about a 3 or 4 hour drive from us.  Poor little Steven would have such a long ride from York to Charleston and back about every 3 weeks.  My heart really broke for him.  He was always in a stupor and could hardly learn anything.  When I didn't give him the Loxitane he seemed so much more like a real  kid.
 

2.  When I finally found out what the Loxitane could do, it amazed me that he was on a drug like that.  One of the things to watch for with Loxitane was "tardive dyskinesia."  Also, the Physicians Desk Reference clearly stated that IT WAS NOT TO BE GIVEN TO ANYONE UNDER....I think.... 16!!! And Steven was only 7!  Tardive Dyskinesia is obvious when a person sits with the mouth hanging open like you see in homes for the elderly often.  Steven definitely had that symptom. A couple years after we met him, we took Steven to Life Christian Assembly, our church which was way up in North Charleston. (Our favorite church, Word of Life, had closed and the pastor had moved to North Carolina.) When a special guest who had a powerful deliverance ministry, Barry Taylor, was going to be there we took Steven to that service.  It was pretty obvious because of Steven's past and also his present behavior, that we were dealing with a little boy who had some serious demonic activity going on his life.  DO NOT THINK I AM INSANE UNLESS YOU WANT TO SAY JESUS  (YESHUA)  IS INSANE.  HE CAST OUT DEMONS, DIDN'T HE?  HE ALSO TOLD US TO DO THE SAME THINGS HE DID, DIDN'T HE?  READ JOHN CHAPTERS 14 AND 15.   We all sat in the back pew of this big church and we knew we would take Stephen up when Barry was praying over people. But, as usual, things didn't work out as I thought they would.

3.  We had bought coloring books and crayons at Toys R Us on the way to church and gave a box of crayons to each of the boys.  They got a little noisy so I took the crayons away, not thinking it would be any big deal.  But it sure was!  (I later found out that was the first box of crayons anybody had ever given to Steven.)   Steven ran out the front door and one of the ushers,  came with me to catch Steven. The usher sent me back to get some help from another usher.  Somehow we both knew this was very serious.  I then called a guy  named Jim who called another guy George.  Bill was with Sarah and John in the pew and he had no idea what was going on.  Jim, George, the other guy and I were afraid Steven was going to go out into the main highway, but instead he ran behind the church into an area which at that time was a construction site.  Steven was not wearing shoes because he had left them at Eva's house where we had stopped before going to Church.  We were just going to go back to pick them up after church because we didn't want to be late for this service.  Behind the church was an area with rocks and dirt and building supplies, and little Steven was barefoot.  The three guys were converging on Steven who was screaming "FUCK GOD!  FUCK JESUS!  I WANT TO GO LIVE WITH SATAN!" And he was only seven years old!  These 3 guys got him by approaching very slowly from a triangular position.  It was almost like they had practiced this.  It took all four of us to carry Steven back, and in the parking lot was a huge guy named Louis who put little skinny Steven in a .... I think it is called a straight jacket hold.  Louis was huge...I would guess he weighed at least 250 pounds.  Steven maybe weighed 60 pounds at most.  Steven picked this 250 pound man up off the ground. Steven also put a major dent into the bumper of a new car he was close to.  (As I write this, I realize we never found out who owned the car that was damaged.  I never even thought about it until just now!  And if the owner of that car is reading this, I seriously do apologize.  I was so overwhelmed with both grief for what little Steven had been put through by his parents and then by the "system" and exhilaration and joy that Jesus had set him free from the demonic torment, that we never did factor in the bent back bumper on that really nice car.)


4.  The assistant pastor came out to pray over Steven.  Steven just broke down and cried and cried and cried some more.  When we told Pat what happened, she asked if there were tears.  She was surprised to find out that "yes, there were real tears."  Pat said he never cried real tears.  I later heard from a very mature spiritual lady that people who are possessed seldom cry real tears.

[ I was typing the above portion about Steven at the YMCA while I was waiting for Bill.  It was Sunday October 24, 2010 when I was typing this  We have to go to the YMCA because we have been homeless for 3 years, although we do have a place to stay we have nowhere to get a shower.  I looked in my computer bag and saw that I had a long forgotten letter from Jim Martin who was an elder at the church where this happened. I have no idea how this letter got into my computer bag.  I did not have a computer back then.  I had never read this letter because I had asked Jim to write me up his recollections right after this happened so I could give it to Steven when he was an adult.  I thought he would always be a part of our lives.  The reason I even looked at the letter which I “just happened to have in my computer bag” is that I wanted to write the name of the man I just referred to as “one of the ushers”  and then referred to him as “the other guy”.  According to what Jim Martin wrote for me to give to Steven at a later time in his chaotic life, there was no other guy!  If God had not sent an angel there who went after Steven as I went to get George McFadden and Jim Martin… I do not even want to contemplate what could have happened to little Steven.  Every time I have thought of this since last night, I cry, and I do not know if it is tears of joy for the angelic help or tears of awe for YHWHs help or tears of sadness for Steven Price.   Above is what I typed last night.  Below is what was in my computer bag, and I have no idea how it got there! Our life is so chaotic at this point as you will see when you get to the 2008 section. 
Here is
the letter I asked one of the elders at Life Christian Assembly to write for me about what happened.  This was written by Jim Martin and he was the second one to start to help.

5.  This is the letter:
a.  During  a Sunday Service at Life Christian Assembly the service had progressed until the offering had been taken and a guest speaker was into his sermon.  As an usher, I had assisted in counting the offering and had just returned to a seat in the back of the sanctuary when Mrs. Bill Bryant approached me.  She asked me would I help her locate a young boy who was in her care and who had just left the sanctuary.  I said sure, and as I walked out with her I encountered the head usher, George McFadden.  I quickly explained to him the situation and he came with us as we left through the front of the church.

b.   Mrs. Bryant and Mr. McFadden went right and I went left around the front of the church .  As I turned the corner of the building I saw a young boy who I presumed was Steven at the rear of the church.  The thing that struck me was that he reminded me of a wild animal that had gotten out of his cage.  By this I mean he was darting one way and then another.
 
c.  About this time Steven saw Mrs. Bryant and Mr. McFadden approaching him from the other side of the building. Steven then turned and ran straight for the rear of the church property approximately 300 yards away.  Mr. McFadden ran after Steven and caused him to circle around  back toward me. As I attempted to head him off he turned again and ran to a drainage ditch where me and Mr. Mc Fadden were waiting for him.  As we grabbed him, Mrs. Bryant approached the three of us.  By now we tried to get a grip on an arm and a leg.  He immediately started cursing Mrs. Bryant using 4 letter words and obscenities unlike any 8 year old boy I had ever seen.

d.  As I maintained hold of one leg and arm Mr. McFadden held the other arm and leg, Mr. McFadden held the other arm and leg.  Steven would try and kick me anywhere he could and by now he was cursing all of us.  Mr. McFadden and I bodily carried Steven across a dirt field, across the rear parking lot toward the rear of the church.  During this trip it was all the two of us could do to control the child as he continued to shout obscenities to the top of his lungs.


e.  Mr. Lewis Smith, a member of the church, saw us bringing Steven and came out and met us at the rear of the church.  He told me later that he recognized that Mr. McFadden and I had a child with a demonic spirit since he had been involved with one before.


f.  Mr. Smith weighs approximately 280 pounds.  And he proceeded to take Steven from me and Mr. McFadden by grasping him around from behind .  [My note is that Lewis put Steven in a straight jacket hold and Steven still was able to lift him up even though Steven was a very thin little boy]


g.  Mr. McFadden went into the Church and returned with the associate pastor who began talking to Steven and delivered him of the spirit.  As soon as that had taken place, Steven stood by himself without anyone holding him and calmed down, became passive as one would expect from an eight year old boy.  It was a transformation I would not have believed had I not been there.


h.  Steven was then taken in to the church where he was prayed for by the guest evangelist.  I returned to the front of the church and have no more knowledge of what happened to Steven on that day.  Jim S Martin, elder, Life Christian Assembly.
 

*** END OF LETTER THAT I REQUESTED FROM JIM MARTIN WITHIN ABOUT A MONTH OF THIS EVENT HAPPENING  ******

6.  Even though I have had the paper I just copied from to put in this book  for over 20 years, this is the first time I have read it, and this is Sunday, October 24, 2010.  I do not expect you to believe this, and I do not even care if you believe this, but YHWH wants the TRUTH, the WHOLE TRUTH and NOTHING BUT THE TRUTH in this book so I need to write what I saw.  There was Jim and George and also a smaller man with dark hair carrying Steven back.  He was the first one that went out when I did as I chased after Steven.  He is the one I had about a page ago referred to as the “other guy”.  I was looking to see the name of the one I referred to as to as “the other guy”.  I am so overwhelmed as I type this to know that YHWH loves Steven so much He sent down an angel to keep him safe as a demonic spirit was trying to kill him.  I had asked Jim to write this for me to give to Steven when he grew up and I only now read it after I had typed what I had remembered about that Sunday to make sure I had not left out anything important.  This is the first time I knew there was an angel there helping us to help little Steven. He looked human.   Thank you Abba Father. And the “other guy” the angel, was at the bottom of Steven controlling his feet as he tried to kick Jim and George.  I did not try to grab onto Steven to help Jim and George, because I saw 3 guys, and the third guy was at the bottom of Steven…and that would be the “other guy” who must have been an angel.   I only asked Jim to write this for me so many years ago because I was trying to save memories for Steven for when he got older and could be away from the so called “Child Protective Services.”

7.  That day made a big difference in Steven's behavior and even though we were not able to keep Steven much longer when he would come to the Charleston area when York Place shut down for breaks for the house parents at York Place, we eventually "coincidentally" found out what had happened with Steven. I will tell you that soon.  It was so sad.  The last time Steven came to stay with us was at Christmas when Sarah was about 16 months old.  Right after Steven had been set free from the demonic activity, I called the psychiatrist at York Place to tell him about the deliverance.  That would be a reason to lessen his medication slowly and to wean him off those dangerous drugs which were actually only for adults.  Instead, Dr. Butterfield or Butterworth of Butterbutt or Butterbrain actually increased his dosage of poison.  Maybe it was because if Steven got better, it would lessen the money that York Place, that wonderful not so Christian home for disturbed children, would be paid.  When Bill Foster brought Steven that last Christmas we saw him, he now gave me instructions to give a full Cogentin to Steven when I gave him the Loxitane. Remember, originally I was told that I would never need to give him the Cogentin that they always left with me, but if I did need to give it to him, I should only give him 1/2 of a pill.  I think the dosage of Loxitane was also dramatically increased.  I told Foster I would not do that to little Steven. That was the last Christmas we were permitted to keep him, but he did come to see us another time.  The reason we never kept him again was that I refused to give him the pills that were contraindicated for a child his age.


8.  Now,  I was not being paid to take care of Steven, I was doing it out of love.  (What makes me wonder if someone who worked for that department was not pocketing some money we should have been given for his expenses while he was with us?)  I knew Steven's brother Brian was at the group home in Charleston, and I also knew that Steven and Brian could never be together because the way they fought "was so demonic." (And those words were used by the Social Services Bureaucrats).  So, I knew they could do nothing with Steven but leave him with me, unless Marie Austin who was the rich and sophisticated big shot boss of Bill Foster who also lived on Isle of Palms, would let Steven live with her over Steven's  Christmas vacation three week visit. (That could only happen after hell froze over.)  I knew they would have to leave Steven with me because Brian was in the group home in Charleston at that time.


9.  They did not know that I knew about the Steven and Brian problem.  I only knew about it because of another "God coincidence" where Greg,  a very good friend of Bill's, knew about little Brian Price because Greg's dad was Brian's foster father, who would take care of Brian whenever the group home Brian was in would close down for a vacation.  So, the last time I had the pleasure of little Steven staying with us was the 3 week stay at Christmas in 1988. (Knowing that since I would not give little Steven the dangerous medication which was NOT TO BE GIVEN TO CHILDREN ACCORDING TO THE PHYSICIANS DESK REFERENCE  I would not be allowed to keep that sweet little boy anymore, I had him speak into a tape recorder all the things he may want to remember when he was older.  It was heartbreaking and it could have resulted in a mega-million dollar lawsuit against the fine folks who make money off of the human trafficking in little kids who have already been abused by their parents.  After he left I found a couple who said they would like to see if they could make it work with Steven, even knowing the problems he had, but when I called Bill Foster about it, it appears to me that he lied to me and said Steven wasn't available for adoption anymore, making it sound like he had a home.   About a year later Steven came to see us, unexpectedly... and he did have a very nice foster family at that time.  They had come down to Charleston to help their daughter move down there to go to the College of Charleston.  They were nice enough to take Steven 30 minutes out of the way so he could see if he might be able to find us.  And he did find us and it was so good to see him with really good and loving people.  The cassette tape which Steven spoke into of what had happened to him was definitely a memory I was going to give him later in his life.  It was "priceless" in that he had no stability in his life as he had no privacy and no way to store information or memories.  This cassette would be one of the many things that were stolen from us by agents of a very corrupt County Government in 2008, which would be occurring about 20 years after he made the tape.


10.  Let me tell you the story I was not allowed to know about little Steven and his even younger brother Brian.  I found this out by still another "God" coincidence.  (This is not amusing grace though, is it?  I just sit here crying as I type this.)  Steve Price, a guy who did sheet rock work in Charleston, was married to Robin.  They split up.  Robin moved in with a man named Robert and his children up in Goose Creek.  A man at Life Christian Assembly was on the Fire Department in Goose Creek and he remembered little Steven from the awful night that this nightmare began for little Steven and Brian.  As I heard it from the man who helped put out the fire, the kids had a mattress on the floor to sleep on.  Robert smoked.  Robert left his lighter in a place where little Brian could get it.  BRIAN WAS A VERY LITTLE BOY!   Somewhere between 3 and 5 I think.  He was playing with the lighter and he started a fire.  Little Christy, Roberts 2 year old daughter, died in the fire.


11.  Robert should have put the blame for his daughter's death where it belonged, on his own stupid, selfish self!  He was the idiot who smoked and also the idiot who left his cancer stick lighter where it could be accessed by a very little boy!  But then Robert did one more selfish and stupid thing.  He gave Robin the choice of her sons, Steven and Brian, or him.  Robin gave the boys back to their dad...who gave them to Childrens Services! If anyone reading this knows Robin, tell her she put her sons thru hell!  I heard Brian, when he got older, went back and beat his mother up. I sure hope he was able to beat some sense into her selfish, evil head and that Brian wasn't punished for that. The dad couldn't handle the boys so he gave them to Social Services.  Brian Price ended up with Greg's dad, who I never spoke to, but with as awesome as Greg Cox is, his dad had to be someone very special.  Steven ended up at York Place.  Who wouldn't be emotionally disturbed with parents like the Price boys had?


12.  Charlene, the really great young lady I worked with at the Trawler, married a psychiatrist, Steve.  Steve said it is not that the kids are insane, they are just trying to deal, in what is actually a sane way, with very insane circumstances.


13.  The psychiatrist at York Place told me he was an atheist when I had called him and told him Steven would be so much better because of the deliverance he had experienced at LCA.  WHY WOULD A CHRISTIAN HOME HIRE AN ATHEIST TO WORK WITH THEM?   Maybe that shrink should have worked on the idiots that hired him to be in that Christian Home.  And how could Bill Foster, the Social Services employee, drop off a kid at a home where the adults had not been checked out?  AND I AM TALKING ABOUT BILL AND ME!  THEY DIDN'T KNOW ANYTHING ABOUT US!  And, while I am at it, while I was working at Wild Dunes I worked with what I thought was a really nice guy, Ken Fakename. We even hired Ken to come and be a clown at John's 5 year old birthday which we had when John was still 4.  He was another one of those "caring" social workers who "helped" kids who were being abused.


14.  About a year after what happened to Steven and Brian Price, I had a friend Mary whose children were taken from her because she was in the hospital and her husband was arrested for doing something that was not criminal, but was politically incorrect.  When Mary got out of the hospital and got her children back, she learned one of her little boys had been sodomized!  When I called Ken, an employee of Children's Services in Charleston, (and he was one of those in management,) and I told him what happened to Mary's little boy, he said "Maureen, it's not your kid..... WHAT DO YOU CARE?"?!  He had no intention to do anything about this and did not ask for any details or how to contact Mary!  What a waste of good skin.  There is no soul in a body which can be so uncaring. And obviously there was no gray matter in the skull either. As a boss at Wild Dunes, he was great.  As a clown, he was mediocre.  AS A HUMAN BEING, HE STUNK!!!  This happened about 20 years ago, and with the way this world seems to be going down the toilet, I would guess Ken (Real name available upon request, but I do not think YHWH wants me to write it here, and He is the boss)  is probably totally in charge of all the little kids in Charleston who need to be protected from people like him. (As I am working on the finishing touches on this book ...It is now mid-March of 2010... I was telling the thing about "It's not your kid, why should you care?" to a new friend.  She connected a few dots that could be devastating.  Since Ken was a "part time clown" for kids' birthday parties and he did not seem to think that sodomizing a child who is in the custody of Social Services was such a big deal, she told me that he very well may be a pedophile himself since he actually said to me "Maureen, it's not your kid, WHAT DO YOU CARE?"



CHAPTER 14 ***
GOD'S SOLUTION FOR RESTITUTION FROM THE NOT-SO-GRAND DRAGON
  ***

1.  I think it is time to change the subject.  I am too tearful to type.   Let's get back to the Amusing Grade instead of Bemusing Grace. Early in 1989 if I remember correctly, Bill was over at our rental property on John's Island.  That was where we had our rental house almost burned down after we had discovered that the front picture window had been shot out.  And of course that had happened right after the Grand Dragon of the John's Island Ku Klux Klan called. (Just a coincidence, nothing to worry about.)  All of a sudden it was time for God to show us that "No weapon formed against us would prosper, and all tongues that rise up against us would be condemned."   The KKK guy's house had been for sale for quite awhile, and the asking price had been $60,000.  We hardly ever went to check on our property because we knew we had a mad man living across the street who had a gun and matches and no brain or morals, and that would be the KKK guy trying to sell his house.  If  the tenants in our rental house didn't take care of the yard, neither would we!  WHO WANTS TO BE SHOT?   NOT US!!!!  

2.  Now the FOR SALE sign was different!  It was a bank sign!  Bill called the number on the new sign and was told they wanted $29,000 for the house. (The KKK guy had been trying to sell it for $60,000.)  We called Pat Stone who called her dad who called a bank and got a 90 day signature loan.  We started to work on the KKK guy's house which we had just purchased with Pat by making our yard across the street from the house we just bought look better.  It was not a hard job. It is easy to do yard work when you don't have to be watching for a crazy Ku Klux Klan guy to be aiming a gun at you and getting ready to pull the trigger We then did about a month of part time work on KKK guy's house.  All it needed was cosmetic stuff.  Then we put it in the paper.  We did not even use a realtor. (Actually, we always use God as our realtor.)  It closed just one day before the money was due to Pat's dad to take to the bank.  Not only was it nice to get our half of the $30,000. profit, but I think that started Pat on a real estate career .....buying and fixing and renting or selling. And later when I would be totally reviled because of another 'Amusing Grace Thing' God had in store for me to do, Pat was able to tell some of the people who hated my guts and were saying what an idiot I was that I was really a smart person to be in business with, and that Bill and I shared a $30,000 profit with her from just a tiny bit of work we did together.  We will talk about why I was so hated a little bit later... but we won't cover that until a year or two from now in book world.


3.  Hey, since we are on John's Island now, let's talk about Joey Biehler.  Joey's house backed up to our rental house.  He wasn't directly behind us, but rather on the side back.....Don't try to figure it out...it was not a rectangular normal street.  This was out in the country and the lots were huge and often irregular.  Joey was such a jerk that I do not think I could do his crimes in a chronological order.  The first one I will tell you about, and maybe the only one, was when we had just finished the house for a new tenant to move into and they were going to be driving up and wanted us to have it ready when they got there.  We were going to be renting to them for $600. per month.  Bill was finishing some things at that property while I was working on our downtown 4plex.  I had John with me.  I would bring toys for him and a mat for him to sleep on when I would take him with me to work like that.  John and I got home about midnight, and I was exhausted.  Bill was not home yet.  He finally got home about 2 am.  At about 4 am we got a call from our new tenants.  The house on John's Island was flooded.  It was perfect for our new tenants when Bill had left 4 hours ago.  Seems like Joey came in after Bill left and stole the refrigerator and stove.  The reason for the flooding was that Joey tried to steal the water heater too, and broke the copper pipe.

4.  Joey had been a problem for as long as we could remember.  I still remember seeing his cute little boys trying to set our brick house on fire with matches and wood. I went over and knocked on his door, but he didn't answer it.  Then I got into his black pick-up truck and laid on his horn.  Now that got him out in a hurry!  I was later told you never mess with a red-neck's truck.  His boys never did accomplish the pyromaniac thing.  Except for the KKK guy, it was not too scary over there.  (And it looked like such a peaceful and quiet neighborhood!  There was actually a Crime Watch Zone Sign out front.  We later figured out that the sign just meant that a person could just stand at that sign and look in any direction and watch crimes taking place!  Across the street cocaine was being sold.  Next to us were more drug dealers.  The KKK guy was diagonal to us.  And Joey the thief with his pyromaniac kids lived right behind us. AND THIS, like everything else i am writing in this book is 100% TRUE!!! Oh....another funny thing, I called the sheriff's office about all the drug dealings in that area and was told by a deputy "Lady, we have over 500 crack houses we  know of.  What makes you think that you're so special?"   (Not too long after that, Sheriff Al Cannon was a guest on Dan Moon's WTMA morning show.  I called and told him on air about what his deputy told me about not being "special enough" for them to get rid of the crack house across the street from us.  Al promised me on air he would get rid of them, and he did.  Now here is the amusing part, but without the grace.  Those drug dealers who had been across the street from us, moved into the house next to us.  But, here is the "grace" part.  We met a woman who needed a place to live because I think her husband was abusive, but I do not remember that for sure.  Her name is Ruth.  Ruth was very important to what God was planning to do in the school system with the sex ed and if we could have rented that house before we met Ruth, we  would not have had a place where she could stay for free.
(we just couldn't rent it with all the drug dealers until we found our own drug dealers to rent it to ..... and this is not a joke)  You will meet Ruth in chapter 31, ATTACK ON INNOCENCE.

5.  When the refrigerator and stove was stolen out of our John's Island rental house, we called the sheriff's office. (This is no longer in chronological order because at the same time some bizarre things were happening in the school system....)  A Detective Tanner came out.  This was the same guy who had come when the KKK guy shot out the window and tried to burn our house down.  He was a decent man.  He told us we would never get our appliances back.  I explained to him the Hebrews, chapters 1 thru 3 thing.....about the ministering spirits sent forth to minister to the heirs of salvation. (The ones we used to make Janie see how cruel she was being to Chad earlier in this book.)  I told Tanner we absolutely would get those appliances back.  I do think he thought I was delusional, but that makes it more fun when the miracle happens, and if you trust, obey and believe, IT WILL HAPPEN!   These ministering spirits must have been very big and very strong, because they literally knocked a big tree from Joey's back yard over and it landed in our back yard.  Bill had to cut up the tree that landed in our back yard to throw it back over to Joey's yard.  That big tree had knocked down and totally smashed up the bushes that obscured the view of Joey's back yard from our rental property.   I saw a lot of new lawn and garden equipment in Joey's back yard.  I also knew there had been a store which had just been stolen from ....yeah, lawn equipment....on John's Island.  I called Tanner to come talk to me about the theft of our appliances.  When he came over, we walked out into the back yard, which was a tactical move on my part. (Remember, I had read Nancy Drew books growing up.)  When Tanner conveniently saw the stolen equipment as he was investigating another crime that Joey had committed, I knew it would be curtains for Joey soon.  

6.  Not long afterwards, Tanner called me to ask me what makes our refrigerator and stove were. He had stopped Joey about the stuff in his back yard and thought he had found our appliances in the back of Joey's truck    A really amazing and amusing God-Incidence was just then happening and I had never been so aware of a work in progress!  I had just hung up on Carole Brown, who was a neighbor of mine who worked with Joey Biehler's wife at a Bingo Hall.   Joey's wife had called Carole to tell her how sweet Joey was!  (Joey's wife did not know that I knew Carole and Carole did not know I was a victim of Joey.) Joey and his wife were separated at the time.  And sweet Joey had just brought her a new refrigerator and stoveThen call waiting beeped so I told Carole I would call her right back.  (I ONLY HUNG UP ON HER BECAUSE CALL WAITING HAD JUST BEEPED SO I KNEW I HAD ANOTHER CALL COMING IN AND I WAS ON OUR BUSINESS LINE SO I HAD TO TAKE IT)   So, when Detective Tanner called and the appliances he had seen Joey with which were not the right brand, I was able to call Carole back and get Joey's wife's address.  At that point, Tanner was able to go and get the right appliances back for us!  Plus, Joey was also arrested for the stolen equipment in his backyard. Many years later when Joey was up for parole, I went to the parole hearing.  He had found Jesus!  So, he wanted to get out!  I explained to the parole board that he needed to stay in prison and tell the other prisoners about Jesus. And he did not get out...

7.
  In this same time span, Bill was rocking Sarah in (yeah, you guessed it,) a rocking chair.   Everything was fine.  All of a sudden, Sarah started to scream in pain and hold her ear. She was maybe 18 months old, and she was not a fussy baby.  She hardly ever cried. All of a sudden, she was screaming in pain.  I heard God speak into my heart "Aren't you going to judge the angels?"  I was actually a little bit irritated by that question while my baby was screaming in pain, and I replied to Him in my heart..."what does that have to do with the price of rice in China?"  Then He asked...."what do you think a spirit of pain is if it is not a demonic spirit?" Then, because of His questions, I had my answer about what to do.  I spoke to the demon causing my baby pain and told it that if it did not leave immediately, I would pay that demon back 1,000 times over for an eternity for any pain that it may cause Sarah at that time.  Immediately Sarah quit crying and pulling on her ear and was sweet happy Sarah again. 

8.  Bill's dad stopped by to see us while Sarah was not quite two yet.  He and his buddy were driving back to Ohio from a fishing trip they went on in Florida.  Pop Pop (which is what the kids called him) was his usual cheerful self, but his color did not look good.  He and his buddy stayed for a few days and then went on their return journey to Ohio.  Once he got back to his home he went to the doctor and found out he had liver cancer.  Liver cancer is fatal (If you go to a medical doctor ... but not if you do a do it yourself repair job by giving your body what it needs to repair itself... as in the combination of Aloe and Colloidal silver, or the Baking Soda Cure from back in chapter ??)  Bill's parents, like most people in this brainwashed country, believed in doctors.

9.  The doctor told him he would die soon (The Power of Life and Death is in the tongue.) and Bill's Mom wanted all the family to get together one last time before he died.  We went up very soon after she asked us to come.  Since they are a "gotta get another picture" family, there were a lot of pictures being taken.  Bill and I prayed over Pop Pop fully expecting God to heal him. The Word says that the believer will lay hands on the sick and they will be healed.  Then after a few days we drove back to the Island.  (We did not yet know that a combination of aloe and silver would kill cancer as will Essiac tea.  You will see that later in this book.)

10. Bill's dad was not healed.  This was the first time that we had prayed over anyone that they were not healed.  It was very disconcerting, to say the least.  Right before Bill got the call that his dad had passed away, as he was reading the bible God drew his eyes to a scripture that read "Your Mother and your Father have forsaken you."  Bill knew that God was telling him that his dad had died, and right before the phone even rang I heard him say out loud "Well, not my mother."  Then the phone rang and confirmed in the natural realm what he already knew in the spiritual realm.  And here is something that Bill had not told me about at the time it happened, which was right after his dad died.  Bill was asleep, and in his dream he was sitting with his head down when he felt a very tight hug.  The hug was so tight that it woke him up.  He looked up and saw his dad with his usual laughing grin!  Bill's dad was so funny!  (The same night that Pop Pop came to see Bill, he also came to see John and hugged him also. (Pop Pop never liked me much so he didn't even say hi and bye to me.)  [ Remember, if it is in brackets that means it is not on the page, OK?  It seems to me that people coming back after they have gone is something that is not all that unusual.  Eva's Aunt Dorothy was married to Uncle Ross.  Ross babied Dorothy so much that she hardly knew how to function after Ross died.  He came back every night for about a week to teach Dorothy things she would need to know like how to cook and to write checks and pay bills.   I just emailed Eva for her remembrance  and here is what she wrote back... ] 
Aunt Dorothy said Uncle Ross came to see her every night for two weeks after he died.  He came to explain where the check book was and how to pay bills. He also told her how handle the household business affairs so that she would be confident about planning her future.  On the last night he came he said: "I can't come back anymore, I have to go now but you will be fine."
Aunt Dorothy was more than 10 years younger than Uncle Ross and they were married when she was really young, so he always took care of everything, like bills, shopping for food, he even helped cook.  She really depended on him for everything.] 

11.  After Eva wrote to me about that she must have been talking about it in the dental office where she works, and she sent me another email.  It is also quite encouraging.... I hope it makes you happy too. Here it is:  [My last words on the email I sent her was that it looks like visits from the other side are not so unusual.  She emailed me back: "I know.  A man from my dental office said after his wife died and he was out mowing his lawn and he was getting tired, he went to get some water and his wife came in and said, honey I will help you mow the yard.  He had a riding mower and she had a little push mower she always used.  After she died he cleaned it up and stored it in the shed.  He thought he was imagining the visit so he continued to mow.  He got done much faster than usual and when he went to put his mower away he saw his wife's mower had been moved.  He was puzzled so he was curious about it....he turned it over and on the blades there was fresh cut grass....he had put it away all clean.  He said he knows people would think he was crazy...but it happened.   Just today on the phone I was speaking to a man who is in the hospital.  I asked him if he saw his wife (who died a few years ago) when he was near death.  He told me she would often come to visit him in their home when he was still quite healthy. 

12.  ( Also a man who was one of our Tree Customers died of cancer [I told him about silver and aloe and gave him some but HE WOULD NOT QUIT SMOKING!] and he died and went to heaven and when he was outside of heavens gates an angel told him "Not yet, not yet!" and he came back into his body in the hospital.  Then he went home and the day before he died for the final time his neighbor (We knew both of them from cutting down trees for them) told us that he had come over and basically told him what a good neighbor he had been and the neighbor kind of knew he was telling him good bye.  He died that night I think.   But back to Bill's dad...OK? 

13.  Bill went alone to fly up to Ohio for his Dad's funeral.  I stayed home with Sarah and John because we would have to fly up and we could only afford one plane ticket. This was six months  before Hurricane Hugo came to our island.  When Bill got back, he was like a different person.  He was not very happy with God, and I felt like I was close to losing him, because if I had to choose between following God and going with Bill down a different road, I would have to choose God.  He told me he would go to church with me one last time.  We were going to Life Christian Assembly at that time, the place we had taken little Steven and the same place I will be writing about very soon in regard to the soon coming hurricane (just in Book World) which happened about 20 years ago in Real World. Bill was not the same guy as I had been living with for the past 15 years before his dad died that day in May of 1989.  He had lost his faith and his joy, and as a Christian, since the Joy of the Lord is our strength, I must say he lost a lot of his strength too.  It was a very down time.

14. The Sunday after Bill got back from the funeral, he was not going to go to church with me and John and Sarah. He had definitely lost his reason to ever go to church again.  He did, since he knew how sad his decision had made me, agree to go one last time.  There was a guy preaching that had never been there before when I was there, and I do not even remember anything this guy said.  At some point he asked people who needed prayer to come up, and I asked Bill if he would go up.  He was so upset at me for even asking him to go up that he fairly bit my head up with his quick reply that I was the one who needed to go up.  I went just to get away from him so he wouldn't see me crying.  When I was up front in the Church, the visiting preacher prayed over me and I did feel weak, but I didn't get what you would call "slain in the spirit" which is when you virtually fall down and have no choice about it.  It is what I would consider a "courtesy flop" where you could keep standing if you want to, but rather you let yourself fall down for some reason or other.  I had never taken a courtesy flop before, but I so did not want to go back and see Bill's upset look on his face, so the "courtesy flop" gave me a reason to be away from Bill for a bit longer to be able to stop crying. While I was just laying on the floor in the front of the Church, angry at God for not healing Bill's Dad and so disappointing Bill and me, I heard God ask me what I thought was a ridiculous question. 

15.  God asked me "If John, [who at that time was about 6 years old], wanted a shiny new red car, would we get it for him?"  I knew He meant a motor vehicle and since John was way too young to drive, I said "NO!" 

Then He asked me if I would "give John a shiny red car if we could afford it."  Again, I answered "NO!"

Then He asked why I "would not give a nice new car to my son even if I could afford it and he really wanted it." 

At this point I told God that "if I gave him a new red car to drive it could kill him!" 

16.  And then God spoke to me so kindly and gently (and I had been quite angry at Him) that He "could have healed Bill's dad, and wanted to make us happy by doing just that", but since He can "see into the future in a way we cannot", he knew that if He "did not take Bill's dad to heaven when He did, Bill's dad would not have gone to heaven." 

17.  Satan has so many snares set for us, and God knows what they are even though we do not. We will see Bill's Dad in eternity and it was better to lose him a few years early from off of this earth than to never see him again in heaven if God had just prolonged his life for another measly 10 years.  God spoke into my heart that He "could have healed Bill's Dad and wanted to heal Bill's Dad to make us happy, but our eternity is a lot longer than our time on earth", so He made the decision NOT to heal Bill's Dad so that our temporary sadness would not have to be an "eternal regret for Bill's dad."  This is just conjecture, but I really suspect that Bill's dad, who was a very nice looking man ( just like Bill ) may have been being pursued by a certain woman.  Men do seem to have a hard time resisting certain women, but that is only a hunch.  And Bill did keep going to that church with me.  While we were still going to Life Christian Assembly (henceforth LCA) a teenage boy named Danny killed himself.  This was around 1988 or so.  It was so hard to comprehend that a child of that age would do such a horrible thing to himself.  Within a year or two I would know what may have precipitated such a horrible action. 


CHAPTER  15  ***  HURRICANE HUGO  BLESSINGS BLOWING IN AND OUT!  ***


1.  After going through Hurricane Hugo, I do not think I will ever waste my time being afraid.  God can really take care of His own.  Hugo came on the 9th month, the 22nd day of 1989.  I really thought all of the forecasters who said it was coming straight at Charleston had to be mistaken, because God doesn't lie, and he told me that from the 9th month, the 24th day He would bless me.  He had given me that scripture in the book of Haggai so many times that it was way past being a coincidence!  If God was going to bless me from the 9th month the 24th day, we just couldn't have a hurricane just 2 days before that! Could we?  How could a hurricane be a blessing? I had even told our tenants on John's Island and in our quadraplex in Charleston to not even bother to put plywood on the windows.  I was so sure it could not come to Charleston.

2.  Sarah had just turned 2 about 2 weeks before Hugo came and John had just turned 7 and I was 7 months pregnant with Becka.  We still hadn't saved up enough money for the hospital for Becks's birth, but we were expecting a huge ($180,000.) commission on a loan we had negotiated on a r
esort in Myrtle Beach.  And even if that did not close real soon, we had 2 more months to scrape it together.  That would not be a problem as long as Hugo didn't show up and wreck everything.  

3.  Everyone had to leave the Isle of Palms.  (That was back when we thought we had to listen to cops so we left.)  Our usual hurricane escape was Eva's house in North Charleston since she was farther from the water than we were.... we were close enough that we had an ocean view.  Since we were just sure Hugo could not come, we did not really pack anything in advance.  When we were told that evacuation was mandatory, we just hurried up and grabbed some clothes for our 2 kids and ourselves and as an after thought also grabbed our little TV which had a built in VCR player, put it in our VW Van and drove up to Eva's in North Charleston. We didn't even lock our door when we left.

4.  As we were driving up to North Charleston to Eva's house ( by then all of our animals had died of old age so we didn't have to bring them) Sarah, who had just had her second birthday, asked us to stop for a pizza as we passed a Pizza Place which had no pictures of pizzas nor any smells of pizza, because all restaurants were closed as was about everything else in Charleston.  She was a very smart baby!  She very well may have already been able to read at 2 years old.  (In fact, when I started to home school her when she was 5, she already knew how to read and write because, without my knowledge or encouragement, John who was 5 years older than Sarah had taught herthat extremely important life skill.)

5.  We had previously (about 26 months before this happened) had a word of prophecy over our 2 year old, Sarah, while I was still pregnant with her, that "NOTHING WOULD EVER HURT THIS CHILD AND IT WOULD BE A TOTALLY PAIN FREE DELIVERY".  The part about the pain free delivery was totally accurate so we knew we could count on the fact that "NOTHING WOULD EVER HURT THIS CHILD" also.  

6.  Before we left the island, I took a very important precaution.  Knowing that the "POWER OF LIFE AND DEATH IS IN THE TONGUE" from that previous scripture "hands on" lesson from God with the lady on the beach... I knew I was to go outside and look towards the ocean and scream as loud as I could to tell Hugo he could not hurt my house in the name of Jesus of Nazareth.  

7.  Eva and Chuck's house in Hanahan was about a 30 minute drive away.  Now Eva knew about the prophecy and the "totally pain free birth" thing was obviously true, so we just figured we would all stay close to Sarah during the huge hurricane so we could all share in Sarah's promise of protection.  So, Sarah and John, my kids, and Chad, Matt, Danielle, and Michael, who were Eva's kids all stayed in their family room with our husbands and us.  We really were not afraid at all and we knew we would be safe.  

8.  Hugo was a very noisy hurricane and when it quit being noisy we figured at that point we were in the Eye of the Hurricane.  The other 3 adults went outside to survey the damage and I stayed inside with the six sleeping kids.  After the "Brave Explorers" came back in, the winds got bad again.  It was so surreal!  Much of it is a blur just because of the boredom of it, ...work, work, and more work to clean up all the mess outside at Eva's house and also to clean the yard next door where Eva's husband's mother lived.  Mrs. P. had left Charleston to go down to Florida to stay with her other kids because she was afraid to stay in a hurricane target area.   To the best of my knowledge, none of us was at all afraid during the hurricane part... and we were supposedly ground zero for Hugo.  That was probably a miracle in and of itself, but I really think the miracles started 4 days after Hugo.  Things really got awesome when we were done cleaning up the yards from all of the debris.  

9.  Our normal church was LIFE CHRISTIAN ASSEMBLY, aka LCA, which was located very close to Eva's house.  We decided we would go and see if they were open for church service...or if the building was even still there.  160 mph winds might have taken it away.  On the drive there, Sarah kept saying "Daddy, the trees all fell down!"  She was quite amazed by that phenomenon.  

10.  When we got to LCA it was still standing.  We got there a little bit late, and as we were walking in we heard the pastor say from the podium as he looked up at the gaping hole in the ceiling and roof:  "It looks like we will need between 40 and 60 sheets of plywood for the roof."  He then had the people pray in agreement for between 40 and 60 sheets of plywood.  As soon as we got into the pew, Sarah started to tell me she wanted "real milk" for her bottle.  She was a very mature 24 month old who never seemed to whine or nag or complain.  (Actually all my kids were like Sarah.  I have no idea why God gave me such good kids.  Maybe it was due to my incompetence.)  When she did the "I want real milk." thing, I took her out into the hallway of the church so I could explain to her why she could not get real milk after a hurricane.

11.  Out in the hallway I explained to Sarah that we could not get real milk because there were no stores open to buy milk, and even if the stores were open, we did not have power to keep the refrigerator cold to keep the milk cold.  (By that time, we had moved from Eva's house to the house next door which belonged to Mrs. P,  Eva's mother-in-law who had escaped to Florida for Hugo.  She was kind enough to offer her house to Bill and I until we could return to our island which at that point was impossible because the bridge to the island had collapsed)  Sarah did not understand the impossibility of getting "real milk" for her, rather than the powdered milk.  Since she was not about to give up on her "real milk" I told her she was going to have to use her faith to get it.  

12.  She immediately closed her eyes and scrunched up her cute little 24 month old face and said:  "Oh God, in the name of Jesus, please send me real milk!"  I did not even amen that silly, childish prayer.  Then we walked out into the parking lot because it was so hot in the church.  As we were walking out, a truck was pulling into the church parking lot.  The driver hollered out his window...."Hey lady, I got 50 sheets of plywood [on my truck] .  Could you use it?" .... Hmmmmm.....  the people had just prayed for between 40 and 60 sheets of plywood!  Yeah....50 is between 40 and 60!  Isn't God awesome!!!???  But, I still wasn't believing for "real milk".  Sarah was just a baby!  She just didn't understand stores and electricity and hurricane damage yet.  Or maybe I was the one who didn't understand!?  You know, the old "faith of a child" thing?   

13.  When we got back to Mrs. P's house, I noticed some GI JOE guys in her back yard.  That was odd!  I went out to ask them what they were doing and they said they had been sent there to keep a sewage pumping station going which was located in Mrs.P's back yard.  At the time I spoke to them, they were setting up their tents in the back yard.  I invited these guys to just stay in Mrs. P's 3 car garage which was incredibly nice and if memory is correct, it had no cars in it.  We took our little TV with the built in VCR out to them with videos they could watch to pass the time.  After all, they had electricity because they had a generator to keep the sewage pumping thing going...so they could watch videos.  Without us even thinking about this and certainly not asking for it, they very kindly reciprocated by giving us a long orange extension cord which we then could use to plug things into that were in the kitchen.  We plugged in the fridge and a lamp. But it gets even better!

14.  Now I still wasn't believing for, or even thinking about, real milk.  But just because I wasn't thinking about it doesn't mean God wasn't thinking about it.  That night, someone from that neighborhood who worked for the Red Cross came and knocked on Mrs. P's door and gave us 2 gallons of real milk and.....are you ready for a good one?...TWO BIG BAGS OF OREO COOKIES!  God had told us through Barbara Gough who was praying for us when I was pregnant with Sarah (and Barbara did not know we did not have medical insurance) that God told her to tell us "It's His kid, and He will pay for it".  Not only did He miraculously pay for "it",  He also gave Sarah milk and Oreos in answer to her prayer.  He really is awesome!  

15.  But this was just the beginning of how well He took care of us during Hugo. Every little thing we needed just seemed to work out!  We could not go back home, so we would not be able to earn any more money to pay for my baby to be born, but we didn't even think about that because there was so much that needed to be done.  We were expecting a huge, $180,000 commission on a loan we had brokered and we may have just had it in the back of our mind that our commission would come thru before Becka was born. ( We had no idea that the collateral for the loan, Reflections Resort in Myrtle Beach, had blown away in the hurricane! ) But Sarah had her real milk!

16.  The only thing that was bothersome in all of the after hurricane activity was going to a building where you could meet with adjusters or some such thing .  It was something we felt we had to do since our house was so close to the ocean.  (I should have remembered we told HUGO that he was not allowed to hut our house!)  When we got to this big room I went around and confiscated all of the ashtrays and made an announcement that anyone who wanted an ashtray would have to come to me to get it.  Sure they all thought I was insane, but nobody wanted to smoke then!  i did not do that to be mean, but cigarette smoke makes me so sick and i did not have the time to be sick and i was about to have another baby.

17.  The owner of Fort Sumter Tours, Jerry, also lived on the island.  He very graciously allowed his boats to be used to ferry residents over to see if their homes had even survived the wind and waves.  There was also a helicopter flying people over.  It was the helicopter which was available when we got to the front of the line so we were able to fly over and then walk the mile or two to our home.  Bill. for some strange reason, had brought his hand truck.  Since I was so incredibly pregnant, he pushed me down Palm Blvd on his hand truck.  Only God could have put it into his mind to bring that!

18.  Before we got to our house we passed a nosy neighbor who had actually gone into our home.  Nosy Neighbor informed us that our house was destroyed.  OK, so we didn't clean up before we so hurriedly left, but it wasn't destroyed!  That was how it looked when we had left!  The only thing that happened was our 2 huge french doors which were beautiful antiques (which we rescued from some idiot's trash pile)  had blown open and a lot of water had come in and soaked our carpets.  But Bill was a carpet cleaner in one of his many interesting occupations he had done, so he sure could fix that little problem.  So many houses had totally blown away, but I did tell Hugo in the name of Jesus of Nazareth He could not hurt my house!  And except for a few shingles off the roof....and it was 160 mph winds so I can not complain about that....our house was fine.  So we went back to North Charleston on the helicopter very happy after seeing our home had survived.  It would have been very difficult, especially with a new baby coming within a month or two, to have that place destroyed.  But it gets better!  We had our van with us!  All sorts of crazy people in the rich area we were staying were throwing out stuff just because it got wet!  It was a big storm, not a sewer back up!  We got to help clean that mess up for the fine folks in North Charleston.  A Golf Pro Shop even threw out their indoor/outdoor green golf carpets!  What were they?  Nuts?  We put those in our van, too.  We wanted something like that for the huge porches and deck that Bill had just finished.  And Bill had such a good job on that building project that it didn't blow away.  

19.  Oh, could you handle some practical advice here?  One thing we couldn't help but notice was that the homes which had lost a lot of shingles off their roofs did not have enough nails holding the shingles on.  Watch your roofers and tell them to use the proper number of nails per shingle.  

20.  It was probably at least another two weeks before the bridge was fixed enough to be able to get over it to go home.  Almost as soon as we got home, an insurance guy knocked on our door.  His name should have been a dead give away but I was too dense to get it.  His name was PETER (which means the ROCK) SAVER which is self explanatory.  He told us He was our insurance adjuster for our contents insurance.  At the door I told him I did not think we had contents insurance.  We didn't own anything worth insuring.  But I was too pregnant and too busy to take the time to look and see what our policy said.  Plus, I had no idea where to look for a policy.  He asked if he could come in anyway, and I said yes.  He began his tour of our house in our living room.  He looked at our huge, built in bookcase with louvered doors underneath the book shelves.  He looked at it and said "this is awful!"  I told him it looked like that before the hurricane and he said it couldn't possibly have been that bad. (Actually, we had moved what used to be our kitchen from what became our big living room.  We didn't know how to cover up the pipes from the old kitchen sink so we built a bookcase on top and used our old weathered shutters from our front windows to be doors to cover up the old plumbing...and yeah, it did look bad.)  Anyway, he said he would have to give me at least $600. for that.  I repeated to him that I didn't think we had content insurance.  We went thru every room and he told me what he would give us in each room, and I kept repeating my mantra.  When we went out onto the two beautiful huge screened in porches and deck that Bill made out of the wood from a cabana that was dismantled down at Wild Dunes, he said he was going to pay to have the green indoor outdoor carpet replaced.  I told him absolutely not because we had gotten that from a trash pile in front of a golf pro shop after Hugo.  He did agree to that.  I really did think he would check and see that we did not have contents insurance so I expected to never hear from whatever insurance company he was with.   But we did, just wait and see.

21.  Salvation Army had set up their relief supplies and food services at the Isle of Palms Recreation Department.  They fed everyone 3 meals a day and had many donations there for the people on the Island.  Our little 2 year old Sarah, (you remember, the one who got the real milk she had asked God to get for her ?), saw a huge, (It was bigger than she was!) super cute stuffed dog with big long ears.  She really wanted it, but we explained to her that the donations were for people who lived on our island who had lost everything, and we had hardly been hurt by Hugo at all.  She said Ok, and never whined or nagged or complained. (Actually, she is still like that!  All my kids are.  I think it may be because God had such big plans for what He would have me do that he gave me super easy kids.  Have you heard of self rising flour?  I think He gave us self-raising kids.)

22.   Mr. and Mrs Kenrick, whose home was barely hurt at all by Hugo, just couldn't stand the mess in their house, so they rented a place in Columbia to stay until their house was perfect again.  They needed someone to let the insurance adjuster in for them when he came, so they gave us a key to their house.  They also put their good old freezer out since it smelled so bad from all of the rotting food that was in it.  After the insurance adjuster saw it sitting outside stinking up our lovely neighborhood, we cleaned it up and gave it a home where it would be loved and cared for and never be discarded again.  We are so nice, aren't we?   When the insurance adjuster came to our house to get the key for Kenrick's house, we really felt bad for him.  His name was Dick, and he was a kindly, considerate man who was really frustrated at not being able to find a place to stay...since after a hurricane there really is no room at the inn. Since we had a quadraplex downtown which had one vacant apartment which had been only slightly messed up by Hugo, we told him he could just stay there free until we got it fixed.  Fortunately for us, after we had already let him move in, he was assigned to be the adjuster for the very apartments he had just moved into!  (Is God good or what?)  He not only paid for the repairs, he also hired the workman and oversaw the projects!  And, he whipped some of our bad boy tenants into shape by calling their parents and telling their moms and dads how bad their kids were!  We had just finished rehabbing everything on the apartments about a week before Hugo came. When we originally purchase this place in about 1980, I thought it would take about 6 months to get them finished. We sold them in 1985 I think, but got them back when the buyer fell behind on his payments, We worked on the apartments every chance we got during the time we owned them.  Here it was, September of 1989, and we had finally finished them!  We were so happy about being done that we even took a picture of the finished masterpiece....except we had not replaced the roof because that was going to cost about $30,000, and that was in 1990 dollars, and we sure did not have that! Well, good old Hugo ripped much of the roof off, so our new grateful tenant who was also our adjuster, got us a new standing seam roof!  And he also paid to re-repair everything we had just finally finished a few days before Hugo came. I was so pregnant that I was in no shape to work on the apartments, and we had no idea how our house on John's Island or our tenants over there, Rob and Jamie, had weathered the storm, and we were so busy we didn't even think of it or them.  But it turned out that when I screamed at Hugo to not hurt our house, he must have thought I meant out rental properties too.  John's Island house was fine, and the only real damage downtown was the roof, and it had desperately needed to be replaced.  Maybe good angels peeled that off for us.

23.  The BEST HURRICANE HUGO MIRACLE WAS ONE I READ ABOUT A FEW MONTHS AFTER HUGO !  It happened in McClellanville, which is a little bit north of Charleston.  McClellanville is a very quaint area with a good deal of poverty.  All of the residents (Now. I wasn't there, so I am just saying what I read in the Charleston newspaper) had been told to go to a shelter in a school where they could be safe.  But, it didn't work out that way.  The people were in the cafeteria and the water started to come in and it started rising, and rising, and rising, and it got so high that the adults were pushing their children's heads up through the ceiling tiles.  Sounds scary, huh?  But...WHEN THE PEOPLE STARTED TO SING PRAISES TO GOD, THE WATER STARTED TO GO BACK DOWN!  I think a bigger miracle than that was that it was reported in the secular media!  One really awesome thing that I will refer back to later is that a man we would meet about 20 years after Hugo was one of the few people who went there to help the very poor people in that area rebuild.  Somehow the ones who need help the most often seem to get the least help.  Marty Hallgren at that time lived in New York and he would drive down to McClellanville with some of his students to help the poorest of the poor, who even still had out houses, to repair and replace their homes.  I would meet him much later at the YMCA and because of Marty's treatment by the upper management at the YMCA I figured out that they need to change the "C" in their name (which is for Christ) to a '$' because at the YM$A it looks like it is all about money and appearances.  You know, the old "Talking the Talk" but not "Walking the Walk".  But that seems to be very prevalent in society now.

24.  THERE WAS ONLY ONE BLESSING THAT BLEW OUT WITH HURRICANE HUGO, and that blessing may have turned into a huge snare for us in the time soon after Hugo.  That blessing that we were expecting was a $180,000.  commission on a loan we had arranged  for a Resort in Myrtle Beach.  We were going to use that imminent and expected commission to pay for the birth [berth]]of the beautiful Rebekah who was due to be born in just about one month! ]We were praying that the draw bridge to get to the island would be closed for repairs when I went into labor so I would not have to go to the hospital.  We met a man at the Rec Center where Salvation Army was feeding the islanders and this man had been a missionary in a foreign country and had delivered some babies Ceasarian style, which means he cut the woman's tummy open with a knife to pull out the baby.  We had a Ginsu knife that is supposed to cut through anything so we figured that would work.  If the bridge was not usable this man was going to come to our house and do a C Section for me.  If we could get to the hospital we would have a problem because we did not have the money to pay for the birth [aka berth] since everything was upside down and inside out after Hugo


CHAPTER 16
  *** 
BLESSED INSURANCE   ***

1.  Well, God didn't come thru according to my plan.  He never does! He always has a better plan, and I  thank God for that!  And I mean that literally!  We got a check in the mail right before Bekah was born.  It was for a lot of money but I do not remember how much....somewhere around $13,000 or $19,000...  I told God I didn't feel right taking that much from the insurance company and He talked to me the way He does when I really need reassurance.  He gave me a page number to open my bible up to, and then told me what verse to look at.  It was  "The silver is mine and the gold is mine saith the LORD" .  I still did not feel right about it so I asked for another scripture.  The next one was very funny and very true ...."The wealth of the wicked is stored up for the righteous."  I then said.....THANK YOU VERY MUCH FATHER!...  He had paid for Becka and we had money left over!  I think she only cost about $3,000.  But Becka was worth, and still is, about a zillion dollars....as are John and Sarah. (AND THAT IS A ZILLION DOLLARS EACH, NOT ALL TOGETHER! AND I MEAN GOLD DOLLARS!   But it gets even better! 

2.  So, guess what else He did with the 160 mph winds?  We needed to refinance our house, and you really needed to have central heat and air for a refinance to be approved.  All sorts of people had lost their homes and their central units hadn't blown away.  One of our friends offered us hers, even though it probably didn't work we could fake out the appraiser.  Bill set it on a pad in our back yard and made it look like it was hooked up by using pipes etc.  When the appraiser came he looked at it and was quite impressed with the size and make, and fortunately didn't try to turn it on.  We hated AC so we wouldn't have ever used it anyway.  


3.  And then, one final major blessing from our Heavenly Dad.....The last time we went to Salvation Army at the Rec Center, we were asked to please take anything we could because they had to be out of there by the next morning.  I figured I would take a van full of diapers to Open Door Ministries in Mount Pleasant because they take care of un-wed mothers.  But all of a sudden I noticed that Sarah had disappeared!  That was not like her at all!  Then I saw my tiny little girl dragging that huge stuffed dog that she had so wanted the first time we came there.  She was dragging it by one of his big floppy ears!  She heard and totally understood that she could now have that coveted dog! It was so cute, and it was bigger than she was!  She did not whine or complain when we told her NO, but God saved it for her!  He is so good to us!    But, it even gets better!


4.  While I was taking all those diapers to Open Door, other people from the island were taking diapers to my house!  Nobody was home but on the island we always left our doors unlocked.  Our living room was full of big plastic bags of diapers!  Every size, from newborn to adult!  I still do not know who all brought them!   I never had to buy another diaper again...  and I was not going to take any for myself.  Isn't God good?  And oh...the things people were throwing away!  Oriental rugs, a piano,...OK, the piano only lasted for a year and then the wires all started to pop and ping and break....furniture....we were having a good time!  If you don't care what people think of you, life is a lot more fun!  But that is enough about Hurricane Hugo.  Oh, one last thing.  My mom asked me what the island looked like when we got back after Hugo.  I told her just to imagine the whole island looking like my bedroom when I was growing up.


5.  At one point, the insurance adjuster guy who was staying in our downtown apartments asked if he could let a woman who was also was an adjuster move in and stay in the second bedroom in the apartment.  He really felt bad for her because she couldn't find a place to stay.  I told him absolutely not, because even though he had no interest in this woman other than for her safety, if his wife came to Charleston and surprised him, she would be devastated.  About a week after that conversation, his wife did come to Charleston to surprise him.  That was a close call...  In my head, I thought how nice of Dick, but that still, small voice said NO!  Always listen to that voice!  It may have saved his marriage and it certainly saved some tears.  At the same time, the tenants in our house on John's Island did everything that needed done there, and our tenants in our downtown property had cleaned up all the downed limbs and trees there.  So much happened so fast that it really was a big blur!  


6.  Only 6 weeks after Hugo Pat Stone came over very early in the morning, like 5 o'clock, to stay with Sarah and John while Bill took me into the hospital to have Becka.  It had to be a C Section because of John being born dead, but I already knew from having the pain free birth with Sarah that I was not going to have to stay for a week.  I could not even bear to think about not being with John and Sarah for a whole week!  I do not even remember Becka's birth so it must have been real easy.  I do not think we stayed but one night, so Becka's birth certificate read  BABY GIRL BRYANT.  Just like when we left after one night with Sarah when we were supposed to stay for about a week, the nurses did try to say we could not go. At this point, from what I have heard on alternative radio, if you plan on taking your baby out of the hospital before you have permission from the Medical Deities, the bracelet they put on your baby has an rfid chip in it and that bracelet can keep you from being able to go down the elevator before they want you to go.  But that isn't amusing, is it?   The biggest change when Bekah came home with us was that all of a sudden Sarah wanted to start to sleep in the crib!  We had been trying to get her to sleep in her crib for about a year.  She wanted to sleep in bed with us, so she did.

7.  After Hugo, many people came to help rebuild from the devastation.  When Becka was about 3 months old, she was such a sweet and cuddly little dark haired bundle... but she was always too busy checking out her environment to want to be held.  I would take her out for walks at night so she would have to let me hold her!  This one night as I was holding her in my arms walking along the side of the street, a car drove by us from behind very slowly.  As soon as it passed us, I heard God scream into my spirit.... RUN!!!!   So, of course I turned around and ran back into my house, turned off the light and looked out the window.  The car with at least two men in it had turned around at the next corner and was driving very slowly past my house again.  They must have been very dangerous because there had been other times when God would tell me to walk over to the guys who were coming to intimidate me. (The funniest time that ever happened was when a group of black guys were walking towards me (I am a small white female) as I was waiting to meet a realtor in downtown Charleston about a rental property we wanted to buy.  They were talking loudly, I guess to scare me,  about what they were going to do to that white bitch.  God told me to go over to them and tell them about Jesus.  I went over to them and told them God wanted me to tell them about Jesus, and it was so absurd how quickly they all ran away....except for one.  And he already knew about Jesus.  If you talk to God and listen to Him enough, you will know his voice as surely as you know your family members' voices.  (One good way to know it is Him is that you will hear the voice from your heart, not from your head.)  When you get to that point in your walk with the LORD, you never have to be afraid to go anywhere at anytime.  If there is danger, He will tell you.  At one time some our tenants had moved out and had different ones move in without our knowledge and consent.  I went down to pick up the rents and let these guys who had moved in know if they would be able to stay or not...depending on how I felt in my spirit about them.  I was very angry about what the last guys did by letting these new ones move in ... and I wanted the rent immediately.  The kid who answered the door gave me his share of the rent and I told him to go upstairs and wake up Joey, the other guy.  He was not going to do it, so I told him I was.  As I was walking in, the Spirit of God said very loudly in my spirit  NO!!!  So.... I didn't.  Just because I was angry, didn't mean I was stupid.  The next day I went back, and everyone had moved out.  I went up to Joey's room and it was quite obvious that Joey was a Satanist.  There was melted black wax all over the wooden floors, and in the large attic closet there were quite a lot of satanic signs and logos painted on the walls.  I am thankful that God's voice was loud enough to keep my anger in check.  I called Joey's parents to tell them what their son was into, and they thought it was quite funny.... wow!  It was amazing how many of the old "AMERICAS MOST WANTED programs were talking about people who had been spotted in Charleston after the hurricane.  Maybe these tenants fell in that category.

8.  When you know you can discern His voice, you can also know that He will tell you if you are out of His will or in a dangerous area or situation.  And at that same time, He may start to speak to other people through you so at that point in your walk with Him, you may not know what you are going to say until you have already said it.  Now that gets real interesting!  And sometimes embarrassing!  And you will not always remember what you had said because He is speaking through you and not to you.  I had a woman I met at a church who came up to me and thanked me for telling her that her child was not bi-polar, and for telling her that she needed to take him to another doctor for a different diagnosis.  At that time, I didn't know what bi-polar was nor did I ever remember talking to Debby before. Strange, huh?  At least it is not embarrassing  as what God spoke to me out of Bobby Crates mouth at Wild Dunes. Remember?  Vengeance is mine saith the Lord.  I will repay!   And Bobby had no idea that was going to pop out of his mouth and into my ears!


Chapter 17 *** BLESSED ASSURANCE! *** 

1.  One of the most comforting books I had ever read was given to me by a woman I hardly knew when Becka was a baby.  I met her very briefly at a neighbor’s house and soon after we met she came to see me and brought me a book.  I think it was titled Life’s Ultimate Privilege and the sub title was 21 Days to a More Disciplined Prayer Life. The name DeVerne Fromke comes to mind while typing this so that may be the author.   I was really crushed when Janet Boyce brought that to me.  I felt like God was thinking I was not praying enough and with the ages of my kids, I had no idea how I could do any better than I was doing.  
                                                                                                                                                       
2. I knew this book was another “God Thing” so I read it just because I knew He wanted me to do that.  There was a certain way that the book was supposed to be read, but I am not very good at following directions and He knows that, doesn’t He?  So surely He wouldn’t mind if I didn’t follow directions, would He?  He’s a Loving Daddy, isn’t He?  The directions were just ridiculous!  You were supposed to read one little true story and then read a prayer that went with it and then come back the next day so within 21 days you would have a disciplined prayer life.  Well, it just wasn’t fair!  The stories were so awesome that once you started the book it was as ….hmmm… what is the word for something that sucks you in and won’t  let you out?  I COULD NOT STOP READING IT!  (A vortex, maybe?) And then I got to Day Eight (and this was the same day Janet gave me the book…. I could not put it down!)  and this was definitely why He had her bring this book to me.  Get out your Kleenex while I type this for you, OK?  Day eight started on page 80 and I am about to copy it and I do not know who to apologize to.  It was so important to God that I put this into this book that I looked and looked for it and could not find it anywhere because our life has been ... oh, never mind... you will see that part later.  Anywan a guy I hardly know emailed this to me when he did not even know I was looking for it.  We can all thank John Dinardo for this and also for obeying the voice of his Father and our Father.

FROM  JOHN DINARDO

MORE ATTENTIVE IN HEARING                                                      
(THIS WAS ON PAGE 81 OF THE BOOK JANET BOYCE GAVE ME)                                                                    


3a.  DAY EIGHT
EACH DAY WE UNCOVER another facet of God’s character.  We continue to appreciate why knowing who God chiefly is, is so necessary if we are to participate with Him in His purposes and His ways.  In knowing who He is we come to understand the two sides of His nature: His love and His wrath; His compassion and His warning.

b.  DOES GOD ALWAYS WARN before He sends judgment?  To truly know Him as Father is to understand His compassion and mercy.  His very character requires that He warns those He loves.  We must see how He sometimes goes to great lengths to get the attention of those who are dull and insensitive.  Surely He is doing this today.  
 
c.  DOES GOD ALWAYS SEND JUDGMENT on those who reject His warning?  To be consistent with His character He must.  Because of our dullness we may not always recognize His warnings, yet we can be sure that God is righteous as well as merciful.  This explains why He reacts so quickly towards those who mock the sacrifice of His Son.

d.  TO DEVELOP AN EAR TO HEAR  when He is warning is surely the urgent need among God’s people today.  Those who obediently walk in His ways, will develop an ear to hear what the Spirit is now saying unto the Church. In this story, Dr. Edman explains how his personal friends, the Hartmans, were spared because of a sensitive ear.

4 a.  MORE ATTENTIVE IN HEARING                                                                                   
It was Easter Season, 1902.  Martinique is a French Island in the Caribbean Sea, a few islands south of Peurto Rico.  With a beautiful large bay where the waters are almost perfect, and the tropical vegetation creates a paradise, it has become the playground fot the rich of Europe who often came to spend their holidays in revelry. This season found twelve big ships from Europe docked in its bay, while the passengers were on shore celebrating Lent season with all the wickedness that often accompanies Mardi Gras.

4b.  Because God was not willing that any should perish, He sent two young men from Canada.  When their boat arrived in Martinique, the immigration officer asked them what they intended to do while in Martinique.  “Preach God’s Word” they answered.

4c.  But such preaching the Islanders did not want, because it would interfere with their revellings and make them uncomfortable in their sins.  The officer told them, “You will not soil our land by even stepping on it. You stay on your boat and when it pulls out of harbor, you pull out with it.”
Meanwhile on land, the people were given to drunkenness and gross immorality, with open scoffing and blasphemy against anything religious.  It was
discovered later that a sow had been sacrificed on Good Friday in the Cathedral as a burlesque of the Crucifixion of Jesus.

4d.  This was more than God would take!  Almost immediately the tall mountain, Pelee, overlooking the bay, started to smoke, as though a volcano was going to erupt.  It had been inactive during historic times except for two minor eruptions in 1762 qnd 1851.  Now the people were frightened and sent scientists up to investigate the possibility of an eruption.  They were uananimous, “It was cool as ever- there was no danger!”  They returned saying “Go on in your dancing and pleasure, everything is safe.”  Once again the music and revelry broke forth in full swing.

4e.   4 days later, the Canadian boat pulled out of harbor with the two evangelists on board.  They had just passed the three mile limit when GOD ANSWERED IN JUDGMENT.  The whole side of  that huge mountain blew out and in 60 seconds time covered the entire city like a fog with glowing incandescent particles.  So extraordinary was the intensity of the electrical manifestations associated with the violence of the blast that magnetic disturbance were transmitted as far as the North and the South Pole within two minutes.

4f.  Only two people survived the catastrophe which wiped out the entire capital city.  Those were prisoners in solitary confinement, held in the deepest dungeons of the city jail.  One of these was a preacher who was discovered when they cleared away the rocks and debris. Fire from the volcano fell on islands 25 miles away where the natives had to stand in their fields and beat out the fires set by flying cinders that fell.  

4g.  The boat carrying the two young men was burning from stem to stern when it reached the next island of St. Lucia.  What a solemn warning to our generation that God will not stand mocking the sacrifice of His son Jesus

5a.   BUT THERE IS MORE TO THIS STORY not recorded in usual accounts.  For months I had attempted to search out other aspects of this incident.  Surely God must have some further lessons to be taught from this tragedy.  Then, as by sovereign direction, I found a book in my father’s library written by Dr. Edman of Wheaton College.  It gives the personal testimony of how John H. Hartman narrowly escaped destruction when Mt. Pelee blew her top.   He writes:   At the turn of the century, the Hartmans were missionaries in the West Indies.  Several times a year, Mr. Hartman travelled by the small inter-island steamer to visit congregations of believers, since he was a settled pastor at his home station, but also an itinerant missionary to many a congregation throughout the islands in the Carribean.  “ Only once”, he said to me, “did Mrs. Hartman ever ask me not to go on one of those trips.  Many a time she was ill with tropical fever, to be sure; but only on one occasion did she beg me not to go as I had planned.”

5b. I explained to her that I had no alternative but to go.  The steamer went only once a month.  The previous month I had sent letters to each congregation along the way to inform them that on the next trip I would come for some services.

5c.  “The steamer remained in a given harbor for a day or two, sometimes more.  Each local congregation knew approximately the day of arrival and would send word to those scattered in towns, villages and plantations.  In those days we had no wireless or radio service and no air mail.  Either I had to go or disappoint every congregation throughout the islands.  He went on to explain how Mrs. Hartman was willing for him to go if he insisted.  However, she expressed great  apprehension for him.   Though she was a very cheerful and optimistic person, she had  great apprehension that he would never return should he go on that trip.  

6a.  “Finally,” he went on to say, “reluctantly I agreed to stay in Barbados.  I watched the little steamer sail from the harbor, and my heart went out to the many Christians who would be disappointed in not meeting me as it arrived on one island and another.  In the meantime, entirely unknown to me, much had been taking place on the island of Martinique…with mounting  and depravity, there came increasingly violent persecution of the believers, subjecting them to physical harm and imprisonment as well as insolence and insults from their fellow citizens.  The persecution grew so intense that that the Christians had felt they could no longer remain in the city.

6b.  “As a result, they gathered together what few belongings they could take with them and went as a group to St. Pierre.  They obeyed literally the scripture “When they persecute you in this city, flee ye into another.” (Matt. 10 v 23)

6c. “I wonder” said Mr. Hartman thoughtfully, “If they gave much thought to the verse which follows the injunction of shaking off  the dust of their feet.  Matthew 10:15 declares, “Verily I say unto you, It shall be more tolerable for the land of Sodom and Gomorrah in that day of judgment than for that city.”

6d.  “Their principal concern was for me.  They knew that I would be arriving in a few days on the boat, and they had no way of telling me where they had gone or why,  They did their best by leaving a message with some to be delivered  to me on board, if indeed their neighbors would take the trouble so to do.  They then went on foot to another part of the island.   Some days after arriving at their destination, they witnessed from afar the tremendous and terrifying explosion of Mount Pelee.”

6e.  The little congregation of Christians was overwhelmed with sorrow, for they believed that their pastor had perished in the destruction.  They learned that every ship in the harbor had been destroyed, that the inter-island steamer in particular had burned at the wharf, and that there were no survivors.  It was not until two months later that their sorrow turned into joy when they welcomed their pastor and learned from him the wonderful story of God’s deliverance because of Divine Guidance given to Mrs. Hartman.  Thank God they and their pastor had been saved from the sudden destruction that annihilated their city and its inhabitants.

7a.  WHAT A CLEAR MESSAGE TO US!  Some were delivered, but others were destroyed.  It was as though God extended two hands- the Hand of Grace and the Hand of Judgment.  Some would choose God’s way and receive life; others chose their own way and received the consequences-judgment.

7b.  We might ask “Did God perform a special favor for Christians on that island, or does He always work like this?  There are some important issues we need to consider.

7c.  DOES GOD ALWAYS SEND WARNING?  Yes, because of His character, compassion, and consistency, He sends warning before He sends judgment.  We need only to look at the many incidents in His Word which demonstrate that He keeps all promises: those of promised blessing and those of promised judgment.  It seems the more we know Him as our Father, the more we can appreciate how deliberately He fulfills these verses:
“Surely the LORD will do nothing, but He revealeth His secrets unto His servants the prophets. Amos 3:7                                                          
"Shall I hide from Abraham that thing which I am to do?  Genesis 18 v 17
"Wherefore I will plead with you and with your children’s children.  Joel 2:1
"Whoso hearkens unto Me shall dwell securely and shall be quiet without fear and evil. Prov 1v33    
"Jehovah was very angry with Solomon … for he was no longer interested in the Lord God … who had appeared to him twice to warn him specifically against worshipping other gods.  But he hadn’t listened.  I Kings 11:9.
Indeed, we search to find even one instance in God’s Word when He did not go to some length to warn before He intervened in judgment.  
AND THAT IS THE LAST PAGE I AM GOING TO COPY OUT OF THE BOOK” “LIFE’S ULTIMATE PRIVILEGE.”  THE BOOK IS ONE OF THE BEST I EVER READ, AND I HAVE READ HUNDREDS OF BOOKS.


CHAPTER 18
  ***  MEDICAL MAIMING MADNESS
  *** 


1.  Soon after Hugo I met a doctor who owned a house on front beach which we passed every time we went to the ocean.  His was named Jim McC.   Once when I was talking to him, I asked him what the hardest part of being a doctor was.  He told me it was doing amputations.  I told him about chelation therapy, because at about that same time I was telling Dr. Lamar, the father of some of our favorite tenants, about chelation, so I had just done some additional research on that very safe and effective procedure.  Dr. Lamar had said it would never work, but once he finally got in touch with Dr. Frackleton from Cleveland who did that IV procedure on my dad way back in the mid 1970s and restored Dad's memory with it, Dr. Lamar used it at the VA Hospital in Charleston. Dr. McC also looked into it and said it would work but he could not use it or the other doctors would ostracize him.  Now, this is not medical advice!  It is common sense!  Diabetics need to have amputations because gangrene can set into their extremities, right?  So, since the bible says the "life is in the blood", doesn't it make sense that if you restore blood flow to the extremities, life could be restored to the foot or leg or whatever is scheduled for amputation?  THIS IS NOT ROCKET SCIENCE!

2.  Let me start at the beginning.  In the beginning the earth was without form......AW, that's a little too far back, isn't it?  How about we start in 1976 then?  (I know this is out of sequence, but I am taking literary liberties, OK?  After all, this is my first, and probably last, book ever.  One thing that happens in this current time frame, such as meeting Dr. Jim McC, is associated with what happened in 1976, so what should I do?  Come on, give me a break and quit criticizing me!)   In 1976 I found a book called CHELATION THERAPY FOR YOUNGER ARTERIES. (Here comes another forbidden secret that can save and/or prolong lives which is why it is forbidden.)  I sent it to my Mom after I read it, thinking it may help Dad who was having serious problems which I suspected may have to do with his circulation.  He hardly ever got angry unless he'd been drinking, and he hardly ever drank. Now he would explode for no reason.   Mom not only read the book, but she called just about everyone written up in that book who was from her area, because it seemed so unbelievable that something so safe and inexpensive could cure so many problems.  There was a detective in Pittsburg, and the Cleveland Philharmonic  leader, and many others.  All of the people she talked to highly praised chelation therapy.  OH!  Here is one she didn't call who was written about in that book, but this was so astounding!  Ophelia Clementia was an 80 year old woman from California.  She had a stroke and when the fine folks at the hospital found that nothing they had tried worked for Ophelia, she was then sent home to die.  Her daughter thought that 80 was much too young for her mom to die, so she started to take her mom for intravenous chelation therapy. (An IV treatment used to be the only way it was done.)  It was not amazing, or even surprising, that Ophelia was restored to health.  The thing that astounded me was that within a short period of time after beginning the chelation therapy, this 80 year young woman had gone BACK TO WORK AS A PRACTICAL NURSE!  Now that is seriously hard physical work!
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                 
3. The reason your doctor hasn't told you about chelation is because it uses no dangerous pharmaceutical drugs which the AMA pushes doctors to prescribe. There are no Big Pharma Reps visiting the doctors to tell them about the safe, inexpensive, and incredibly effective and healthy natural treatments and very little teaching is done in medical schools, which are funded by drug companies, to teach safe, alternative, life saving nutritional remedies to prospective doctors or to do continuing education for practicing physicians, on ways to demolish diseases naturally and safely.  It is not an intentional conspiracy in most cases, it is just how it is.  You know, the same old “The love of money is the root of all evil” thing.

4. A friend's husband (David) is a doctor who wanted to teach about natural and safe ways to heal patients at MUSC.  He was told he'd have to be sponsored by a drug company to be able to teach there.  Why would a drug company pay money to have a doctor tell other doctors to heal their patients with safe and inexpensive natural herbs?  More drugs means more side effects means more doctors visits means more money for the doctors means more hospital visits means more hospital acquired infections means more money.  It is such a vicious cycle!   The reason a doctor's visit is so expensive is because his insurance premiums are so high because doctors and nurses and hospital screw ups account for about 85% of deaths!  Why not learn how to take care of your own health?  But again I digress.  We were talking about chelation as a way to get healthy, remember?  Do not to interrupt me again because I HATE TO GET SO OFF TOPIC!


5. In 1976, I loaned my chelation book to a congressman in Charleston, Tommy Hartnett, who had a heart problem and I never got the book back!  Go figure!  How could anyone be so stupid as to loan anything to a politician?   At least I had sent it to my mom to read first. I think it was
written by a Dr. Ray Evers who explained the history of chelation.  It was originally used to get lead out of inner city kids' systems, because so many kids would eat paint chips from old lead paint that would peel off old buildings.  Then it was used by the Navy in the 1940s for sailors who had health problems from using lead based paint to paint Navy ships.  When the sailors were using the chelation therapy they reported some bizarre health effects.  Angina pain went away!  Hands and feet which had always been cold suddenly became warm.  Eyesight would improve, causing some folks to not need eye glasses any more.  If better circulation could heal a person, when they had the lead chelated out of their system, they got healed!
                                        
6. A doctor, I think his name was Hounbaum, was scheduled to have his foot amputated.  He took pictures of that foot, and decided he would try the unconventional thing instead of the ...  (oh wow! Is it even possible that they use a saw?  That is awful! ) amputation.   Anyway, Dr. H's pictures which were in that book showed a definite restoration of the skin on that foot.  He did NOT need an amputation after this was done. I believe his eyesight became something like 20/20, yet before chelation , I actually think it was 20/600, but I can't even imagine it could be that bad so I may be mistaken.  (again, I had loaned my book to a politician, and so I never got it back, so I cannot check that out, but it serves me right for being so stupid!)

7.  Now you can get oral chelation, Chelorex, either capsules or liquid.  The liquid actually tastes good.  I think you can order it from www.thepowermall.com or by calling 573-378-6049 from 9 to 5  Monday thru Friday Central time.  I'd appreciate it if you ordered from these people because profits from sales of their very reasonably priced products, help pay the costs to keep the radio show ‘The Power Hour’ on the air.  Here's the best piece of info you will get here!  Go to www.thepowerhour.com and listen from 8 to 11 am Eastern Time to find out what is really going on.  Their shows are also archived at www.gcnlive.com.  Intravenous chelation cost my dad over $2,000 back in 1977, so by now, IV Chelation is probably at least $6,000. Chelation by oral means (you know, you put it in your mouth) is probably about $400 to $500. If you had been deceived into having yourself or your kids vaccinated, you may really benefit from that process.  People who listen to The Power Hour know better  than to get vaccines.  This isn’t a commercial, I just want to share with folks reading this book the best stuff my Father has shown me over the years.   

8. Dr. Lamar researched this info on chelation, even going so far as to get in touch with Dr. Frackleton in Cleveland who had treated my dad, and then Carlos Lamar used it at the V.A. hospital in Charleston.  He was a very good doctor, but by now he's probably retired.  The other guy, Dr. Jim McC, who I originally mentioned about 5 paragraphs back,  (I am not using his full last name because he is dead so he can't hurt anyone else anyway now.) told me he looked into it and it really would work, BUT IF HE USED IT ON HIS PATIENTS THE OTHER DOCTORS WOULD OSTRACIZE HIM!  So, following and being accepted by the crowd was more important than saving a leg or foot or other appendage of one of his patients.  It is no surprise that he got cancer!  If cancer can't live in an alkaline environment, it would only make sense that cancer thrives in an acidic environment.  I would think that every patient who he did not help by sharing the truth he had learned about the chelation who he then did an amputation on, would cause him a lot of emotional upset creating an acidic environment.  

9. Later, when I found out Dr. McC. had cancer, (could that have been caused by all the needless amputations?)  I didn't tell him that a combination of colloidal silver and Aloe Vera juice would kill cancer.  I wouldn't want to be ostracized by anyone in the Medical Mafia either.  I figure if he thinks it's OK for him as a Medical Deity to cut off his patients’ body parts, then it's OK to let the other Medical Deities poison Dr. McC with chemicals and or radiate him.  (If someone  you love has cancer and you do the silver and aloe combination, be sure to make the aloe juice yourself out of your own  Aloe Vera leaves, or else purchase Aloe Master Aloe Vera Juice or capsules, available at www.thepowermall.com or by  calling  573-378-6049 M-F from 9 to 5 central time. ( But only do it for entertainment purposes.)   I would just put aloe leaves in a blender with grape juice, but surely you can think of a better way to do it.

10. And isn’t it great that doctors give mammograms to women to “catch breast cancer early?”   Oh, wait!  Doesn't radiation cause cancer?!?!  What are they thinking?  Is it any wonder they "caught early" the breast cancer which these same doctors had caused because of the frequent radiating mammograms?  OK, let's think about this.  When you "catch a cold" doesn't that mean you get a cold?  Don't you often "catch a cold" because you have been in an environment (as in being close to a sick person who is sneezing and coughing around you) where it is more likely to end up with the same cold symptoms?  OK, let's extrapolate.  Radiation causes cancer, right?   Mammograms use x-rays to see if cancer is starting in the breasts, right?  X-rays use radiation, right?  So X-rays can cause you to catch cancer because you are in an environment which is conducive to catching, as in getting, cancer, right?  Is it any wonder women who get frequent mammograms can "catch the cancer early"?  Did it ever dawn on these doctors that they have caused the very cancer they "caught early" by using the radiation that they used to catch it?  Remember how way back I wrote that God can use those who have been baptized in His Holy Spirit to talk through them to other people?  I do believe He just used my slow fingers to type out something that I am just now processing in my
mind.  THE VERY RADIATION USED TO CATCH THE CANCER EARLY, (as in detecting it while it is still small) IS THE SAME REASON WOMEN CATCH CANCER (as in getting sick with cancer).  And a scripture also just popped into my mind.  "The thing I feared the most has come upon me."  Women who fear cancer get the deadly radiation from the mammograms.  Fear causes an acidic environment in their body and then the radiation from the mammograms just has such an easy time in doing what radiation does.  The Medical Mafia which ignorantly caused the cancer will be paid to cure it!  From having medical students often as tenants, we know how sleep deprived they were.  Think about how long the shifts were at the hospitals!  Does “sleep deprivation” bring anything to mind with you?  How about the fact that it is used as a brain washing technique and that a sleep deprived person is more likely to make mistakes?  Isn’t it a bit insane to have a sleep deprived person caring for  people who are in life and death situations in a hospital setting?  

11. Think about this one, and you will understand how often we are deceived by words that are telling the truth but that actually mislead.  When you treat your children, you are giving your children something they like, as in an ice cream cone, right?   When a 'disease is treated', as in cancer, doesn't it make sense that 'the disease is being given something that the disease likes', as in poisonous chemotherapy which makes the patient sicker, or in radiation treatments that cause cancer'?  Isn't this just common sense'?  And why is the victim of the Medical Mafia Members called a patient?  What does patient mean in your mind?  How about calmly waiting and waiting and waiting?  Don’t many cancer patients just wait for a cure until the cancer kills them?  And is the American Cancer Society running towards a cure or away from a cure?  And how long have they been running?  And if they are Running for a Cure to TREAT cancer, doesn’t that mean that they are running towards something
the cancer will like?  And if they are trying to CURE the patient doesn’t that mean they are trying to hang the patient out to dry?

12. WHAT IS WRONG WITH THIS PICTURE?  FOR A SOLUTION  LOOK UP ESSIAC TEA!  You can make it yourself and it has been known in case after case to cure demolish  cancer.  THE ONLY "PROBLEM" WITH IT, (if you can even call this a problem)  IS IT ALSO LOWERS BLOOD SUGAR  SO DIABETICS NEED TO CHECK THEIR BLOOD SUGAR AND PROBABLY LOWER THEIR INSULIN INTAKE.  I think it is also a way to reverse diabetes.  And if you would like info on a still different way to STOP Type 2 diabetes, order a book, Insulin, The Silent Killer which was written by an engineer who did not want to treat diabetes,  he wanted to DEMOLISH the disease, and with the brain and precision of an engineer, he figured out how to do it and then he did it!  Another book you should order at the Power Mall is Cancer, Step Outside the Box by Ty Bollinger…  It will show you many ways to get rid of cancer.

13.  According to a good buddy of mine, Michael Ravenhorse, who is no longer on this planet but in the Happy Hunting Ground on the other side, Essiac Tea even cures AIDS.  If you can find it, the book FULL DISCLOSURE, THE TRUTH ABOUT THE AIDS EPIDEMIC
, is a book you should try to get. It was written by Gary Glum and published by Silent Walker Publishing, which was Michael’s company.  This book is so good that even the ISBN number has been removed from data bases. The cure for AIDS that he alludes to in the book is actually Essiac Tea, which also removes, demolishes and obliterates cancer, but when it is used, you need to keep checking your blood sugar because if you take insulin you may need to reduce your insulin intake because Essiac Tea is such a 'show off' that it also reduces your blood sugar level and can reverse diabetes.  But Michael was afraid to write all it did because he was thinking the bad guys who created the virus would come after him. (Here's some homework for you to do when you are done with this book.  Go look at www.boydgraves.com to get a really great headache as you learn about the origin of the AIDS virus.)  Also, for those I know who had cancer, as soon as they started to take colloidal silver (which kills every virus, bacteria, germ and parasite…cancer is a virus which is also often associated with parasites) the cancers went away, especially when it was taken along with Aloe Master Aloe Vera or with a juice you could make by juicing your own aloe leaves.  (Is it any wonder I never get invited to cocktail parties?  Besides not knowing (or caring) how to dress well, and not drinking alcohol, my mouth is way too big.  But I've got a good heart if that counts for anything.  I'm also not popular in many churches, because Doctors and Lawyers are big givers because they are part of a monopoly that only they can "treat" diseases and go to Court for the ones being injured by other lawyers and doctors, and I'm not popular with either of those groups. (Neither are they popular with me.)   

14.  Before I got sidetracked I was telling you about Carlos Lamar in this Medical Maiming  chapter.  He is an example of a doctor who wants to help and heal.  “By their fruits you will know them” is a very accurate statement in this case so now I will tell you about his exceptional daughter, Vivian.  (The apple really doesn't fall far from the tree!)  She is not a doctor, but she is proof of the kind of man that
Carlos is.

15.  Vivian Lamar did one of the absolute sweetest things that I will never be able to thank her for because I am not supposed to know she did it.  She sent Bill and I an unsigned Money Order for $400, and this was about 15 years ago when that was a whole lot of money! (Actually, it still is a lot of money)  This was when she and her brothers were renting from us in the early 1990s.  I only found out who sent it by brow-beating the teller who sold her the Money Order at the bank.  The teller made me promise not to tell anyone, but I didn't promise not to write it.   I do not remember who the teller was now because that was so many years ago.  If YHWH God uses this book to reach a whole lot of people, (I never know what He is going to do until He has already done it.) would anyone who may know Vivian tell her THANK YOU!  She definitely heard from God when He told her to send us that money.

16.  Vivian was a tenant, not a Medical Deity.  I only stuck her in this section to show you how many times people can be known by their fruits.  VIVIAN DID SOMETHING TOTALLY SELFLESS, by giving us an anonymous and huge gift of $400.  Her dad, Carlos Lamar, was also very generous and selfless.  He went out on a limb to begin to do chelation therapy on patients at the VA Hospital in Charleston. It was of no benefit to Carlos to take the time to listen to a woman with no medical training, about a procedure that I told him could save lives and limbs of our veterans.  After he took that time to listen to me, he did his own research and even took the time to get in touch with the doctor from Cleveland, Dr. Frackleton,


17.  There are doctors who actually do the right thing and who know how to help their patients stop
having to be patient and instead of being patient they can hurry up and restore their health.  One of those doctors is Dr. Sherry Rogers who is a regular guest on The Power Hour who you can find out about by going to www.thepowerhour.com .  You can go to an online source to buy her books at (You guessed it!)  www.thepowermall.com ,  You can do phone consultations with Dr, Rogers after you have read her books.  I do not trust many MDs.  They take their own poisons so they are not too bright!  I do not think they mean to hurt their patients, but the fact that sleep deprivation is so often used at Medical School hospitals is a really good clue that these kids are not supposed to be thinking clearly as they just automatically do what they have been trained to do.  They are treated like animals who are not supposed to think, but rather just do as they have been programmed.  Why are iatrogenic causes the reason for 85% of deaths?  Maybe because medical schools teach medical personnel to just do what they have been told without thinking it through.  WHY WOULD THEY CUT OFF A LIMB WHEN CHELATION CAN RESTORE THE CIRCULATION!???  AND THE LIFE IS IN THE BLOOD TO RESTORE THE LIMB!  AND CHELATION CLEANS OUT THE ARTERIES, VEINS AND CAPILLARIES TO RESTORE THE BLOOD FLOW THROUGH THE VESSELS AND VEINS BY GETTING RID OF THE GUCK THAT CLOGS THE ARTERIES.

www.naturalnews.com
www.drugawareness.org
www.thinktwice.com
www.blaylockreport.com
www.tetrahedon.org
www.boydgraves.com



Chapter 19  *** TERRIFIC TENANTS (AND TERRIBLE ONES)  *** PAST, PRESENT AND FUTURE      

1.  I already told you about Vivian who anonymously gave us a money order for $400, so I guess I will now skip from the unhappy subject of Medical Maiming to the happy topic of really great tenants.  And now I will once more remind you that I am not an author so I do not know how to tell you about my really great tenants because we had tenants for about 25 years! So this Terrific Tenant thing is not going to work as a single chapter.  Instead how about you just watch out for Terrific Tenant Alerts through the following pages of this book?  I will just do our past Terrific Tenants (ones we had before 1990) in this chapter.  I will tell you about one awful tenant in a tenant alert, OK?   In 25 years owning rental property, most all of our tenants were fantastic... AND WE LEARNED SO MUCH FROM SO MANY OF THEM.

2. Some Terrific Tenants were Marilyn Cast** and her daughter Sheila.  Marilyn's husband had been an ambassador to Haiti.  She was a very tiny, beautiful lady but she always looked so beat down, depressed and afraid.  She had many unusual and beautiful artifacts from Haiti which she showed us, and many masks from Haiti were hanging on their apartment walls.  Every time we saw her she seemed to have fear in her eyes.  Because of having been baptized in the Holy Spirit, Bill and I  had an unfair advantage over demons, which was....we could kick demons out of not only our   affairs, but the affairs of people we were associated with whenever we wanted!  And we wanted to help out this widow.  But, we sure couldn't tell her that those masks had an effect on her, or she would think we were nuts!  We sure couldn't lay hands on her and do what needed done to stop the fear in her life, or we would totally freak her out.  (COULD YOU IMAGINE HOW SCARY IT WOULD BE TO THINK THAT THE PEOPLE WHO OWNED THE PLACE WHERE YOU WERE LIVING WERE INSANE?  THOSE PEOPLE HAVE THE KEYS TO YOUR HOME!)  But we could, as landlords, go into her apartment when she wasn't home, to do totally made up and unnecessary repairs, and we could, in the name of Jesus of Nazareth, lay hands on every one of those masks and tell the demons to get out of our apartments and away from our tenants.   And we did exactly that.  The next time we saw Marilyn, she looked like a different woman!  She was walking erect and smiling and looking very confident and happy!  The name of Jesus of Nazareth, Yeshua, is so powerful! We saw a similar transformation happen at Word of Life Church in Mount Pleasant once.  A woman all bent over and looking so depressed went up for prayer when an altar call was given and her entire posture and visage also had changed!  She didn’t even look the same woman after the demons had fled.  I wrote about this about 50 pages ago I think.

3. It was a total transformation for both of these women and all it took was the huge price Yeshua, Jesus paid on the cross to destroy the works of the Evil One.  This revelation of Masks being able to contain demonic influences would be very helpful in 1996, BECAUSE WE WOULD
  SEE AN ARTICLE IN A SMALL NEWSPAPER, THE UPWITH HERALD, THAT SHOWED THAT MASKS WERE BEING USED TO INVOKE THE SPIRITS OF ANCESTORS OF SCHOOL CHILDREN WHO WENT TO MEMMINGER ELEMENTARY SCHOOL! THESE  KIDS WERE BEING TAUGHT VOO DOO PRACTICES IN THE SCHOOL! It is amazing and, what the heck, amusing, how God prepared us for the biggest job He had ever given us up to that point.  As I type this now we have a bigger harder job though.

4. There was also Mark Lifches, the Citadel kid who had a problem with gambling who was one of our tenants in the early 80s who met His Messiah because he lost a bet about us winning the Fiero and hos roommates forced him to read the bible so they would not spread it all over the Citadel that Mark was a welcher.  (Pete and Lurie were not Jesus freaks, but I think it was just fun for them to force Mark, the Jewish Guy, to sit and read the bible every single day.)


5. Shelly started out being my most hostile tenant and she was hostile until she had moved out.  She even had the nerve to tell me to turn down my praise music while I was working on the apartments!   Once she moved out YHWH was kind enough to allow me to introduce Shelly to her Savior.  Of course you will get details on that awesome series of events that led to the Magic Moment when it is in chronological order. She was not our favorite tenant until she moved out (in fact she seemed to hate me before she moved, and she would even tell me to turn my praise music down when I was working on the apartments,  but she became one of my closest friends. )


6.  When Shelly was giving us her notice that she was moving out, after living in our apartments for what I think was about 3 years, she told us about her new neighbors.  She told us  Charlie kind of scared her because of the way he would say  "God bless you" after they would talk.  She told me he said it LIKE HE REALLY MEANT IT!  Well, of course he sounded like he really meant it, because Charlie did really mean it!  Shelly was purchasing a house right behind Charlie and Lorraine Price!  (And when we finally realized who it was that she was moving in behind, I quit feeling bad that she was moving. Moving close to Charlie Price was definitely jumping out of the frying pan and into the FIRE!)  Shelly and I had never really liked each other while she was renting from us, and she was the only tenant I had ever had who had the nerve to tell me to turn my praise music down which I always played, very loudly, while I was working on our apartments.  I would constantly play my praise music because scripture states that "Praise silences the Avenger." The Avenger is Satan, and I do so like to keep a muzzle on his ugly mouth. When Shelly told us she was moving, I really felt devastated (funny, as I am writing this all the old feelings are popping back up and I feel my eyes welling up with tears as I experience the old feelings again. I wonder if that is normal or if I am just totally weird?)  I felt like I had totally let God down because he had put Shelly, an atheist/agnostic, into my sphere of influence, and I had totally blown my chance with her to introduce her to my very best Friend, who I knew that she NEEDED to KNOW.  

7.  I had no idea that God would give me one more opportunity to reach Shelly, but He did.  Try to put yourself in Shelly's place as you read this little section.  She had moved all her furniture and belongings out and left, and I came back to get the apartment ready to rent out again.  Her apartment had always looked impeccable, but she had lived there for a long time and there was a lot of deep cleaning to be done.  I was surprised she hadn't really cleaned up better before she left because she was what I would have considered a 'neat freak' and so
when I got there and saw all there was to be done, I started doing it.  Much to my surprise, Shelly came back as I was cleaning and said she was planning to do what I was doing.  I offered to stay and help her but she didn't want my help.  I invited her to go to a Women's Aglow meeting which I had never been to, but it was what God had just led me to do.  She basically said I must be crazy (a lot of people said  that) because she had so much to do with cleaning up that  apartment and getting her new house cleaned and perfect, that she had no time to go to a Christian meeting.  (She was an agnostic who really could not stand me, so I kind of figured it was stupid to even ask, but desperate people do desperate things.)

8. God led me to offer her a carrot  ...  actually it was a piece of Carrot Cake with cream cheese icing.  I told her if she would go to the Women's Aglow meeting the next Saturday with me, which would take about two hours of her time, I would give her back her full deposit without her doing any more of the cleaning, and we both agreed that there was probably about 8 hours of cleaning to be done, so by going with me to a meeting with other nut cases like me, she would  save about 6 hours of  her time.  She bit, and it really was what one might call a "bait and switch" trick.  I told her I would return her deposit AFTER the meeting we were going to go to, to make sure she couldn't back out.  What I didn't tell her was that saving those few hours would cost her the rest of her life in servitude to the King of Kings. (Pretty sneaky of me, huh?)

9. I picked Shelly up at her new house the next Saturday, not having any idea what God would do that day.  He had raised a dead lady right in front of my eyes about 10 years before this, but I still didn't know how he would deal with her hard heart.  Somehow I would think it would be easier to raise the dead than to soften a hard heart...because a dead body can't offer any resistance like you may get from a hard heart.  (Just a side note: If you have
a loved one with a hard heart and that loved one dies, why not be prepared before they die by getting
baptized in the Holy Spirit?   Find a charismatic church or an Assembly of God Church, or some similar wild and crazy place to go to get that  "FREE GIFT" promo which God is offering for a limited time to us. (The free gift limitation is that you have to get it before you need it.)   And then if that loved one dies before you do, be ready to do what God had me do with Ellen Weeks Katona, and then just do it!  JUST BE PREPARED TO BRING THAT PERSON BACK TO LIFE! If He can use me, you gotta know that He can use you too!  I AM A NOBODY! The only thing I had going for me at that time was that I had fallen for the sucker bait of going to a Full Gospel Businessman's Meeting for a free dinner, which has actually caused me to become enslaved to the King of Kings, but that is OK because I love this job!  This FREE GIFT comes with a guarantee right out of the Word and Heart of God. Do you know how in John chapter 14 he told his buddies that he was going away, and they would be very sad, but it was really great that he was going away because after he was gone He would send them the Holy Spirit?  It is hard to even imagine that any spirit, holy or not, could take the place of their best buddy, Yeshua aka Jesus, but then he added that since he was going and sending them this Holy Spirit, they would be able to do the same things He did AND MORE!  Could you even imagine being able to do more than Jesus did?  Unless He is a liar, we can!  But first we need to get His FREE GIFT of the Holy Spirit. AND IN THESE END TIMES WE ARE GOING TO NEED AS MUCH SUPERNATURAL POWER AS WE CAN GET!  AND JUST WAIT TIL YOU SEE WHAT HE WILL BE TELLING YOU ABOUT IN "BOOK WORLD" IN THIS 1990 SECTION!  HEAVENLY TAZERS CAN BE AT OUR DISPOSAL! THIS THING GOD HAS PLANNED FOR US WILL GIVE NEW MEANING TO THE WORD "FIRE ARMS"!  Please do not go jumping
ahead or you may miss something He especially wants you to know.  BUT FOR NOW, JUST GO GET THE BAPTISM OF THE HOLY SPIRIT SO YOU CAN CALL BACK TO LIFE ANY OF YOUR LOVED ONES WHO MAY DIE BEFORE THEY KNOW JESUS! Raising the dead is not uncommon, it is just not spoken about because nobody wants to say something that will be that hard to believe.  And it will NEVER be reported in the secular media.

10.  When Shelly and I got to the meeting, the guy who would be ministering was Phillip Floyd from Columbia, South Carolina, and God really spoke through him.  He started out by giving words of prophecy to the people sitting at the long head table with him.  To me, that meant nothing because he very well could have just guessed at what he told them because it was possible he could find out things about them just by having spoken to them.  There are 'prophets' and there are 'profiteers'.  I was not sure which he was at that point.  As soon as he was done with the head table, he had a word for me and we sure had never met!  And that word was very accurate as he repeated something I had discussed with God the night before as I was so exhausted I didn't know how I could possibly go on even staying alive for much longer!  Working on the insanity in the school system (which we will get into very soon) had about zapped all my strength, finances and time!  BUT HE OFTEN USES THE WEAK THINGS OF THE WORLD SO THAT IT IS OBVIOUS THAT HE IS THE ONE WHO DID IT!  AND THAT WAY NO FLESH CAN GLORY IN HIS SIGHT. 
(That word from God through Phillip was that things would
get easier for me, and it was spoken over 13 years ago, and things HAVE NOT GOTTEN EASIER YET!  BUT SINCE I KNOW GOD IS NOT A MAN THAT HE SHOULD LIE, I ALSO KNOW THAT SOON THINGS  WILL GET EASIER. And as you will see when we get to the 2010 section which is what I am living in right now, I do not think things can possibly get any harder!  So the word he spoke has not happened yet, but from what he said over Shelly I know he was a true prophet, so I know that things will eventually get easier.   As I type this we have been homeless 3 years and I do not think that it can get any harder! 
                                                                                                                                                                      
                                                            
11.  The next one who Philip had a word for was Shelly.  Cold, hard, turn your  praise music down Shelly!  I watched as Philip told her "You've got questions?  Well God has answers!"  (Do you readers have any idea how hard it is to type as tears pour out of your eyes?  This was one of the most special things I ever witnessed!)  As Philip continued, I just watched Shelly's face change as the tears poured out of her eyes!  THIS WAS COLD HARD SHELLY!  I had a front seat to watch as  SHE  INSTANTLY  BECAME   WARM  SOFT  SHELLY!   Shelly listened as Philip spoke to her, or rather as God spoke to her through Philip Floyd.  When the meeting was over, Shelly could not wait to get out of that place!  As we walked to the van, she told me that she "thought it would be more 'generic' than that."  She later told me that she would often say to others that she had questions if God had any answers, implying God had no answers.  God always knows how to reach the lost with just the perfect words at the perfect time!

12.  Shelly later told me that right after I had made the initial offer of giving back her deposit without her cleaning up the apartment, she went back to her new house and called her mom and they laughed at how stupid I was.  But since Shelly got saved, she has reached many others, including many of her family members and she now realized I did the "bait and switch" thing to her, and she has not reported me to the Consumer Protection Agency.  My offer may have saved her a few hours of cleaning time, but it has cost her a life time of servitude to the King of Kings.  Shelly is no longer my tenant, but she's my sister now.  More on Shelly later, so remember her name.  Shelly is so much more than just a product of Amusing Grace, she could also be classified under AMAZING GRACE and she was so sweet when I accidentally tried to put her into a cult!  
13.  One really funny thing would happen with my girls because of Shelly becoming our friend.  At a later point in time, we had to go away for a week and Shelly asked us if we would like her father and his family to stay at our house on the island and babysit our dog Max while we were gone.  When I told Bekah and Sarah that Shelly’s half brother and half sister would be playing with Max so he would not get lonely while we were away, there was such expressions of horror on their faces.  When I asked them what was wrong I found out they thought I meant one child who was half boy and half girl.)  Another time when Sarah was about 6 and Becka about 4, they asked Shelly why she didn't have any little kids they could play with.  Shelly explained to them that to have a baby you need to get a boyfriend and then get married first.  While Shelly was with a group of Young Adults at Seacoast, she was talking to Ziggy who was one of the Group Leaders there.  Becka went up to Shelly in the midst of a bunch of people who were in that Young Adult group and said to Shelly, very seriously
and with some compassion: "I hope it doesn't hurt to bad when you have Ziggy's baby."  After that somewhat embarrassing moment, Shelly and Ziggy started to date and did get married and had two little girls, but I do not know if the births were painful.  I am sure, however, that Becka saying that before they were even dating was quite painful!

14.  Tom, Fred, Ted and Andrew lived with Vivian (Fred and Andrew are her brothers) in our largest apartment.  Vivian was the one who sent us an anonymous money order for $400.

15.  In another apartment we had Andrew and Karen.  Andrew was awesomely sweet and kind. 
Our water had mistakenly been cut off in those apartments and when we told the tenants what had happened and why, he told us it was hardly even an inconvenience.  He had an important date the night the water was cut off so he just melted ice cubes so he could get cleaned up.

16. On JOHNS ISLAND  we had Robert and Jamie whose last name I do not remember.  After Hugo they took care of everything!   Ruth W. also lived on Johns Island for a short period of time and she gave me incredible information and a copy of a letter she had sent to Fran Hawk about what was being done to our kids in school in sex ed. She gave me proof of what was going on in sex ed classes that was priceless.

17.  After Hugo our tenants cleaned up the places where they lived.  We did not even have time to think about them because of our situation on the island. Once we returned home, we could not leave the Isle of Palms while the drawbridge was being repaired.  I do not remember even thanking them!  One new tenant (who you met in the HUGO chapter) Dick moved into one of our apartments and took care of all of the repairs.  I hope he compensated some of our other tenants for what they had already done.  In our Johns Island rental house we never even checked up on it, but I am sure it survived the storm because it was still there when we had to sell it before we moved to Virginia many years later.  It is funny how a memory works.  Some things are crystal clear and some are foggy.  If the memory is foggy, I let you readers know I am not sure of it.  Many memories are so clear because they were such incredibly bizarre experiences that we had lived through.  I wonder if He made our life so bizarre because He had always planned on making me write a book.  He has done so much through me that I had no desire or intention of doing.  And I had so little ability for any of the jobs He has given me to do.  But He is the King of the Universe and I just happen to live in His Universe so if He wants me to work for Him, I will do just that... even if he tells me to write a book when I did not know how to type before I started this.

18.  Working for the King sounds so impressive, but it really isn't.  He very seriously is looking for employees right now, even as I am typing and even as YOU are reading this. And the King is an equal opportunity employer. If you are looking for a job, give Him a call. He is standing at the Door to your Heart right now, even as you read this, and He is knocking on the door of your heart.  Listen closely and you will hear Him.  He is saying "Call unto Me and I will answer thee, and show you great and mighty things that you knowest not of." 
The pay
scale varies when you are working for the King, and it does not seem to be based on job performance as much as on need.  He promises to meet all of our needs according to His Riches in Glory through Christ Jesus.   That is why when little 2 year old Sarah asked God for "real milk" in the middle of the aftermath of Hurricane Hugo, He sent her real milk and He even had it pre arranged for her to have electricity to keep the "real milk" cold when hardly anyone had electricity.  (And He sent 2 bags of Oreos with the milk even though she had not requested that!  He gives you what you need, when you need it, if you belong to Him.  So, if you are out of work, apply for the job.  He even gives on-the-job training for the most rewarding and fun and exciting job you have ever had!  He is not constrained by "laws of physics" or "laws of nature" or the very silly "economic realities".  The only thing that the King is bound by is His Book which is The Word of God, which is His Bible.  But please do not use the NIV or newer versions, as they have gotten rid of 2 of our most potent weapons in so many verses.   And those weapons are "the BLOOD OF JESUS" and also "fasting".  For reasons which I do not understand, fasting seems to bring about incredibly fast ( could that be why it is called FASTing?) results when we are praying. I am definitely going to start to fast more often, and I am amazed at how much I am learning as I type this.  Since I’m a slow typist, I have time to think when I can't find the letter I need to push next. Oh, one more thing about working for the King is that HE DOES NOT WITHHOLD TAXES TO GIVE TO THE CORPORATE UNITED STATES!  (He doesn’t like the Infernal Repulsive Serpents anymore than we do.)

 19.  Another interesting great set of tenants was Mike and Mary Ann and David.  They probably moved into our apartments in 1992.  We talked a lot when they came to see the apartment, and as we were sitting in a vacant apartment, David started to ask me so many questions!  It was like he was interviewing me to see if he would let me rent from him!  Now that was bizarre.  Finally he looked me in the eye and very earnestly and quizzically asked me "You're not crazy are you?" When I asked him why he would ask that, he told me that I was discussed often in his classes.  He  said I was quite the topic of discussion at the College of Charleston for my reputation of being a crazy woman!  (I guess I wasn't rich enough to be "eccentric.") The reason I had to be labeled and vilified as crazy and discussed in the classrooms at the college was because I found out what was going on in the schools, so this character assassination was just a clever preemptive strike by the college professors.  (Hmm..I am way out of chronoLOGICal order again, aren't I?   I will let you know why I was hated in about a year or two in Book World)

20.  What the heck!  Let's go into the crazy stuff now!  Since I am going off  topic, I will just start a new chapter  and if I remember, I will just do a Terrific or Terrible Tenant Alert when it is in chronological order. OK?  One of the only two Terrible tenants we ever had was also the best tenant because of what he inadverdently did for us.  Just remember, this is my first book and I am being bribed to write it with the promise of getting back something very valuable that has been stolen and that we need very much.  I am not torturing you because I want to, OK?   And torturing you is actually torturing me because I do not like to type or think and I am being forced to do both those things to get this book finished.
                                                                                    

21.  One thing that will be EXTREMELY important to the future in Book World is that Amy dropped her kids off at my house to play with my kids when she went into Mount Pleasant to shop.  She stopped at the Christian Book Store and she told me when she came to pick up her kids that God would not let her leave that store until she purchased an audio music tape that she had never even heard before.  She did not want it, but He always gets His way because He is God and we are not.  The name of the tape is Making War in the Heavenlies.  Try to remember that because it will be important in the very near future.


  *** Chapter 20 *** SKULE DAZE ***  (or THE BIG HURRICANE AFTER THE LITTLE ONE!)   

1. Now we will begin a “BOOK within a BOOK”.   This is actually a HORROR STORY about the dangers lurking in the schools which will explain why David was asking me if I possibly was not crazy.  Moms will do anything to protect their kids, even if it means getting out of the box that society prepares for us to stay in all of our lives.  And at this point, moms (and dads) really do need to look at what is going on in society in general and the schools in particular if they are taking their God given job to nurture and protect their children seriously. An excellent web site to check  out is www.deliberatedumbingdown.com which is written by Charlotte Iserbyt who was high up in the Department of Education under Ronald Reagan.  Another excellent book is CLONING OF THE AMERICAN MIND by B.K. Eakman. She also wrote one of the first books I  read on education which was my "do-it-yourself manual" to show me what to do in fighting the Charleston S.C. school system which was EDUCATING FOR THE NEW WORLD ORDER

2.  Let’s go back to the time period right after Hurricane Hugo.  John had just started 3rd Grade about 3 weeks before Hugo came to visit us. . His school, which was about a block from the ocean, was pretty much destroyed.  (Actually, I do not know if that is a fact because we never even went to look at it.)  Once things got a bit cleaned up, the kids from Sullivan’s Island Elementary School started to go to a school which had not been too badly damaged by the hurricane.  This school was in Mount Pleasant.  I do not remember if he still had the same teachers or not but I think the only major change had been that he had to take a bus to go to school now.  Hurricane Hugo had not upset him at all.  It was just one more adventure.  But in the school he had to go to in Mount Pleasant, something happened that totally transformed my life forever, and turned my easy going son into a crazy kid for a brief few hours.  Fortunately John recovered quickly.   My life, however, never returned to my pre Hugo mindless stupor.   Get ready for a major wake up call if you have any children in a public school.

3. Remember how all things work together for good for those who love the LORD and are called according to His purposes?  Here is a seemingly different stream which will crash right into the Psychological Draining and Mental Maiming of Pumsy the Dragon. This
diversion will prove to be crucial in the future for the school system.  It will appear unimportant right now, but remember this because it is of utmost importance for the outcome of what is about to happen. 

4.   Right after Hugo was about the time that was early in the Gulf War.  As many others, we believed we were sending "our boys and men and women" over to keep the world free for democracy. (Of course we are a Republic, but let's just not think about that, OK?  And in the words of Dave von Kleist, a democracy is nothing more than 2 wolves and a lamb deciding what we should have for dinner.) Since we had some extra money from hurricane insurance after Hugo came in 1989, we had purchased an entire tape lending library of 1,000s of audio tapes by people like the Copelands, and Hagan and Charles Stanley and there were also many prophecy tapes in this huge group of tapes we now owned.
                                                                                             
5. Since we knew the guys and ladies over there may be afraid, we wanted to send them a whole lot of these audio tapes to encourage them, but it was a problem getting anything Christian into that area.  I called and spoke to a guy that was a captain of a Navy Boat, and all I had to do was drive these boxes of tapes to the Navy Base in North Charleston and he would take them the rest of the way and distribute them. That kind of made the war more personal to us, and because of that we were fervently praying for the people over there.   Also these tapes had helped us to know how to handle the demonic spirits attached to the masks that were in Marilyn's apartment.  And one of the tapes on the "Jezebel Spirit" would later be crucial in keeping us safe as we were dealing with the problem I was about to discover because of the insane and totally “out of character”  way my son acted that one day when he got off the bus.  
            
6.  The  Jezebel Spirit teaching that I heard in 1990 was on just one little cassette tape out of  1,500 or more audio tapes we had purchased
from City of Righteousness, a tape lending library that was closing.  When Becka was not even a year old, she got into those tapes and brought me just one of them and put it in my hand.  That was bizarre, so I thought maybe YHWH wanted me to listen to it.  I did and it was a serious warning about going after Spiritual Strongholds alone. It can be quite dangerous.  It also emphasized the importance of having authority in the Natural Realm.  That would keep me from going to John’s school and kicking out demons there.  (You may think I am insane now, but hopefully you will understand more by the end of this book, because the warning God gave to me may also keep you safe at a later time.  And if we are not supposed to cast out demons, why did Jesus tell us we would do the same things He did and more because He goes to the Father and sends us the Holy Spirit and then we would be able to do even more than He did?)   It would not even be possible to implement what God showed us in that tape until He had moved around some chess pieces on His huge game board in Charleston, South Carolina in 1996.  This seems to be a huge crossword puzzle.   We lived this and did not realize until recently as I was typing my memories exactly what was done and how He intricately orchestrated it all.  And now we will begin the BIG HURRICANE  after the little TEENSY WEENSY hurricane HUGO.…

7.  It was in early Spring of 1990, about
6 months after Hurricane Hugo, that John came in after school very agitated and upset.  This was totally out of character for him.  Hurricane Hugo did not upset him one bit, and Hugo was a total transformation of our lives.  I had never seen my sweet, easy going little boy so angry and upset before that day, nor since that day, and he is now thirty.   He came in from the bus with a picture of a cute little dragon, Pumsy. (It should have been spelled PUMSI because those were the initials of the program which it came from, and from which it was spawned... you know, like the spawn of Satan?)  John had a very simple, innocuous homework assignment which was to take Pumsy across a muddy pond on good feeling rocks.  What was the big deal?  Why should such a simple, easy
assignment upset him? It made no sense to me at all, but because this behavior was so out of character for John, I would never forget that afternoon. I still remember it clearly now!  The paper was mimeographed, which for readers who are not old means it had a purplish color printing.  Remember the name PUMSY.  We will go back to Pumsy often in this book. In real life it was months before we dealt with it again. Pumsy totally changed our lives...and as with any good guidance program, it changed our lives in a very positive way.  The wonderful PUMSY program enabled us to meet some of the most intelligent and caring people in the universe! (and one of the biggest jerks also!) and it made me so darn assertive…even to the point of grabbing a state senator by his tie and hanging onto it while I was screaming into his face. (Try it sometime. It was quite a lot of fun and really very therapeutic! ( not for Representative Robert Ford, but it was great for me!)  

8. In the summer of 1990, I was listening to Point of View on our local Charleston Christian radio station, WKCL.  They had interesting topics and not much of the usual main stream anemic propaganda.  This day I was only half listening, because the program was about the "NEW AGE IN THE SCHOOLS".  That could not possibly apply to Charleston, South Carolina because Charleston was known as the Holy City and we lived in the Bible Belt.  While only half listening, I felt bad for people who lived in areas where this insidious New Age indoctrination was going on, but I was sure it wasn't going on in the Holy City.  And then, with only about 5 minutes to go of the 2 hour show, I felt like I had been smacked in the head by a 2x4. The guest, who was a leader of Watchman Fellowship, mentioned Pumsy the Dragon! They gave a phone number to order the info that Watchman Fellowship had, and I ordered it that day.   When it came about a week later and I started reading it, it was extremely disturbing!  What had I allowed to be done to my little boy?  No wonder John was acting so insane when he came off the bus that day a few short weeks before I heard this!  I thought the people in charge of the schools in Charleston
would be somewhat educated and probably good people!  I would soon find out that some of them were, but many of them were not.  Sometimes, even when it is obvious that what is being done is wrong, there are so many people who just want to go along with the crowd.  (Job security, you know.  They should be thinking about eternal security instead.)    
                                                           
9. On the same day that I received the information packet from Watchman Fellowship and had  read it enough to know there was a very serious problem, I called my son's Elementary School and told them I needed to see the Pumsy manual used by the Guidance Counselor. I then took my 3 kids with me, the oldest, John, was 8, Sarah was 3 and Becka was about 10 months. 
I had to hold Becka and keep an eye on the other two while I looked at the Guidance Counselor Manual, while standing in a hallway.  (This was not conducive to reading with understanding!  And it was impossible to take any notes!)  This was in the summer of 1990 while school was out.

10.   Because I had been sent to a shrink after the head injury in my first drunk driver encounter in 1978,  I knew what hypnotism was ... and how it was done, …and oh wow ....these kids were definitely being put into a hypnotic state!  It was so upsetting to know this had been done to my son and to so many other kids in schools all over the country!  Since I couldn't even hope to take notes while holding my baby and watching my other two kids, I just jotted down the numbers of the pages where the hypnosis was blatantly obvious.  All the while I am
doing this, instead of asking if he could help with the kids, or possibly offering me a place to sit to read this manual, the incredibly irritated principal, Mr. Harris, was just standing by me and staring with his arms crossed while he was tapping his foot impatiently.  What a sweetheart!  I guess mere mortals are never allowed to question the  "omnipotent Experts".

11.  I returned home with the important page numbers and as soon as we got back I called the Charleston County Guidance Department.  A woman named Annie (that is short for anonymous), answered the phone and put me on hold and did not come back.  After what seemed to be an interminable length of time, I hung up and called again.  She then did the same thing again.  I did the same call back thing, and she did the same "put the crazy woman on hold thing".  I do not remember how often we played that game before I blurted out to her, "GO LOOK AT PAGES" (and I gave her the page numbers)  before you put me on hold again. This time, Annie did come back very quickly, and after looking at the curriculum, she was a new woman. (Annie attended a Pentecostal Church so she understood the reality of demonic possession when mere mortals mess in the supernatural realm which is entered into by going into altered states of consciousness.)  She sounded very upset and sorry and said, and I remember these words exactly:"OH MY GOD!  HOW CAN I HELP YOU?!”  I told her I needed those pages as fast as she could get them to me.
 
12.  I had them late the next morning in my mailbox.  Annie had also told me that she would have the head of the guidance department, Candice Bates, call me when she got back from the seminar she was attending. 

13.  Since I now had the actual pages out of the teachers manual for Pumsy, which I later would find was obviously based on a program called PUMSI,  I called a Dr. Phillips who was listed in the yellow pages under Hypnosis.  I read the "Painting Mind Pictures" sections on those pages and asked him if it was hypnosis.  He said yes it was, and then he asked me to read a little further so he could see where they were going with it.  Then he told me that what they were doing was leading the kids into Hinduism.  I have no problem with Hindus, but we are not in India.  We all know how bad it is to have anything Christian or Jewish in the schools, don’t we?  The idea of folks who do not even know they are hypnotizing using this medical/psychiatric technique on little kids seems a bit dangerous, don’t you agree?  It seemed wrong to attack a cute little dragon, but I did.  Pumsy was still quite good to me, even after I had been so mean to her.  Pumsy even provided me with a government job.  But unlike most government workers, I was not working for the government, but rather against it, so I was neither paid nor respected.  Unlike many government workers, my new job that Pumsy gave me had no perks, unless ostracism would be considered a perk. (Looking back, ostracism was a perk!  I was shunned by narrow minded, brainwashed, stupid idiots. Who wants to waste time with people like that?)   To replace those who shunned me, God gave me really special, activist, fun and intelligent friends instead of the boring, brainwashed, "I want to fit in with the crowd" fake and shallow friends.
 
14. When I first saw the curriculum, I thought all I would need to do is quietly show the people in charge what was going on, and they would actually be thankful that someone had discovered this very big mistake of using a very dangerous psychiatric treatment on a lot of little kids without the parents’  knowledge or consent. This was NOT innovation!  This was INSANITY!

15.  At some point in this comedy/tragedy/crime story/ melodrama Candice came back from the seminar she had been attending when I first tried to get in touch with her right after I saw the teachers manual for Pumsy.  She did return my call as Annie had promised.  I was totally
unprepared for her first words. Candice told me she had “just returned from a conference on Satanism so she knew exactly what I was talking about."  WHAT  IN  THE WORLD WAS  SHE  SAYING?  I  HAD  NO  IDEA  THAT  THE  PUMSY  PROGRAM  HAD  ANYTHING  TO  DO  WITH  SATANISM!!!  AAUUGGHH  NO! NO! NO!

16. I had been shocked enough to find out from Dr. Phillips that it really was hypnotism and was being used to lead these kids into Hinduism, but what was Candice saying?  Candice appeared to me to be in total agreement that this was a dangerous program and she told me that she would be able to get rid of it if I would just fill out some papers. The paperwork was quite official and it was for “REMOVAL OF OBJECTIONABLE CURRICULUM.  I did not do that immediately, because she also told me that this was only used in the Spring on the 3rd graders, and when I spoke to her on the phone it was in the summer, so I had months before I had to deal with the objectionable curriculum paperwork.  (Paper work isn't my strong point, which is probably why God has me writing a book now.  He's so funny the way He wants to stretch His helpers to the limit to see how much they can take!  If you talk to Him, let Him know I think I am about at my BREAKING POINT!)  It was a school board policy and School Board Policy has the force of law in the county in which the school board resides, so I had nothing to be concerned about. Candice told me that she would be on the Curriculum Review Committee and she would get rid of Pumsy.  It looked like this was going to be a little bump in the road and all I had to do was fill out the papers for this specific school board policy which was formulated to deal with the removal of objectionable curriculum, and this would be all over with.  It was all a big mistake that the education system fell prey to, or so I thought!!!

 17. However, just because School Board Policy has the force of law, doesn't mean that the Superintendent of Education would obey the law.  It wasn't even close to being over.  In fact, it would not end for me until a few months before we moved out of Charleston many long years after this was occurring.  Remember, this started in the Spring of 1990 when my son got off the school bus and came into the house totally changed from a calm sweet kid into a nut case who was stabbing a paper and screaming at Pumsy. (Fortunately John's insanity was very short lived and was gone within a few hours. I, however, caught the insanity he got from Pumsy and I am still afflicted with the problem of wanting to make wrong things right.)  For the entire school system, the cover up and protection of the Pumsy Program would not noticeably change or even appear to be reversing until 1996, and that was one heck of a long time for my family!  And the funny thing was, it was my soon-to-be-arch-enemy, Robert New, who would inadvertently cause the turn around in events!  Too bad I can't appreciate his unintentional gesture of kindness and quit thinking of ways to get his sorry butt put behind bars.  [AND THERE IS NO SEVEN YEAR STATUTE OF LIMITATIONS IN SOUTH CAROLINA!  ISN'T THAT GREAT?]

18. That was my introduction to the Pumsy Program, and it really is a great program! It has helped me immensely. 
PUMSY is the cute little puppet of a smiling and cuddly dragon that changed my
life for the better!  I had no idea that Public Education could be so beneficial, NOT for the STUDENT, but for the parent!   I am forever indebted to Pumsy for teaching me to be assertive, aggressive and tenacious and even vicious!!! (Do NOT  hurt a child if you do not want to pay the price!)   What a wonderful teaching program, but it’s only good for parents! 
                                                                                                                                                      
19.  Now lets see what the Pumsy Program does to kids.  On the flip side, this Pumsy Program which is so good for the parent can totally devastate the children.   As a result of being taught to hypnotize themselves without being taught how important it is to reorient after hypnosis, these vulnerable children can end up with a few PROBLEMS!   JUST WEE LITTLE EENSY, TEENSY, WEENSY PROBLEMS!  NOTHING TO WORRY ABOUT...  HONEST! 

20.  Tiny problem
#1 which Pumsy can cause is False Memory Syndrome.   You know, that would be like when
a little girl may accuse her daddy or some other man of a rape or sexual molestation which in reality never happened. Of course that same little girl would have been taught all about sex in school beginning in 3rd or 4th grade so she would know more than a normal innocent child would know about adult topics, so she would have in her memory bank the perversions which were placed in her brain by "sex educators" (or should they be called Educational Sexperts?  You know, we would just combine the word sex with pervert.  We will go more into sex ed a bit later in this book.)  And because of the self-hypnosis, the little girl would totally believe and be able to even pass a lie detector test that this sexual abuse really did happen to her, even though it didn't!

21.  Tiny problem
#2 ( I mean really teensy weensy, don't even concern yourself with it ) "RAPID EMOTIONAL MOOD SWINGS", you know, happy one minute and without any reason becoming incredibly depressed and weepy or uncontrollably angry the next minute. That was why John was acting like a nut case when he got home with his "Pumsy Homework paper".


22.  Tiny problem #3 which Pumsy can cause is maybe not even a problem! "SUICIDAL TENDENCIES" is that tiny little problem, and with the RAPID EMOTIONAL MOOD SWINGS, a child can get suddenly depressed and kill himself before you even realize he is depressed.  NAW, DON'T EVEN WORRY ABOUT IT!  
JUST BECAUSE VERN JORDAHL, PHD SAYS THESE PROGRAMS CAN CAUSE THIS, DOESN'T MEAN IT IS TRUE!  EVERYBODY KNOWS THAT PHD JUST STANDS FOR POST HOLE DIGGER! DOESN'T IT? And so what if the kid kills himself?  Isn't over population a problem on this planet?  As Calvin and  Hobbs would say “AAUUGH!”   And as Yeshua would say… It is better to have a mill stone tied around your neck and be cast into the depths of the sea than to lead one of these little ones astray”


23. The only thing good about this program is it makes some parents wake up and begin to fight for their kids.  I had no idea how tenacious and fierce I could be, because I never had to do  things I had to do to try to save kids from the evil and totally insane indoctrination system!        

24.  HOW MANY KIDS KILL THEMSELVES BECAUSE OF THE IDIOTS IN THE SO CALLED EDUCATION SYSTEM?  I can think of one young boy who went to Life Christiam Assembly in North Charleston who committed suicide.  His name was Danny.  I do have to wonder if he did that because of some of the mental and spiritual assaults on children in schools
.
                                                                                                                                                          
25.  This happened in 1990 and the idiotic pompous Educrats did not even look into it!  The Educrats will one day reap their reward for what they have done in the name of "education" and for the filthy money they were paid to screw up the lives of these kids! Could they possibly be that stupid? If they were not stupid but still participated in this insanity, I would presume they were either criminally negligent for not stopping it or else complicit in such dangerous criminal activity such as practicing psychiatry without a license.  

26.  Let me take a few deep breaths and calm down, and read this slowly in a monotone voice. Ahh....now I will relax and get comfortable with both feet on the floor. I will let my head relax.  I will let my head fall forward a
little to help me relax.  I let my shoulders relax and my arms and very slowly all the rest of me down to my toes, all the while breathing deeply.  Now that's better. I am imagining myself in a field picking beautiful wild flowers and breathing in their sweet scent as I am slowly and mindlessly walking through the field towards the guidance counselors who have hypnotized my child and the children of so many other unsuspecting parents.  I love and respect these counselors who practice psychiatry without a license so much that I will put the wild flowers I just picked in my mind picture up their noses so they can smell the sweet scent of the spring flowers so distinctly. I am so relaxed. The guidance counselors can hardly breathe now because they have flowers crammed up their big beautiful noses THAT THEY STICK INTO PLACES THEY SHOULD NOT BE.    And now, in the mind picture I have painted in my totally relaxed state, I watch these  wonderful wanna be shrinks squirm as they struggle for breath. Ahhh, I am still totally relaxed as I realize that if they die from the flowers up their noses it would be a very good thing for them and for the children, because the other EducRats could then use their deaths as a reason to call in death education experts, and that would be such a good thing.  Oh, thank you Pumsy for getting me out of my MUD MIND and into my CLEAR MIND!  What a sweet little dragon.  What a bunch of fecal matter!
   Oooops! MUD MIND ALERT!  DANGER! DANGER! WHERE THE HECK IS PUMSY? 
                                                        

Chapter 19        *****  THE ACCIDENTAL ANGRY ACTIVIST  *****

1   Going against ‘The System’ is very hard for some people.  That may be simply because they have never had a head injury so the “I care what people I do not even know” mind-set has never been knocked out of them and good sense has never been knocked into their heads.  Fortunately I had been hit by pot smoking, drunk driving David Chapman in 1978.  (YIKES!  I am only now just remembering that I never sent him a thank you card!)  I have no inhibitions when it comes to caring what anyone but my husband and children and my Heavenly Father think of me, and I know they all love me.  As you will see as we continue into Educrap Land, what is being done to our kids is absolutely criminal.  If you are afraid to protect your own children or grandchildren, I strongly suggest you take long drives close to bars when they are closing until you get a drunk driver to give you a head injury.  It may have been the best thing that ever happened to me.  

2.  THREE  MONTHS AFTER JOHN HAD DONE PUMSY (WHICH  IS ONLY DONE TO KIDS IN 3rd  GRADE IN SPRING)  WE WANTED JOHN TO REPEAT 3rd GRADE BECAUSE HE WAS SO SMALL AND THE YOUNGEST IN HIS CLASS. (You do not need to remind me that John himself told us that 4 years old was just too young to be starting school.  And you do not need to tell me that it was wrong to trick him into thinking he was already 5 by having his birthday party early.  Rubbing salt in my wound is mean and I just may throw some of that salt into your eyes!  I can be very mean as you will see as you keep on reading this book.  And if you think I am being mean in the next few chapters, just wait til we get closer to the end of the book!) The principal and teacher at Sullivan's Island School did not want us to have John repeat 3rd grade, because his grades had been very good.  Bill and I still insisted that he be able to repeat while he was young enough to not know that there could be a stigma attached to repeating a grade.  We were looking into the future and thinking that he would not be able to drive for about 10 to 11 months after the time when all of his classmates would be driving.  John was such an easy going kid that he did not mind repeating a grade at all, in fact he thought it was really great that he already knew what the teacher was
teaching.  And third grade was when he had to learn all the states, and we already learned that very difficult (at least for me) lesson.

3.  There was a lot of pressure put on us to have John go into 4th grade with his other classmates. Because we did not cave under the pressure, John woud do third grade again.  I had filled out the form for removal of the objectionable curriculum and Candice had promised me she would get rid of this literally Satanic curriculum.  If it were not for the fact that we had John repeat 3rd grade, we would probably have never known that Pumsy was still being used. And if we had known it was still being used we never would have wanted him to repeat 3rd grade.


4.  30 days after I had filled out the removal of objectionable curriculum paper, I called Dr. LeBoeuff’s office (He has aliases as do many criminals.  He is also LeButt and LeBum, and LeButthead)  The sequential order is not clear in my memory, but the actual events are, so I may get the sequencing wrong, but the facts will be accurate.  On the day that I would have my answer of wether the Pumsy Program would stay or go, I called early that morning.  Marie (I may have her name wrong) who was LeButt’s secretary, told me she did not know what happened with the vote.  I called back in a few hours and still could not get an answer.  Again I called and this time I was told the answer was in transit from one Educrapic Big Shot to another one.  This was absurd!  This vote was supposed to be such a big deal yet nobody knew how the vote came out? It was a simple yes or no answer I was looking for!  I knew Candice told me when I filled out the paper she would get rid of it!  I just wanted to hear it out of one of the mouths of those who have so much control over our children! The last time I called that morning, Marie told me Le Butthead would call later.

5.  LeButthead did call me that afternoon and he told me that the vote was that Pumsy would stay.  I was so angry at Candice!  How could she do this to the kids???  She had told me that she would be the head of that committee and she would get rid of it.  At that moment in my heart I declared WAR on the Charleston County School System.  She was the one who told me that she “had just returned from a conference on Satanism” so she knew what I was talking about.  When she told me that I knew nothing about Satanism.  What is a pay check worth to her?  Her soul?  (In case you quit reading this book before you have finished, do not think badly of her like I did.  LeButt had lied, but I would not know that for what seemed like ages! )

6.  At that point I became an  ACCIDENTAL ACTIVIST.  I did not know what to do or how to do it and I never knew what I was going to do until I had already done it.  It was interesting for me and quite nerve wracking for the Indoctrinators in the Public Fool System.  A woman who does not care what other people think and who has a telephone can do a
lot of damage to those who try to damage little kids in the schools. By calling talk radio shows (which I knew nothing about when this all began) I was able to explain what was being done to kids in the classrooms without the editing that can be done by the print media which totally would change the meaning of what was said.  A woman with a pen to write letters to the editor can also do some serious damage to bad guys who hurt little kids.  But as an Accidental Activist every thing that happened in the following pages that caused consternation in Educrap La La Land was just Accidental Activity.


7. Going to School Board Meetings seemed to me to be a necessity.  Let me give you a glimpse of the problems in the Pumsy curriculum from memory so you will understand the seriousness of the situation at hand.   This will not be verbatim, but very close.  This is from the "Teacher's Manual": [To the teacher: to be read in a slow and relaxed, quiet voice]  “Relax and get comfortable with both feet on the
floor.  Let your head relax.  You can let it fall forward a little if it will help you relax .  Let your shoulders relax.”   Then the  teacher in a calm monotone voice continues with the progressive relaxation, ... just like the shrink Dr. William Snyder did to me after I had a head injury in 1978, when Gedney Howe, my attorney, told me that he wanted me to go to a shrink because of the head injury.   Is there any other curriculum or teachers manual that tells teachers HOW TO READ to the children?  That’s a very good clue that this is hypnosis.   

8.  THEN THE TEACHER LEADS YOUR CHILD DEEPER INTO HYPNOSIS BY SAYING  (in a calm, monotone voice): "Let's paint a mind picture now.  Imagine yourself in a field with Pumsy the Dragon. Feel the breeze. Smell the flowers. Relax" (this puts the kids even further into the trance state.)    The kids gets easier to hypnotize the more often it is done. In the final class the third graders learn to hypnotize themselves! Isn't public education great?  The kid can get some psychiatric medical education right along with his pubic, oh I mean public,  oh, wait a minute... both fit...education.  Nobody tells the kids how important it is to reorient after self hypnosis! Remember, Dr Phillips told me over the phone that the Pumsy curriculum is being used to hypnotize these kids.  This may be something the School Board members could and definitely should do something about even if Candice and LeBoeuff did not.


9. Barbara Gilchrist (notice the G) was the head of the School Board when this all started for me. She was the first one I called when I knew I needed help to remove this curriculum.  When I told her what I had seen in the teachers’ manual, she asked me to come and tell the other School Board members what I had just told her, which would have been about the same things I have just written.  I then called the other School Board members that I could get in touch with. Her last name beginning with a low letter would mean that she was probably the first name on the ballot for her school board region.

10.  Robert New was the second school board member I called.  I think he moved to Charleston from Hell City in Inferno Land.  He was the embodiment of evil.  He was Jewish, and he tried to make it look like I was anti-Semetic.  My Great Grandpa's name was Hymie Grubner, so how could I hate Jews?  I’m part Jewish.  (And I work  for and love a Jewish Carpenter)  The first time I ever spoke to New was on the phone, and I thought it was a very pleasant conversation.  I was just trying to let the Board members know what was being done to the kids in the name of education. At a school board meeting soon after we had spoken very pleasantly to each other over the phone, New gave the impression I was harassing and hounding the members on the phone, and that was a total lie.  I called him only once.  I had no idea what kind of a man he was.  Because I so love to lead Jewish people into a relationship with their Messiah, Jewish people are my favorite ones to get to be friends with, but he was impossible.  Remember Robert New’s name.  I could write a book just about him.  (But I do not want to ever write another book!) One of the things Robert New did at the first School Board meeting I ever attended, (and remember, I had come at the request of the chairperson Barbara Gilchrist,) was that he took the end of his tie and held it up like he was trying to hang himself as he was mocking a parent who was trying to convey the seriousness of a problem he had found in the school his child attended.  That was very rude of New to be doing that in mockery of the concerned parent, but even worse, the idiot was not even strong enough to hang his own sorry self with his neck tie!  What a weakling!  And what a disappointment it was that he failed to complete the job of suicide which he appeared to be endeavoring to do.  (If he had asked me for help, I would have been happy to help him meet his god.)  New  borrowed $2,000 for television ads so he would be elected. I wouldn't find that out for 6 years when things got ridiculously bizarre.           

11.  Mamie Capers (Notice the C?) was a school board member that I could not reach over the phone because she did not even have a phone. 
I would later find out 2 bizarre facts.  One was that Mamie was illiterate. ( It is not a sign of stupidity to not be able to read and write.  It is a sign
of a horrible education system.  Mamie was a black lady and racism reigned supreme in Charleston.)  Robert New appeared to control the votes of both Mamie Capers and Caroline Chisolm who were both black ladies.  Because of the racism in Charleston, many black people only voted for other black people.  Another thing I later found out was that if you want to win a school board election, you should either have big bucks to get your name out into the public’s mind by TV and radio commercials, or else you should have a name that starts with the first letters in the alphabet so your name is listed first on the ballot.  Both Mamie and Caroline had a ‘C’ as the first letter of their last name.  (I found out that little bit of inside info when I called the Election Commission to see how to run for the school board.  The lady asked what my name was and when I told her, she said “Oh… great!  You will probably win because you are a ‘B’ so you will be first on the ballot!” )  Neither Mamie nor Caroline seemed to think on their own. (New seemed to do their thinking for them, and I do not think he could think, but only follow orders from whomever was paying him to do the bizarre and what appeared to be illegal things he did.)   [I was told by a woman on the election board that the folks with the first letters in the alphabet can win even when nobody knows them because they are more likely to be the first name on the ballot.  Pathetic, huh?]

12.  Caroline Chisolm (another C) was also on the school board and the fact that she was a black woman was not important to me, but it will be a very important fact later, like in 1996.  She had one thing in common with Robert New and that was idiocy.  Just like Mamie, she had no home phone which she could be reached over, but unlike Mamie, she did have a work number.  She was employed by the county or maybe the city of North Charleston.  I did call her on that line to let her know what I had found out about what was going on in the school system, but I never stayed on the phone with her for long because she was supposed to be working for an entity other than the school system. ( She asked me once why I only called her about the school problems. I told her that it was not right for her to use her employers time to just have a pleasant conversation.  She then suggested to me that I should drive up to North Charleston and take her out for lunch
like Robert New does!  I am sure she would not have been having an affair with New (she would have had to have better taste than to do that) but I do believe all of her votes could be purchased for a few lunches.)  I told her I had 3 young kids and didn't have time to baby-sit her too.  I should have been nicer, but I am not good at being nice to people I am disgusted with.

13.  Hillery Douglas (Notice the ‘D’) was also on the board, but I had no dealings with him.  He was big and intimidating to me, unlike New who was like a cartoon character that could be mocked and laughed at.  Hillery was a Black Man and you will see soon how important race was in Charleston. I never spoke to him so I do not know what he was like, but I do remember that I was intimidated by him.

14.  Oliver Addison was another one of the black school board members that New controlled.  Oliver was not on the board when I first got involved with the nefarious activities of the school employess that the Board could stop.  Notice the “A” that Addison begins with.  Because of his placement on the ballot he would most probably win a school board election. .  Remember Oliver who was Robert New’s buddy, because soon he will be my buddy.     

15.  Robert New had done TV ads to get his name out into Electorate Land, and by doing a FOIA request I found out that he had spent $2,000 on TV ads.  I did not know this way back when I first started to deal with the issue of the dangerous and criminal curriculum.  By doing the FOIA I found out that he and his wie Terri had borrowed that amount of money for him to run for the school board.  I will at a later time in this book (because it was at a later time in my Amusing Grace life) find out how important Robert New was (and maybe still is) in the operation of the government in Charleston.  He is now on the Chamber of Commerce where he can still have quite a bit of influence over what goes into the curriculum.  I remember seeing a position paper titled “WHAT WORK REQUIRES OF SCHOOLS”.  And of course workers are now called “Human Resource Capital”.  Resources are things that are used, and capital is something that is spent.  Doesn’t that make you fell so special?  I would later find some books in the Mount Pleasant Library that could not be checked out about work demands for the schools.  The books were chilling and I could not afford to copy them in their entirety to take home and study…but I had copied some of the most incriminating pages and they would be pure gold in the future.


16.   Laura Brown had cancer and was not doing very well, but she was sweet enough to try to help as much as she could when she saw what was going on in the schools.  Notice her name starts with a ‘B’    Laura Brown was a very young, about 30 or 40, and sweet lady.  She had cancer and was not doing very well so she could not do too much to help, but she really tried.

 17.  Debby Summey was also on the School Board, and she had huge name recognition because her husband, Keith, was the mayor of North Charleston.  Even if her last name started with an ‘S’, and even if she did not win the election by getting the most votes, she could have still ‘won’ because of the corruption there.  Debby was a big help and very supportive. She was pleasant and intelligent.  (She is now a judge, so maybe she went bad somewhere along the line.)  She did seem to be a help with the Pumsy stuff, so maybe she is a good judge, if it is possible for anybody to be a good judge.  She did go against the flow to help with the attempt to remove that dangerous program, so hopefully she goes against the normal flow of the corrupt court system.  It is altogether possible that she is a good judge, because I think it is only the lawyers who are required to take a secret oath to the  BAR [British Accredited Registry] so they could have the Title of Esquire.  That secret oath really screws a lot of honest people up, which is why it is about impossible to find an honest lawyer, and even more difficult to find a decent judge.

18.  John Grahm Altman (Whose name began with an ‘A’) was a very conservative, Republican lawyer.  He was very receptive to my info and would always vote for goodness, common sense and justice, but I was discovering more than he could even cope with.  He finally told me to please not give him any more information, just tell him how he should vote.  I SHOULD HAVE APPRECIATED THAT, BUT I RESENTED IT.  I thought he needed to know, but he just didn't have time to digest all of the evil in the school system or possibly he knew a lot more about what
was going on in the city, county state and federal government and he just could not handle the fact that the
curriculum was in many cases based on what the government heads were trying to do to our society.

19.  I almost forgot Fran Hawk, who I can never forget because we really need some comic relief!  She is a good example of aristocrats who inter-marry a few times too often.  What a shame for their progeny.  She was definitely good for a laugh (not with her but at her).  Fran was the personification of a twit. She was very aristocratic in her carriage, and I do suspect she was from a very fine lineage of blue bloods.  It is just a shame how intermarriage and inbreeding of the aristocrats can screw up the off spring.  I will expound (and pound) on her later, OK?  

20.  Geoff Waggoner was another S.B. Member who was elected even with a ‘W’ initial. He was elected to the Board after I started going to the meetings. He probably did TV ads because he was a lawyer and they make a lot of money so he could afford TV ads.  Peggy Rogers would come along a bit later and she became aware of what was going on in the schools the same way I did, by listening to Point of View on WKCL radio in Charleston.  Peggy was appointed. (Since she listened to Point of View she was not the usual dumbed down by mainstream media type.  She was immensely helpful.


21.  There was a former school teacher, Betty Varner, who was awesome.  I do not remember if she was elected or appointed and she would not be on the Board until later in time.  She had been a 5th Grade teacher before she was on the school board. 
One of  her lesson plans
called for the little 5th grade kids to make a penis out of balloons.  No, I am not making that up.  I am not insane enough to come up with an idea like that.  As a school board member she would be on the Appropriations Committee which is how I would find out about some major financial scandals. She ran for the School Board to try to stop some of the inappropriare sex ed lesson plans.

22.  There was also an ACLU lawyer who would be elected, Greg Meyer.  The ACLU is my least favorite organization, but Greg was one of my favorite School Board Members.  At one point in the distant future, I would hear God speak into my heart to go up on their platform where the Board sat and talk to Greg.  I whined to God in my spirit that I did not want to because he would surely hate me.  God again (and sternly) said “GO!” so I went.  When I got to his seat he stood up and said he had been wanting to shake my hand.  (I would have thought he would have wanted to wring my neck.) He said there are just so few people who say what they are thinking.  He asked me to bring the curriculum by for him to see at his law office and after he had looked it all over he told me he had no idea why the board had a problem with me.  But this is out of sequence… by about 4 years…  THE MOST IMPORTANT THING IS THAT HE WAS AN ACLU  LAWYER!  And because God had me go talk to him we became buddies so when God was going to do something awesome in the future, Greg did not even try to stop it … even though it would upset the ACLU.

23.  Once I started going to School Board Meetings, the tenor of the meetings changed from one of reverence toward the Board Members, to one of disgust and disdain.  It was probably the second or third School Board Meeting after I had spoken about what was being done to the kids under the “cover”of education, that Barbara Gilchrist, who at that time was the Chair Person, told me that if I
could prove what I
was telling them, they would remove the demonic, mind bending, anti-Judeo/ Christian curriculum.  Now remember, when I first spoke to Candice she was the one who told me she had just come back from a conference on Satanism so she knew what I was talking about ….. and at that time I did not know what Candice was talking about.  Candice had also told me if I would fill out the forms for removal of objectionable curriculum, she would make sure it was removed.  I had done what Candice told me to do, but she had not done what she had told me she would do.  Pumsy was still part of the curriculum for third graders and it was demonically dangerous.

 24.   Just imagine how ludicrous this is, really, try to imagine this.  I have just spoken to a group of people who have access to public funds to do what needs done to investigate some very serious charges such as "practicing  psychiatry without a license" on children when the parents have not given their informed consent and when the teachers do not even know that they are hypnotizing the kids.  And the woman who is assigned the task to "prove it" is a mom who is just a housewife homeschooling her little boy who had been messed up by the idiotic counselor Mary Jo Jones aka Mary Jo McInerny.  I also had a very young baby girl and one in Kindergarten.  How am I supposed to find time and resources to PROVE THAT THEY ARE IDIOTS? But, as usual, God can make a way when there is no other way.  Don't you just love His Amusing Grace?  And don't you just hate those who would so flagrantly and callously hurt His little children?

25.  It took a while, (how long I do not remember but it felt like an eternity) until finally, I got a break!  Bill had mercy on me and told me to take a day off from the Mommy routine, and he would take care of the kids that day so that I could go spend a day at the library!!!  WHOOPEE!  Now I can make some headway!  I went to the downtown main library and to my utter horror, they had just gotten rid of the card catalogs and switched to computers!  You've heard of instant pain relief?  Well, this was INSTANT PAIN!  I had such a splitting tension headache because I did not know how to look anything up!  I wasted a few hours and then, to cheer myself up, I went upstairs in the library to the religion section thinking I could at least get a good book to take home.  THIS WAS ALL TOTALLY A GOD THING!  I saw a HUGE new black shiny book, and it looked so big to me that I could hardly imagine how it fit on the shelf!  It was brand new and from the way the spine was, I think nobody had even looked at it before.  The price was still on it and it was about $70.00!  That was a lot of money for a book back in 1990!   I did not take time to look at it while I was at the library.  If I had, I would not have gotten it.  But it was just what I needed.  The title was MODELING THE WORLD.

26.  I then left the library and took my book and my headache with me.  I was definitely feeling very frustrated because I hadn't been able to find anything about "spirit guides" which is what I had needed to find at the library.  On the way back to the Island, I decided to stop at Open Door Ministries Thrift Shop to cheer myself up with a "new" used whichamacallit.  I had never looked for or even noticed that they had used books at that store.  For the first time ever, I saw a section of  books.  Remember, I had to prove to the people on the school board that our kids were being introduced to their "Spirit Guides" after they had been put in an "Altered State of Consciousness" and then the chairwoman had told me that if I could prove that, they would get rid of the Pumsy curriculum.  So, guess what my Heavenly Daddy had waiting for me at my favorite thrift store?  A book  "ALTERED STATES OF CONSCIOUSNESS"  by a psychiatrist,  Dr. Charles T. Tart!  I was so excited when I looked in the back and saw "spirit guides" listed.  I asked the cashier if I could use their phone and from that store I called Barbara, the School Board Chairperson.   She worked downtown close to MUSC and she told me if I brought that book by for her to see, she would get rid of Pumsy.  


27.  I did what she asked me to do, but Barbara didn't keep her word!  SHE WAS THE HEAD OF  THE SCHOOL BOARD  AND SHE HAD THE PROOF ,  BUT  SHE BROKE HER PROMISE!  She had the evidence! The evidence was in a book written by a psychiatrist!  (But 10 years later she told me that Robert New told her I was crazy!)  SHE HAD SEEN THE ACTUAL BOOK WHICH WAS WRITTEN BY A DOCTOR!  BUT SHE IGNORED WHAT SHE SAW FOR WHAT THAT CERTIFIABLE LIAR HAD TOLD HER!

28.  "SPIRIT GUIDES" was listed in the index in the book by a psychiatrist!!!  IF SHE HAD TURNED TO THE PAGES AND READ THAT THE NATIVES (who were the Senoia of Malaysia) WOULD DO THINGS THAT THEIR SPIRIT GUIDES HAD TAUGHT THEM IN THE NIGHT,...  THESE WERE THINGS THAT THESE PEOPLE WOULD HAVE NO WAY TO KNOW IF THEY WERE NOT TAUGHT IT BY AN OTHER WORLDLY CREATURE, SHE SURELY WOULD HAVE REMOVED THIS CURRICULUM!  I stupidly thought this was the SMOKING GUN!  Was Barbara Gilchrist too dense to get it?  Or was Robert New such an excellent liar and manipulator that he could lie his way out of these facts which had been written by a doctor who was actually a proponent of this "Spirit Possession"?  Why would Robert New want our kids to "be possessed by a friendly spirit"?  Maybe he was a Satanist, but I think it was something different because I really think that even Satan would not want him.


29.  Why would Robert New have been so incredibly tenacious about keeping a program that was proven to be so extremely dangerous to little children?  Keep asking yourself that question as you read this.  What is the deal about keeping a program that can cause suicidal tendencies, false memory syndrome, and rapid emotional mood swings?  I am going to give you a heads up on something I did not find out about until about 1995 in Book World, and factor that into your thinking processes as you read this portion of information which I did not have access to until about two years after the time when I first began to have dealings with the School Board. I wish I had
known this in 1991
because it would have made this insanity much easier to understand.
##########################################################################################################################

30. The following is out of sequence but it may help you understand this insanity.


( A.) First thing to know is that Robert owned a very lucrative business on the docks.  It was a business that was about impossible to break into without big money behind you.
                                                                                         
(B.)  Second, according to Betty Varner, (who became a fellow school board member with New at a later time ) New was dirt poor when he moved to Folly Beach in the Charleston area. Folly Beach was quite run down when he moved there.                    
                                             

(C.)  Third, New told guys that worked on the docks that he had just inherited a million dollars.  (I would later learn that from one of those who I considered to be the ENEMY who was really just a Prisoner Of  War in the Indoctrination System. 
Barbara Dilligard’s husband  worked at the Docks where New had a business that you need to have major help to break into.) 

                                                                                                                                           
(D.)  Fourth, at the same time New was telling the guys on the docks that story about inheriting a million dollars, he was telling a totally different story to some new school board members and to the old school board members at a party he was having to( I assume)  try to gain influence over two new members who had just been appointed by the legislators, Stacy Coker and Peggy Rogers.  At the party he was showing all the guests pictures of his parents, aunts, uncles and grandparents (aren’t you glad you were not invited?) and showing them that
he was a self made man, but remember, they aren’t yet on the school board in the time frame I am writing in right now.  As you read this part know that New will be pulling major stunt to make sure that his guy who he will be  importing  from Wyoming got an appointment to be the new Superintendent of Education in 1996.)  [REMEMBER, IMPORTED PEOPLE ARE IMPORTANT PEOPLE!]

(E.)   Stay tuned, I just wanted you to be filing the facts you are reading in your brain for later when you find out what else Robert New did.  You may even want to get a paper to take notes to refer to as we get farther along.  I know my motive
for fighting this and other similar programs was because they were so incredibly and provably dangerous to kids… mentally, spiritually and psychologically.  I was actually trying to save innocent children, and I would think anybody would do that just because we are supposed to protect the children.  Maybe you will be able to solve a mystery like who got him to come to Charleston and why?  I sure hope someone will make New and whoever he was working for pay for what they've done to kids in the schools in the name of education.  At this point, (in 2010) Robert New is on the Chamber of Commerce in Charleston which seems to have major control over what goes into the curriculum. (I had seen a working paper that was titled “WHAT WORK REQUIRES OF SCHOOLS”)   Remember, children are just “human resource capital”, and so are we adults.  And you will see later in this book that the Department of Education had plans for ANY  EMPLOYER, BEFORE  HE  COULD  HIRE  A  NEW  EMPLOYEE , WOULD  BE  REQUIRED  TO  GET PERMISSION  FROM  THE  SUPERINTENDENT  OF  EDUCATION!   THAT  WAS  ONLY STOPPED  BECAUSE  IT  WAS  EXPOSED, BUT  IT  WAS  ON  THE  WISH  LIST  OF  THE
EDUCRATS.  OK , end of diversion and  back to Open Door Thrift Store now…

31.  I took the books home after talking to Barbara Gilchrist from Open Door Thrift Store where I found my treasures. I copied everything and took them to her at her office.  The book that I thought was a book on religion that I got at the library was not shelved correctly.  It was a book on  SOCIAL  ENGINEERING  which is what the schools are being used for.  Modeling  the World was exactly what was written about in the book with that title.  Schools are used to do that manipulative, insidious and mind bending job for the government ghouls.

32.  I did not take that book to Barbara because I did not yet realize the significance of it, but I did take Dr.Tart’s book which actually encouraged the practice of  the Senoia of Malaysia who would  “become possessed by a friendly spirit where they could, for example, be taught things they had never known before.”  If  that is not a direct quote,it is pretty darn close. This quote needs repeated so you never forget it!   And remember, this was being done in the public schools when my son who is now 30 was in 4th grade


33.  Even though I took the proof to Barbara, she did not do as she said she would.  I do not fault her for that, and even if she had done what she said she would do, although life would have been much easier for me, it sure wouldn't have been as interesting.  She was a widow of a pastor and it was probably hard for her to see through Robert New.  A lot of decent people have a hard time imagining how evil and deceptive certain people can be.  And now we will begin another book within a book as we learn about the school board.  Putting myself in Barbara's shoes, it would have been pretty hard to swallow that this "Satanism and Hypnotism and the rest of it" could have really been going on in the schools.  Even I had a hard time believing Candice Bates when she called me and told me she had just come back from a conference on Satanism so she knew what I was talking about!  .

34.  I continued to go to School Board Meetings because most of the people who went there seemed to think these folks deserved respect, and I did not want the School Board Members getting too puffed up.  I would keep bringing up things that were being done that were most probably criminal, but they were never arrested for aiding and abetting  the criminal behavior.  


35. 
Finally I was told that there was a new School Board Policy that an individual could only speak for a few minutes once every month on any specific subject.  (I do not remember the details because I knew in my heart that I was being lied to so I would leave them alone.)  At that point I needed to add to my accusations with new subject matter and not just go with the fact that they were having the guidance counselors hypnotize kids.  That was actually a sad diversion because as always, my Heavenly Father was ready, willing and able to show me more horrific things that were being done to the kids in the schools in Charleston County.  He had lots of folks working for Him, and Carole Brown, my almost neighbor just a block away, was one of them. Now we start a new Chapter about the Junior Grate on your Nerves Books.  I thought the only insane thing that was being done to the kids was being done by the Guidance Counselors who were
hypnotizing the kids and leading them into Hinduism and causing suicidal tendencies and heightened suggestibility.  You are about to see how two demonically clever programs work together for heightened evil.  God’s word says that “all things work together for Good for those who love the Lord and are called according to His purposes.  Satan does try to mimick what God does, but in an evil way.  Pumsy and the Junior Great Books also work together, but for EVIL for those who love Satan and are called according to Satan’s  purposes. It is amazing what I am learning as I type what He puts into me head and heart to type.  I feel sick thinking about this evil done to all these kids in school.

 
Chapter 22     ***** JUNIOR GRATE [ON YOUR NERVES] BOOKS *****


1.  Carole Brown seemed to think I am a lot smarter than I am.  She had the nerve to read a book that her little boy Eon brought home from school and she called to tell me about it.  I did not see anything wrong with it because I am not as smart as Carole.  But since I knew that Carole was smart, I thought I should research what she found.  I did not have a computer then, so I went to the Citadel (that is a military college in Charleston) to use their computer to see what I could learn.  I was not computer literate, so that was a difficult task for me.  Finally I found the Junior Great Books and I didn’t see anything objectionable about them.  Next I wanted to look up a math program and I could not find it on the ERIC (Education)  data base, so I asked a military guy (who was working at the library to help dummies like me) why I couldn’t find the math thing.  He looked at the computer and told me it was because I was on the psychology data base.  I told him no I was not and I had just looked up a reading program from the elementary schools in Charleston.  He asked me to let him see what I had been looking at, and he took the computer over and I went and did something else.  After looking at that site for quite a long time, he came over to me and asked me if I was not AFRAID SOMEBODY WOULD KILL ME FOR WHAT I WAS FINDING OUT ! ! ! ! !  Oh Fecal Matter!  I had no idea that being a pain in the butt to Educrats could be life threatening!  What has my Heavenly Father gotten me into now???

2.  AS YOU READ THIS, REMEMBER  THE KIDS ARE BEING HYPNOTIZED BY THE GUIDANCE COUNSELORS, CAUSING  HEIGHTENED  SUGGESTIBILITY, RAPID EMOTIONAL  MOOD SWINGS, AND SUICIDAL TENDENCIES. NOW WE ADD THIS:

3.  HERE’S   THE  JUNIOR  GREAT  BOOKS  BRAINWASHING  TECHNIQUE. In the Junior Great Books, teachers are told that the rules are:
A.) Every child must participate.  

B.) Every child must give HIS OR HER OWN OPINION.  
C.) No matter what the child gives as HIS OR HER OWN OPINION, the teacher can NOT correct the child UNLESS THE CHILD CANNOT BACK
     UP THEIR OWN  OPINION  BY THE (perverted and lying and deceptive and Satanic
FACTS  FOUND  IN  THE  STORY!  

4.  So your child will hear the Junior Great Books Classic being read by an authority figure.  Since every child must participate, your child will be required to answer questions out loud in front of the class.  The teacher or parent facilitator cannot correct your or any child's answer that is given orally in the class unless the answer cannot be backed up by the so-called facts in such classics as Dita's Story, which clearly shows how Priests can teach witchcraft, and also shows that witches can heal, and also that without the "gift" of witchcraft which will allow them to heal they are useless and would be reviled by priests.  And that is just one of the stories!  There is also Allah Will Provide (the title of that story is self explanatory)  and A Man and  his Wen (which shows how demons can heal people)  and the Lottery which is for older kids and which shows that sometimes people need to die for the good of society.(Sounds like Obama Care to me!) and many more.
                                                                                                                                                        
5.  Dita’s Story was really sweet (IF YOU ARE INTO WITCH CRAFT!)  It went something like this… When Dita was a little girl, her mother lay dying.
  (What a happy story for the 4th grade children!)  Dita’s father asked the priest to come and pray over Dita’s Mom and the priest said  “Oh, she is evil.  Just let her dieThen Dita’s father  traveled to a far away land and found a witch who could heal Dita’s Mom. The witch came back with Dita’s  father and waved her hands in magical ways over Dita’s Mother, and Dita’s Mother was healed.  Sometime later, Dita’s mother got sick again and the priest again refused to come and Dita’s mom died.  

6.  After Dita grew up, she asked the priest if he would teach her how to be a witch and he told her she was not worthy to be a witch, but later he changed his mind and taught her witchcraft..  Dita fell in love with a guy with a funny name (It has been 20 years since I read this, can you tell?) and she knew she could make him love her if she used her powers, but she was afraid if the priest found out what she did, he would revile her.  So Dita just kept using her witchcraft to heal the folks in her village and she was such a kind and wonderful selfless witch.  

7.   Next… after reading this story, the students have to answer questions out loud in front of the class.  The teacher can not correct the student for any of his answers unless his answer can not be supported by the facts in the story!  But the facts are false and oh so confusing to a child!  And the kids have not read the teachers manual that says that the garbage in the story are supposedly facts!  How utterly confusing to be taught one thing at home by your parents and have those teachings trampled by the Education Elite who often use Pumsy type curriculum to make your kids easier targets for indoctrination.  And that was just one of the many stories!  This type of teaching causes a serious psychological pain in children called cognitive disonance.

8.   Allah Will Provide was another Junior Grate [on my Nerves] Book.  This story showed just what the title claimed!  What would happen if a parent came in and read Jesus Will Provide?  YIKES!  That would be criminal!  The only good thing about Allah Will Provide is that when I took that book into the Moultrie News in Mount Pleasant to show it to Brad Crafton who I think was the editor, he looked at me
with such frustration and disgust and asked me “Maureen, Jesus ,  Allah,  WHAT IS THE DIFFERENCE???”  His office was right next to the Mount Pleasant Christian Book Store so I asked him if I went and bought him a book, would he read it?  He said yes, so I did.  Armageddon, Appointment with Destiny is the book I brought him.  It was written by Grant Jeffrey and it is one book I hope you will buy also.  It shows very clearly all the Messianic prophecies that Jesus fulfilled.  After Brad read that book, he was no longer critical of me because we had the same World View and the same Savior and Redeemer.  So actually Allah Will Provide did (in a circuitous way) provide Brad with a saving knowledge of Jesus.

9.  Then there was another Junior Great Book Classic “A Man and his Wen.”  That was about an old guy with a huge growth on his body, but when he went dancing with demons, the growth disappeared.  Do you see a problem here?  And these books were brought to Sullivan’s Island School by Larry Kobrovski, a lawyer who later would be appointed to the School Board.  I will tell you about Larry later after I attempt to strangle a state Representative with his own tie.  In case you quit reading this book before you finish it, know that Larry was actually a really good man who just had been deceived and I really respect hm even thought he is a lawyer.  

10.  One other Junior Grate on your nerves Book that I did not read was Cinderella.  Eva was teaching this as a parent/ helper in Columbia S.C. while I was fighting them in Charleston S.C.  Long distance was expensive back then so we did not talk on the phone often so we did not know we were on opposite sides. When Eva found out I was trying to get them out of the schools she told me how disturbed she felt after reading the skewed revision of Cinderella which really made her sad for reasons she explained but I do not remember now what they were.  

11.  I was telling many people I did not even know about what was being done to the kids in the schools.  Since I  knew this was dangerous to the kid’s minds and spirits, I would make copies of the curriculum and take these copies with me everywhere I went and especially when I went grocery shopping.  Many people I talked to at stores said I had to tell Dan Moon about what was going on.  Huh?  Who is Dan Moon?   Seems he was the morning talk show host on a secular radio station I had never even heard of until many different people suggested I call in there.  I was about to get the neatest tool I have ever used to do some repair work which I hadn't been able to do, because, to make repairs, you do need the proper tools.  I was told that there was a local talk radio show in the morning hosted by an elderly gentleman who was anything but gentle.  I finally listened to this show on WTMA, the local Charleston talk channel, and did call in the first time I ever listened to it.  Dan was doing a remote broadcast from Carolina Salvage, which was actually one of our favorite places to shop for things we needed to work on our 100 year old apartment building in Charleston.  I knew the people there and felt comfortable with them, so that comfort level transferred to their visitor who was doing the remote broadcast.  

12.  My first call which I made the first time I had ever listened to this guy or that station, was about (you guessed it!)  what was going on in the schools.  Dan did not take kindly to my call and his exact words as I remember them were... "Young lady, that is slander!"  I asked him if it is  slander if it is true, and he said "Of course not!"  (Both times he spoke to me that day on that broadcast he fairly
bit my head off! ) It was obvious from the disdain in his voice that he did not like me one little bit.  Knowing he was at Carolina Salvage, I asked him how long he would be there.  He told me, and I told him I would bring him proof of what I was saying immediately….  (I wonder if the owners of Carolina Salvage heard that call and told him "Hey!  She's one of our best customers!  Be nice to her or we will pull our
ads!!")

13.  It took me 30 minutes to get to Carolina Salvage and I arrived just as the show was ending.  I gave some of my papers to Dan.  He immediately sat down and read them.  It was obvious that these were the actual curriculum. He put his head in his hands as if to prop his head up so it didn't fall off, and said "OH MY GOD!"  Dan looked to be about 60 then, but he had custody of his grandson who was in the school system in a county adjoining Charleston.  I think Dan lived in Summerville.  I was concerned, because of his age and smoking, that he may have a heart attack right there while reading the papers.  I had given him both the Pumsy Curriculum the Junior Great Books stories.  This info is so upsetting that even after a person has seen it, there is a tendency to repress what you have seen and forget about it.  If you do not forget about it, you either have to deal with the system which put this garbage into place (which is a HUGE task as I can testify from personal experience), or you have to deal with your own cognitive dissonance, which is a mental trick done to both students and teachers that makes them so miserable that they often have to find a way to justify what they are doing (or failing to do) or lose their minds.

14.  An example of cognitive dissonance would be: (OK, put yourself in this picture as the child so you will feel what is being done.) A child loves both Mommy and Daddy, right?  Mommy gives the child love and comfort and chocolate chip cookies. Mommy keeps the house nice and does everything little Johnny needs.  Daddy has a really great job.  Daddy drinks heavily.  Daddy buys Johnny everything he wants.  Johnny sees Daddy beating Mommy when Daddy is drunk.  That scenario would definitely create cognitive dissonance.  The dichotomy of these two behaviors is just too painful for Johnny to cope with.  Does that make sense to you?  

15. Now, think about this.  We send our kids to school.  We tell them to obey the teacher.  We also take our kids to Synagogue or Church.  We tell the kids to listen to the teachers there too.  In the public school, the teacher, if she is following the curriculum, especially if Junior Great Books are part of it, leads the child to believe that demons can save us, witches can heal us, and other absurdities that parents would
never expect their children to be taught in school.  In sex ed kids are taught that sexual activity with anyone or everyone at anytime is good for us. (There is one sex ed curriculum where children are told that just about everone who has lived on a farm has had sex with an animal!  And of course the kids are taught that going along with the crowd is desirable.  This is not just insanity, but CRIMINAL INSANITY)   In Charleston County kids were given STRAIGHT TALK MAGAZINE and in that propaganda piece was a TOLL FREE PHONE NUMBER TO THE HOMOSEXUAL HOT LINE.  Remember, hypnotizing the kids in the guidance programs such as Pumsy causes heightened suggestibility!  In the Junior Great Books class, not only does the teacher tell kids this as the curriculum is being read, but the child also hears his classmates, his peers, those who put pressure on him to conform, saying the same thing!  This mind control is probably being done in schools in your own county.   

16.   In the Junior Great Books, teachers are told that the rules are:
a.) Every child must participate.  
b.) Every child must give HIS OR HER OWN OPINION.  
c.) No matter what the child gives as HIS  OR  HER  OWN  OPINION, the teacher can NOT correct the child UNLESS  THE  CHILD  CANNOT  BACK  UP  THEIR  OWN  OPINION  BY THE (perverted, lying, deceptive and Satanic)  FACTS FOUND IN THE STORY!  

17.  So your child will hear the Junior Great Books Classic being read by an authority figure.  Since every child must participate, your child will be required to answer questions out loud in front of the class.  The teacher or parent facilitator cannot correct your or any child's answer that is given orally in the class unless the answer cannot be backed up by the so-called facts in such classics as Dita's Story, which
clearly shows how Priests can teach witchcraft, and also shows that witches can heal, and also that without the "gift" of witchcraft which will allow them to heal they are useless and would be reviled by priests.  And that is just one of the stories!  There is also Allah Will Provide (the title of that story is self explanatory)  and A Man and  his Wen (which shows how demons can heal people)  and the Lottery which is for older kids which is not only read, but also shown as a movie, and which indoctrinates kids with the idea that there may need to be human sacrifice for the greater good of the society! (Obama’s Health Care?)

18.  And at the same time this literature program is being used, the Guidance Programs are being used to make our kids even softer targets for the enemy to destroy.  And the enemy is ....aw, you will figure out who the enemy is soon enough. But a hint is that "Our battle is not against flesh and blood"....!  Remembering all this and typing it is actually making me dizzy.  This WAS HAPPENING AS EARLY AS 1990, and I have no reason to believe it is not still happening right now!  That old "separation of Church and state" thing that is used to keep the only One who could save us from this deception out of the classroom, could and should be used to keep out the Satanism and the witchcraft, but there are so many idiotic parents who care more about being "accepted" by people they do not even know than they care about being good parents to the children they profess to love.  It looks to me like the Bad Guys are winning this "Battle for the Minds and Hearts and even for the VERY SOULS of our children.  (And all of the mind numbing drugs which parents and children are taking because the doctor who makes money from "helping his patients by giving them dangerous pharmaceutical poisons" will only add to the effect of suggestibility, because these drugs, just like the hypnotism in many guidance programs, put a person into an "Altered State of Consciousness" where they can be "possessed by a friendly spirit".  But who is this friendly spirit friends with? I would suggest that this spirit is friendly with the enemy of our souls, Satan, who comes but to kill, steal and destroy.

19.  The Junior Great Books were quite impressive.  Since they were used at Buist Academy, where the upper crust kids went, they must be good, don't you think?  These were the Classics!  Every parent who esteems their child would want the kid to be introduced to the classics, don't ya know?  THE MANIPULATION OF THE MASSES IS SO PERVASIVE!  And the pressure to go along with the crowd is so intense not only for kids, but for parents!  (Parents.. WAKE UP!  THE CROWD IS GOING IN THE WRONG DIRECTION!  DO NOT FOLLOW THEM!)

20.  The Junior Great Books were brought to Sullivan's Island Elementary School by Larry Kobrovski, a lawyer who eventually got on the school board. He was also a parent who most probably wanted to make Sullivans Island Elementary School, which was believed to be a good school, even better. This allegedly educationally advantageous classic curriculum was used at Buist Academy, which was a magnet school. After getting to know Larry, even though I thought he was part of the problem for having brought this "classic curriculum" to Sullivans Island School, I now know he was deceived by the clever packaging and PR for the program. He is a very good man, and I do not pass out compliments that are not deserved.  At a later time he would be driving up to Pennsylvania to see his dad who was sick, I gave him tapes of Point of View radio shows about the schools.  When he got back from that long drive, we saw eye to eye.  A lie takes another lie to prop it up, but the truth stands alone.  And once you know the truth, the truth sets you free from propaganda and you will probably not be deceived again.


21.  Carole Brown woke me up to these books, and oh wow.... this is a mind game taken to extremes.  While I was fighting this in Charleston, Eva (here she is yet again!) was a volunteer who was teaching these in Columbia, S. C. in the Richland 2 district.  I never talked to Eva about the school stuff because she just could not believe this kind of thing could be happening in the public schools.  (I really love Eva but I can hardly talk to her about anything because she cannot even imagine that the horrible things which I know are taking place, can even possibly be true.) In fact, as I mention in one other section of this book, her daughter Danielle went through the Pumsy Program as I was fighting to get rid of it, but Eva did not know this until way after the fact of it happening to Danielle.  Eva and her family were visiting us at the beach, (They had moved to Columbia South Carolina by this time) and we adults were talking about what was going on in the schools.  When Danielle heard the word Pumsy, she closed her eyes and floated her hands up in the air and made an eerie sound like..... whooooo ewwwho .... an almost ghost like sound.  At one point Eva had not been able to understand why Danielle was actually pulling out her eyelashes.  Maybe the Spirit Guide who Danielle met while on one of the "Pumsy Mind Game Adventures" into "Whew Whew Land" actually did cause her to “be possessed by a friendly spirit that could teach her things she did not know”. Did that Friendly (???) spirit tell Danielle to do that bizarre thing!?  After all, "Altered States of Consciousness" by the psychiatrist Charles T. Tart did state that in an altered state people could learn to do things they had no earthly way of knowing. But, that is off topic, isn't it?  We are learning about Junior Great Books now, which Eva was being used as a volunteer to teach in Columbia.  Eva told me that even the "Classic" Cinderella was disturbing to her, but she did not know why.  These stories were skewed in such a way to make the kids feel miserable!  Even in 9th grade, the "Classic" story the Lottery was used.  First it was used as a book, then there were exercises to do with the book, and lastly the kids got to watch the movie.  "The Lottery" basically taught the kids that sometimes for the good of the whole, you need to kill some of the people you love.  (Kind of sounds like Obama's Health Care Plan which appears to be pushing euthanasia.  Maybe the methodology implemented in the schools has worked and the kids have grown up and they see that killing the old people is OK. )

22.   Remember, these are the ground rules for this "Classic Curriculum" which is called The Junior Great Book Series.  It is really more like CLASSIC MIND CONTROL.   Every student MUST PARTICIPATE.  Every student MUST GIVE HIS OR HER OWN OPINIONS OUT LOUD TO THE CLASS.  The teacher can NOT correct anything the student says UNLESS THE CHILD'S OPINION IS NOT SUPPORTED BY THE FACTS IN THE STORIES!   So, in this "Classic Stories Class" every child will be correct and not corrected if he repeats with his own mouth what he has read in these mind control books.  To further the brainwashing, the teacher, often a parent volunteer who may just want to suck up to the school system so her kid gets better treatment, will not correct anything said, no matter how demonic and/or stupid and/or evil, as long as it is supported by what the mind control expert who is masquerading as an author of children's  books has written in his or her bizarre and mind bending classic.  And this garbage is what (for the sake of the Junior Great Books class) are considered "facts".

23. At the beginning of this chapter, the guy from the Citadel asked me if I was not afraid that someone would try to kill me for what I was finding out.  When I first found out about the "Junior Great Books Series" I tried to look them up at the library at the Citadel.  They had an "Education Database" there called ERIC, for Education Research something-or-other. Not knowing much about computers, I found the Junior Great Books and was quite distraught by what I was finding.  But then when I tried to find something else on the ERIC data base,  it was nowhere to be found, so I got the librarian, an ex-military guy to help me.  He informed me that the reason I couldn't find what I was looking for was because I was not on the education data base but a psychology data base.  I told him he had to be wrong because I had just looked up a school literature program on that data base.  


24.  He checked out what I had been looking at and then said something that momentarily made my blood run cold.  He said, "No, this is definitely a psychology data base", and then, after looking at what I had been looking at on the Citadel computer,  he had a nice little question for me.  He asked  "Aren't you afraid someone is going to try to kill you for what you are finding out?"  Before that moment I had never thought about that, and for just that moment and also for another quick moment once that night I was afraid.  As I was doing the dishes that night I told God that I needed him to fill in some blanks and connect some dots for me or I was just going to quit working on this school stuff.  


25.  Within seconds of saying those words to Him in my spirit, my phone rang.  It was a woman named Phyllis Betzold, who I had never met, who had been on a School Board in New England.  She told me that she had found some information that when she showed it to the head of their area department of education in New England while she was a school board member, he turned white and told her not to tell anyone about that information.  It was basically about turning this country into a very Communistic one by using the school curriculum. It is obviously too late to stop that now, isn't it?  And if it was not for my God, somebody may have killed me for what I was publicizing.

26. The Junior Great Books may be very cleverly masquerading as a literature program, but in reality they were, and still are, a very
sophisticated, mind bending, manipulative piece of work!  It was just another incredibly clever and insidious mind control thing done to our children by the so called experts in the educational system. Mix that in with the guidance programs like Pumsy which make the kids even more suggestible and you have a recipe that you should not mix up,  ... because mixing up that recipe for disaster is sure to mix up the minds of the little ones that we send into the school system which then causes disastrous effects on their lives.  


27. Yep, the school indoctrination is very serious business and for a brief few minutes I actually was a bit afraid. And then I remembered that my boss, YHWH God, has total power, and the indoctrinators'  boss, the devil, is a defeated foe.  When this military man threw out that warning, I went home to do some "Mommy Stuff" and while I was working, my Boss made the nervousness go away.  I just had to remember that  "No weapon formed against me will prosper.
                                 

28.  At the same time as the kids are having their minds messed with in our school systems, so many parents are on mind numbing pharmaceutical drugs such as Prozac and Paxil to help them cope with the behavior of their children, and these drugs make them down right drugged, as drugs are supposed to do.  But when they are drugged, they can't think logically or act responsibly so they are then unable to be good parents.  And these
parents are often wondering what they did wrong in raising their kids, and sometimes all they did which was wrong was to send them to school and tell them to listen to their teachers! The drugs that parents are taking and also giving to their little kids are all adding to the difficulty of waking up those who could and should be fighting this.  Please go look at www.drugawareness.org. .  Please!  I am begging you to do this!  But if you are being drugged, DO NOT STOP TAKING THESE DRUGS SUDDENLY.  YOU NEED TO TAPER OFF SLOWLY...VERY SLOWLY!!!!  PARENTS HAVE MURDERED THEIR OWN KIDS WHEN EITHER GETTING ON TO OR OFF OF THESE DRUGS WHICH COME FROM THE PIT OF HELL.  Go look at that site right now, and I promise I will be waiting right here when you came back.  But remember to taper off slowly.  It is a matter of life and DEATH. And the life you save by tapering off slowly may be the life of someone you love dearly.  Many of  "drug deaths" are not deaths experienced by the suicide of the person who has been taking the drug when they try to stop, but rather the person who is trying to stop, like Andrea Yates, will hear voices that tell them to kill even their own children.  (Remember the term "possessed by a friendly spirit?”  Friendly to God or to Satan?)  You will not hear this on the news, because Big Pharma wants this to be kept secret so their profits will not plummet, and aren't the people who work for Big Pharma the biggest advertisers?

29.  I have to go in a different direction for just a minute.  My husband had a tree service in Charleston, Agape Services and Products.  When we were going to stop advertising in the yellow pages, (My husband got so much referral work that he did not need to advertize) the phone company called to see if we would keep the ad if we could have a free extra listing in a different section. I agreed t and told them to put us under Educational Resources.  The phone book lady thought I was nuts, but went ahead and put an ad for Agape Services And Products under Education.  A short time after the new phone book came out, I got a call from a lady who sounded like she was a black woman.  She was sobbing as she asked me if I knew anything about autism.  To determine the level of autism I began to ask her simple questions, like "how old is the child?"  HER KID WAS ABOUT 9!  I asked her when she first found out he was autistic. She said she just found out!  I WAS THINKING THIS WAS ONE VERY DUMB LADY! She’s had a kid for 9 years and she is just now finding out he is autistic?  What is she smoking?  Next question: "Does he make eye contact with you?"  She said he always does.  Next question was "Can he speak?"  Answer was "of course he speaks."  Next question: "When did you find out he was autistic?" (Get ready to get angry)Her answer was "yesterday, WHEN THE SCHOOL TOLD ME HE WAS AUTISTIC AND NEEDED TO BE IN SPECIAL ED!" God help us!


30.  With the schools, it is often all about the money!  This woman's husband had just gotten out of the military and there was no problem with the kid until he came to Charleston County and the school administrator knew that by labeling this kid as autistic, his future would be devastated, but THEY WOULD GET MORE FEDERAL FUNDS!  Are you mad yet?  And the mother would NOT go to a school board meeting to rat out the money grubbing EducRat who made this MEDICAL DETERMINATION for her little  boy because the school may cause her a lot of trouble and may retaliate against her little boy!  SHE WAS A SCARED STUPID PARENT WHO COULD EASILY BE MANIPULATED AND THE  EDUCRAT WAS EVIL!  WHAT A GREAT COMBINATION FOR THE DESTRUCTION OF A CHILDS LIFE!


31.  This all was happening about 20 years ago so I am a bit hazy on timelines, but very clear on events.  I let Sarah go to Kindergarden at Sullivans Island because I knew and loved the woman who would be her teacher, Joan Martens.  She and Noel, her aide, could be trusted.   John had them when he was in
Kindergarten.  I was homeschooling John by this time.  A fellow Warrior (That would be Carole Brown who woke me up to the Junior Grate on your Nerves Books) had called me one morning to tell me that the teacher had made her little boy Eon stand in the hall during a Junior Grate on the Nerves Book class he was not supposed to be in.  Robert New and the principals at the schools where they were hypnotizing children of parents who had no idea of the dangers, had said that while they were doing these bizarre things to kids whose parents were clueless of the dangers, the kids who were opted out would be given alternative programs to do in the school library.  Standing in the hall is a punishment, not an activity.  Carole was upset about it. When she told me, I was too.


32.  Right after I spoke to Carole on the phone, it was time to drive Sarah to school, and I took John and little Becka with me.  As I was walking into the building with my kids, I had to pass the Hypnotist’s,( that would be Mary Jo’s), office.  I stopped in for a friendly chat and told her if she ever did to Sarah what she had done to Carole’s son, she would have MY HUSBAND to deal with!  Bill is a lot nicer than me, but she didn’t know that, so the sophisticated, intelligent, academically superior professional educator who was helping children to deal with stress by introducing them to demons started to cry and ran into Mr. Harris’s office bawling her eyes out!

33. SHE WAS THE GUIDANCE COUNSELOR!  WHY DIDN’T SHE CALL ON PUMSY?  Pumsy would have gotten her out of her Mud Mind and into Her Clear Mind!  I guess she forgot to teach herself to go into an altered state when she was teaching the kids. Or maybe she knew the danger of  hypnotic techniques so she would not do it to herself, but just to vulnerable kids!


34.  John and I then went to take Sarah into her class at the end of the hall. I was talking to Noel when the principal, Mr. Harris, came to the door and knocked on it.  Ms. Martins then came back and told me that Mr. Harris wanted to see me in the hall immediately.  HUH?  He is not my principal!  I told Joan to tell him I was busy and he could just stand out in the hall and wait for me.  I intentionally took a long time with Noel so he could see how much fun it is to stand in the hall, and by the time I left, he was no longer waiting for me.  But as I was passing his office to go home, he was standing in the hall with his arms crossed and tapping his foot impatiently.


35.  He told me to get into his office, and after I reminded him I was not one of the kids, I still went in because there were a lot of people in his office, but none in the hall.  I was carrying Becka who was asleep and I didn’t want that idiot’s screaming to wake her up.  Once we were in the big office, he told me to come into his private office.  I told him loud enough for everyone in the office to hear that if he was going to be rude, he would have to do it in front of the crowd.  At that point my little John, who was about 9, looked up at me so innocently and sweetly and asked “Mom, since Mr. Harris is screaming and shaking and we aren’t, does that mean we win this one?”  Kids tend to be so perceptive and articulate and on point!.


36.  Sarah kept going to Kindergarten because I knew I could trust her teachers, but I felt so bad that she was never invited to any of the birthday parties that most of the other kids went to.  At one point I knew that the little girl in her class who she considered her “Best Friend” was going to be having a birthday party on a Sunday afternoon.  As usual, Sarah was not invited. ( I think ostracism of the child is one way to punish bad parents who do not go along with the crowd,)  I so dreaded her going to school Monday morning and finding out her best friend had a birthday party and did not invite her.  I was actually in tears as I begged God to do something to keep my little Sarah’s heart from breaking…even if it meant burning down the school that night.  

37.  The next morning when Sarah woke up she announced that she did not want to go back to school!  She wanted to be home-schooled like John.  That was totally unexpected and really appreciated!  I had not even thought of that because we had never thought of homeschooling her while we could send her to Joan Marten’s class.  I began to teach her that morning and was shocked, excited and thankful to find out that she already knew how to read and write and do simple math.  Her big brother who was also my little boy had taught her these things while they were playing school.  I never did think to ask her if John taught her how to hypnotize herself and meet her spirit guide.  And John never did do Pumsy or the Junior Grate on the Nerves books with her.  But that is OK, because he did not charge me to tutor his little sister so I have no right to complain about him missing the important lessons of mind control, psychic torture and the always painful cognitive disonnance to encourage suicidal tendencies.  



Chapter 23      **** TALK RADIO FOR TRUTH TELLERS  ****


1. Let's go back to WTMA for awhile.  When mainstream Media is full of lies and liars, one way to get the truth out is local talk shows. Local media is also full of many liars, but they are not as good at deception as the national media is.  I now live in Lynchburg Virginia, and the local talk radio has no host with any desire to let the truth out, so if you live in this area, don’t even bother with local media.  You can get a short wave radio from www.thepowermall.com .  Or you could get a satellite system thru the Power Hour that you could use for crystal clear listening and also to get a lot of other stations from all over the world.  Imagine… a satellite dish with no monthly charge and you would get truth and not mainstream propaganda. (573-378-6049 9 to 5 central for info)

2.   Charlie Thompson on WTMA in Charleston was a great talk show host!  He would let the truth be told on his Saturday afternoon show!  He was actually the husband of one of my favorite Veterinarians, Jean McKee from Sea Island Vets.  If the name is familiar to you, Jean was the one who had told me about 7 years before this was happening that my dog Missy had a glucose level that was incompatible with life as she was trying to prepare me for my dog's supposed imminent death.  I explained to her the power of the name of Jesus as I tried to prepare Jean for being mistaken about the fact that Missy was about to die.  Of course Missy lived and although Jean at first would have thought I was in denial, she found out you can be in denial of things in the Natural Realm as long as you operate in the Supernatural Realm. Charlie's show was an excellent way to get truth to Truth Seekers.  Charlie Thompson was always open to the truth.


3.  I saw Charlie at a campaign debate for Superintendent of Education for the state of South Carolina where Barbie Bimbo Neilsen was debating Good Guy Doctor Gerald Stiles.  (Do I seem a little bit biased?)  While Nielsen was talking to Charlie Thompson and a few other people, I went up to her and got into her "body space" which is a fun thing to do to people you do not like or respect.  If you do not know what I mean, it is when you get so close to them that they can smell your breath!  It is quite disconcerting, and a fun thing to do to people you want to irritate.  Anita Yantis, who has a very scientific background and mind later told me that as I was in Neilsen's 'body space, Nielsen's face was twitching  in places where there were no muscles to twitch!  Guess it was the demons in her.  When I was finished making Nielsen squirm and twitch I left to talk to my "Grime Fighting" buddies, and Charlie Thompson came over to talk to me. I had seen him before and spoken to him a few times in person, but to him I was a voice on his radio show.  Even though I had seen him in person before, it was never when I actually was dressed up with make up and high heels.  He told me I really needed to get in touch with Maureen Bryant with all the information I had just spoken about (spewed at may have been more accurate.) with Neilsen.  He was fooled by my dressing up disguise.


4.  WTMA was secular but was such a blessing! One morning I heard Dan Moon interviewing a guy who I could tell was black by his voice, and who I could tell was my brother in the Lord by his words.  His name was Glen Pinkney and his church and ministry were in downtown Charleston.  Many black people were Democrats, which in a way kept them separated from a lot of Conservative Christians who went with the Republican Party because of the baby killing issue.  I called Glen at his house after the program and asked if I could come talk to him. God did something awesome for me while I was talking to Glen.  His wife, Cynthia, was in the next room.  God spoke into Cynthia's heart that the woman in the green shoes was the one He had been waking her up in the middle of the night to pray for!  WOW!  You could never know how great that was to know He was waking people up to pray for me when they had never even met me!  No wonder bad guys did the 'shaking thing' (which I will explain to you soon) when I got close to them!

5. Media people are often too politically correct to be rude to a Black Guy, and Glen was a Black Guy, so as we were talking for the very first time, we came up with the idea that he should be a talk show host on WTMA and have his own program.  After giving Glen a lot of the curriculum, his job was to learn what was happening in the schools and my job was to find sponsors for his radio show which even WTMA didn't know they were going to be having yet.


6.  One of my favorite businesses in Charleston was Gerald Tires where service is excellent, the prices are fair, and the owner, Bill Watts, is just one of the nicest guys I had ever met.  Since he owned  Gerald's Tires, that was the first place I went to see if  he would be one of Glen's Sponsors for a show that WTMA did not
yet know they were going to be airing.  (I probably did this backwards, but I had no idea what I was doing so what can you expect?  Remember the Amusing Grace thing is He can use anyone to do anything, and this was a work in progress.)  I do not like to go out to sell, so I had not even made my second appointment to find sponsors when Glen got a call from WTMA asking him if he would host a talk show on their station!  Is God great or what?  Please do business with Gerald Tires if you happen to live in Charleston.  If my guess is right, Bill Watts  called WTMA to tell them that he wanted them to give Glen a job as a talk show host!  And  WTMA paid Glen, and we didn't have to find any sponsors for Glen to pay WTMA!  If you ever meet Bill Watts, ask him how many of each animal was on Noah's Ark.   He will tell you a very funny story. He will not remember me, but I will never forget him!  


7.  I never called in to WTMA for just chit chat, but once I heard God speak to me to call in about something I wouldn't have thought would interest anybody.  I felt bizarre doing it, but I know better than to disobey.  Sarah had awakened that morning crying, and that was the only time she ever woke up like that.  She was about 5 or 6 and she told me she had a nightmare that Daddy had left us and she was running down the street chasing him as he drove off, and I was the one that would have custody of the kids. (Maybe she was crying about being stuck with me) Bill and I very seldom would be angry at each other, so this nightmare was not precipitated by something she had witnessed, but rather it was another one of those "God Things".  She woke up when in her nightmare she was chasing Bill down the street as he drove away.

8. When I called in I told whoever may have been listening that I had been thinking how awful that Sarah had such a bad dream. Then I thought of all the little kids who have lived, are living, and will live that nightmare because Daddy doesn't love Mommy anymore.  I said “my little Sarah woke up from her nightmare, but many kids live that nightmare every day.”  That’s all I said and then I hung up. If you are a reader and you are considering leaving your family, just think of all the tears that will spill out of your children’s eyes.  It is not “ALL ABOUT  YOU”


9.  About 30 minutes later, a guy who was a long distance truck driver called in and said he was planning on leaving his wife and kids, but that phone call broke his heart (he was actually crying as he spoke) and he pulled his big truck into a rest area (this was before cell phones) just to call on a pay phone and say thank you to whoever that was that called.  Sarah was pretty happy that some other kids would profit from her rare nightmare which made her temporary tears worth it.


10.  Knowing what a dearth of brain activity was to be found in the minds of the EducRats, it seemed wise to just keep fighting for the safety of the other kids by using talk radio to warn parents about what was happening in the schools, while protecting John by homeschooling him.  Once I was known to be a woman who would expose the dangers in the schools, parents would call me with what they had found.  I never did think about what I was going to do or make any long term plans.  I just do what I do, and it seems it is almost always what God is leading me to do, so to some people I appeared to be very organized and I was told  people would try to find out in advance what "we" were going to do.  There was never any long term "we" for stopping what Satan was attempting to do in the schools.  The only "we" that I was affiliated with on any ongoing and/or long term basis was God, and I never knew what He was going to do next!  I just always knew it would be interesting!  He would just keep sending me new helpers at different times for different assignments. Other people fighting this may have done things as a group, but for the most part I was too busy with my husband and kids and homeschooling to make plans ahead of time.  People I knew who made a difference  acted as individuals, not as a group.  Maybe that’s because God speaks to us individually, so acting individually is more effective.


11.   Lou Ann
Law, a lady I had never met, was kind enough to call me long distance one morning from another state. I  think her dad had heard me on WTMA.  God had spoken to her through her dad who had faxed her a copy of the newspaper article about me that was in that morning’s paper.  (I did not know I was in the paper because I did not get the paper because I knew from the lies that they printed about me that it was stupid to believe anything the Newsless Courier had in their “good for wrapping garbage” paper.  This was in the early 1990s when long distance calls cost a lot more during the day.  Lou Ann felt this important enough to spend extra money to call during prime phone time.  

12.  She wanted to tell me something crucially important about the Pumsy Program.  According to the EducRats, Pumsy was developed as a self esteem program for children by a woman named Jill Anderson.  Lou Ann’s dad faxed an article about me fighting the Pumsy Program because he seemed to think she should help me out by telling me something she knew.  Lou Ann's boyfriend was a psychiatrist and she had studied some of the medical literature he had about a program called PUMSI which she then asked him about.  She said it looked promising and helpful to her, so she asked her boyfriend (who was a psychiatrist) if he used it on his mental patients.  He said  “NO!  IT   IS  TOO  DANGEROUS!”  IT  WAS  DEVELOPED  TO  TAKE SCHIZOPHRENIC  ADULTS  FROM  A  FALSE  REALITY  TO  A  TRUE  REALITY,  BUT SOMETIMES  A  DOCTOR  MAY  JUST  GET  THE  MENTAL  PATIENT  "OUT  THERE" AND  NOT  BE  ABLE  TO  BRING  THE  PATIENT  BACK!   PUMSI  is  an  acronym  for PERSONALITY  UNIFICATION  MENTAL  STRESS   INTERVENTION!!!  OK, this is too important for you to not remember!  LISTEN  WITH  BOTH  EARS  AS  YOU  YELL  IT  TO YOUR  SELF!   Yes I did just write this, but you need to memorize it!   The Pumsy Program which was used in the schools on third graders was taken from what was originally developed to take schizophrenic adults from a FALSE  REALITY  to a  TRUE REALITY.   Lou Ann's boyfriend was a shrink and she had seen in some of his literature information about a program called Pumsi which she asked him about. She said it looked promising and helpful to her, and so she asked her boyfriend who was a psychiatrist if he used it on his mental patients. He said  NO!  IT’S TOO DANGEROUS!  IT WAS DEVELOPED TO TAKE SCHIZOPHRENIC  ADULTS  FROM  A  FALSE  REALITY  TO  A  TRUE  REALITY, BUT  SOMETIMES  A  DOCTOR  MAY  JUST  GET  THE  MENTAL PATIENT "OUT THERE" AND  NOT  BE  ABLE  TO  BRING  THE  PATIENT  BACK!  PUMSI is an acronym for PERSONALITY  UNIFICATION MENTAL STRESS  INTERVENTION!!!   (I know I was repeating myself, it is intentional so you will not forget to protect your kids from the school system.)  OK, this is too important for you to ever forget. It was developed to take schizophrenic adults from a FALSE REALITY to a TRUE REALITY.  And the EducRATS in the Charleston County schools were using (mistakenly, I hope) this dangerous program (with the spelling changed to ‘Pumsy’) on our normal children to take them FROM  A  TRUE  REALITY  TO  A  FALSE   REALITY!!!!   In that
FALSE REALITY THEY COULD BE POSSESSED BY A FRIENDLY SPIRIT!  BUT FRIENDLY TO WHO?  TO SATAN I WOULD PRESUME!

13.  I  AM  SCREAMING  AT  YOU SO  YOU  WILL  GET  IT!  IT  IS  CRITICALLY  DANGEROUS!   AND  PUMSY  MAY  BE  GONE,  BUT  THE  MUSH  HEAD  IDIOTS THAT ADOPTED THAT INSANE INNOVATIVE  PROGRAM  ARE  STILL  IN  CHARGE  OF  THE  KIDS  IN  THE SCHOOLS!   HOME  SCHOOL  YOUR  KIDS  IF  YOU  CAN,  PLEASE!!!!  AND   IF  YOU  HAVE  TO   PUT   YOUR   KIDS   IN  PUBLIC  SCHOOL, BABY  SIT  THE  EDUCRATS   AND   LET   THEM  KNOW  THAT YOU  REALIZE  THEY  ARE  INCOMPETENT  AND  YOU  WILL  BE  CHECKING ON  THEIR  EVERY  INNOVATIVE   INSANE   IDEA!   And if you think Pumsy is bad, just wait til you check out www.deliberatedumbingdown.com  (BUT DON'T GO THERE YET OR YOU MAY NEVER GET BACK TO THIS BOOK!  HEY, I AM AN IMPORTANT AUTHOR! (just kidding! I'M JUST THE TYPIST)  DON'T JUST TURN YOUR BACK AND WALK AWAY FROM ME!  And once you meet Charlotte Iserbyt, you will find it darn near impossible to leave her site, so I may never see you again if you go to see her stuff before you finish this! Please don’t leave me…please…please.

14.  As the actor in the old movie NETWORK so earnestly and truthfully screamed in that movie: "WE'RE IN A LOT OF TROUBLE, PEOPLE!"  Too often, when what you know is just too awful to be true, it is hard to get anyone to believe what you try to warn them about.  But seeing the actual books our kids were given, I knew this was true and that it had to be removed because it was doing some serious harm to innocent children.


15.  Talk Radio was very important to getting the truth out and the job done in Charleston.  WTMA will keep coming up over and over again.  That radio station is gone, but at this time I have a source of truth that is much better.  It is www.thepowerhour.com  and also www.infowars.com  You’ll learn things you need to know by listening to these radio programs.  


16.  There will be much more about Talk Radio in the chapter on Media Manipulation, which can actually go both ways.  The media tries to manipulate us for often times the agendas of the governmental agencies and United Nations and Federal and County purposes.  On the other hand, we can use the media and especially talk radio. (unless your talk show hosts are brain dead and many of them are.)  We can also manipulate the media by giving them truth and then nagging them.  If your nagging does not do the job, you can also find out who their family members are and give these people the truth so there will be nagging going on in their very own homes.  Think of it as unpaid advertizing for truth, justice and the American Way.



 
Chapter 24      ***   CHURCH SHOPPING, HOPPING, & CHOPPING  ***

1.  The synergistic effect of the dangerous hypnotic techniques used by the Guidance Counselors (I wonder if they know the danger they are guiding the children into?)  along with the mind bending Junior Grate on my Nerves Books, were a recipe for disaster.  To me it was a duty to warn parents about the dangers of the schools.  Nobody likes BAD NEWS and nobody likes the BEARER OF BAD NEWS, but I have been bought with a price and I am not my own, so I still had to do what I knew to do to protect kids, or I would be as guilty as the Educrats. 
To know about a crime and do nothing about it is to become a partner in that crime.  One crime was Endangerment of Minor Children.  Another crime was Contributing to the delinquency of minors.  People were made very uncomfortable by my big mouth and tenacity and constant reminders (OK, a better word is NAGGING!) of the dangers in the schools.  I would make people in churches uncomfortable because many teachers and administrators of the education system were considered to be Christian.  We do not like to stay where we are a problem so we did a lot of Church hopping and the school issue was the reason we “Hopped out of “ one good church and then, without Bill and the kids going with me, I “hopped into another Church.”

2.  Would you like some background first?  If not, skip this paragraph.  We were going to a little church in Mount Pleasant,  a very little church.  The pastor was Gene and the church at that time was meeting at the National Guard Armory in Mount Pleasant.   I always seemed to have "nursery duty", so I hardly ever got to be in a service and I really did want to hear God's word from a good preacher, and not just from reading the bible.  One Sunday, finally, someone else volunteered to watch the kids in the nursery so I could actually be in the service.  But Good old Pastor Gene, rather than preaching God's uplifting words, started looking right at me and talking about those people who see the New Age everywhere.  (I was on the news, on talk radio and in the paper about the issue.  The kids were being led into Satanism, and he seemed to think we should just all get along and just trust God to keep our kids safe and not even think about what was being done to these innocent kids!)  If it was OK to call a "man of God" an idiot, I would call him that, but it is not OK, so I will not call Gene an idiot, but you probably know that I am thinking that.  Actually, I think God was just trying to make the nest I was in a bit more uncomfortable so this little bird would fly away and go to a place He wanted me to go, but I never would have gone if Gene hadn't been such a jerk.  So, I guess we will forgive him, OK?  And I hope he will forgive me for thinking he was a jerk, because that is the reason I went to the next church where I met a very special comrade. (While typing this about 20 years after the fact, I wonder if the lady
who offered to take the "nursery duty" that day, only did so at Gene's request so he could chastise me as I finally had the opportunity to be in a service.)

3. Because of  the way Gene “preached at me” to not do what God had called me to do, 
Bill didn't want to go back to Gene's Church and neither did I.  Instead, I went to a church, Sunrise Presbyterian, on Sullivan's Island, because I felt God had told me to go there.  (If you do not want to do something but you feel like God has told you to do it, you are most probably right.)  He does tell us to do things we do not want to do, things that make no sense to us.  He will never tell us to do anything that violates His Word, as in killing, but He will tell us to do things we don't want to do, such as going to a boring church or doing the awful "fasting thing" when you don't get to eat for 3 or 7 or 40 days.

4. Bill would not go to Sunrise Presbyterian Church, and I didn't want to take the kids there because I had no idea what kids would be taught at a Church where the pastor had left his wife for the organist and was still kept on as pastor (seemed like a major absence of discernment to me) but I was sure enough God had told me to go there that I went alone.  When I got there I saw Lori (fake name) whose kids also went to Pat Stone's day care. (more on Lori very soon)  Lori told me there were two different Sunday schools.  One was the one that in my mind I KNEW was the reason God told me to go to that church.  It was being taught by (are you ready for a funny one?) a Hindu couple!  So, now it made perfect sense to me why God would want me to go to this Christian church where the pastor had left his wife for the organist!  I could learn about Hinduism here, and that was what PUMSY WAS LEADING OUR KIDS INTO, ACCORDING TO DOCTOR PHILLIPS.  So, I decided I would go to the class on becoming a Hindu!  What a great idea God had for telling me to go to this boring, yuppie church so I would learn Hinduism!

5. I was getting ready to go into that class when I heard God say "NO!  Go to the other class."  (Remember, I just wrote that I knew in my MIND, but I didn't know this in my heart!  God speaks into our hearts.  If you hear a voice in your head, it may be you or it may be a devil, but only Jesus lives in your heart.)  So, not even knowing what the other class would be about, I went into that other room.  There were long tables in a U shape where the attendees sat, and the instructor sat at a table where she could see into the faces of everyone there.  The instructor was a precious, intelligent and beautiful lady, Dr. Helen Barry.  


6.  As soon as I sat down and looked at the instructor for this class, immediately I heard God speak into my heart that "She would be my comrade in arms."  Huh?  Was He joking?  Is God even allowed to joke?  (Maybe that is why we have the congress creatures (Ron Paul not included) and presidents we have had!  It has all been a big sick joke!)  This woman that God just told me would be my "comrade in arms" was probably at least 70 years old!  She could not possibly have kids in school!  What is God thinking?  (A better question would have been."What was I thinking by even questioning His War Plans?")


7.  Helen began her class by talking about some of her psychiatric patients.  We all started to talk about Tourette’s Syndrome.  Not remembering I was in a dead church, I asked Dr. Barry why they don't just cast out the demons and be done with it?  (You can only talk about that in a Spirit filled church where the bible is believed and known to be literally true.)  When she asked what I meant, I remembered where I was (another oops!) and so I had to explain what my friends in my regular type of Church would already have known.

8.  I asked my fellow students in that class "Do people who have Tourettes ever scream out "I LOVE JESUS, OR PRAISE GOD, OR ANYTHING ABOUT LOVE?"  No, they just scream out obscenities and bark like dogs or growl and act like animals.  Wasn't I in a church?  And didn't they believe in Jesus?  And didn't Jesus tell us in John chapters 14 and 15 that we could do the same things He did because He goes to the Father and sends us the Comforter, the Holy
Spirit?  Didn't they read His bible in this church?  Didn't they believe it?  Didn't Jesus cast the demons out of the demoniac?  As Christians, don't they know that the bible is true?"  It was a very interesting class after that, and I really didn't feel rejected by these courteous, intelligent, yet totally uninformed Yuppie type people.  


 9. After class, Helen (who probably knew who I was because of my notoriety from fighting the school system,) asked me if I would let her see what I had on the curriculum. She gave me a time and day that week to bring it by her house and to stop in for a visit.  Helen had been very sick at the Sunday School Class that morning, so I asked her if I could pray for her before we left for the main Church service, and she graciously said yes.  Since I did not know what her health problem was, I prayed in tongues, which to many people sounds like gobbledygook.  God is so sweet!  He instantly healed Helen!  She was absolutely amazed!  For people I knew, that would almost be expected, but God confirms His word with signs and wonders to "unbelievers."  The people in this class probably believed in God, but not in the fact that the Bible was literally true.   Anytime I'd talk to her after that she would begin our conversation by thanking me for praying is what she called “That special way.”  To many people it is really just considered the normal way to pray.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                           10.  I went that week to visit Helen and I gave her copies of the teachers manual for the Pumsy Program..  I had no idea what she could or would do to help with the school mess and I just brought her copies of the curriculum because she had asked for them.  During our visit, she did not tell me that she was famous in the Charleston area, and I sure did not even know she was famous.  Guess what she did?  Come on, guess!  OK who would God set me up with to be my "Comrade in Arms"?  How could a sweet little old lady possibly help me?   Do you give up yet? 
 
SHE TAUGHT DOCTORS AT THE MEDICAL UNIVERSITY OF SOUTH CAROLINA HOW TO HYPNOTIZE!!!!  SHE WAS RECOGNIZED AS AN EXPERT ON HYPNOTISM IN THE MEDICAL FIELD(And I was wondering what God was thinking telling me she would be my comrade in arms!  I can be so dense!)  And I was so busy with fighting this mess, that I didn't even know what she had done to help me until many years after the fact.  And now she is in heaven so I will not be able to thank that WONDERful WOMAN UNTIL I GET TO HEAVEN TOO.

11. Without my knowledge, and certainly without me requesting it because I did not even know she was a psychiatrist, (AND I SURE DIDN’T KNOW SHE TAUGHT DOCTORS AT THE MEDICAL UNIVERSITY OF SOUTH CAROLINA  HOW TO HYPNOTIZE!)   Helen  wrote to all of the legislators in South Carolina to tell them how dangerous this curriculum was.  PLEASE!!! SLAP YOURSELF AND
WAKE UP NOW!  DO YOU NOT KNOW HOW CRITICALLY IMPORTANT THIS IS?  THIS IS NOT A POLITICAL FOOTBALL!  THIS IS THE VERY LIVES OF INNOCENT CHILDREN!  THE WOMAN WHO TAUGHT DOCTORS HOW TO USE HYPNOSIS ON THEIR PATIENTS FOR THE MEDICAL UNIVERSITY OF SOUTH CAROLINA WROTE TO WARN THE LEGISLATORS HOW DANGEROUS THIS WAS!  SOMEBODY SHOULD BE IN PRISON FOR CHILD ENDANGERMENT AND FOR CHILD ABUSE!!!    Dr. Helen Barry could speak from a position of authority.  It was easy to dismiss Crazy Maureen who had been continuously slandered by college professors at the College of Charleston and by the Snooze Media which had been totally manipulated by Robert New and the higher ups in the Charleston County School System until I had no credibility, but they had to listen to Dr. Helen Barry, the woman who taught doctors at MUSC how to use hypnosis on their patients.  (Even though she wrote to all the legislators, they did not immediately pull that dangerous curriculum.  That may be because some of the legislators are not even literate…AND SADLY THAT IS NOT WRITTEN IN JEST OR IN MOCKERY.  Illiteracy is about as common in Charleston as Criminality is in Education.

12.  Did you notice a pattern with Pumsy here?  Dr. Helen Barry, the doctor who taught other MDs at the Medical University of South Carolina in Charleston how to hypnotize their patients, said this is a very dangerous program.  Lou Ann Law's boyfriend, also a psychiatrist, said PUMSI (Personality Unification Mental Stress Intervention) from which Pumsy was spawned, is too dangerous to even use on schizophrenic adults.  Lou Ann's boyfriend said that even though he would be using the PUMSI program to take schizophrenic adults from a false reality to a true reality, it was still just too dangerous.  WHY  DID  NEW  FIGHT  SO HARD  TO  KEEP  IT?  WAS  HE  AN  OUTSIDE  AGITATOR / AGENT  PROVOCATEUR  BROUGHT  HERE  FOR  SOME  BIZARRE  REASON?  Was he a CHANGE AGENT?  WHO OR WHAT WAS HE WORKING FOR?  Stay tuned, answers are coming to prove I am not a conspiracy theorist, but rather a very learned student of Nancy Drew University.  Just wait til the 2006 section of this book and anticipate justice.  There is NO  SEVEN  YEAR STATUTE OF LIMITATIONS IN SOUTH CAROLINA. Special note to bad guys:  BE AFRAID!  BE VERY AFRAID!

13. Church Shopping/Hopping is what led me to Dr. Helen Barry.  It also led me into a very unpleasant conversation with the pastor of a large mainstream denominational church on Sullivan’s Island.  I had gone there to talk to the pastor, John B., and share with him the curriculum which was so dangerous, both spiritually and mentally … and actually even emotionally because some of what the students were being subjected to could cause suicidal ideation.  It was even dangerous physically because the fools in the schools were teaching children how to use a thing called a dental dam for oral sex.  And these kids were told that oral sex was not really sex. 
Dr Milton Costa from James Island told me and others about a little girl who was brought to him for an exam because she was having female problems. After he checked her out he told her she had a sexually transmitted disease.  She started to cry and said that could not be true because she “Did it exactly like they taught us in school.”  (Maybe that is why you will read later in this book …If you do not have a heart attack or stroke first… that Cathy E.,  a nurse who started to help with informing parents about what was being done in the name of education, found a list of girls who had been taken from school to have abortions without their parents ever approving it or ever being informed of what had been done to their daughter or that they had a new grandchild that had been murdered by pompous ass teachers and doctors and administrators without grandma and grandpa ever even knowing.  If their daughter had complications once she was back home later that same day that the baby was cut up and sucked out of her, she could have died too.  God help us!  This world has gone insane and it has gotten worse than it was back in the 20th Century.  And John B., the pastor of that huge church, when he saw I was disgusted with his lack of concern, told me he was “Just playing Devils Advocate.”  I caustically asked him if he did not think that Satan already had enough advocates but he did not answer.  I never returned to that large beautiful dead church with the spiritually dead pastor.

14.  That church needed chopping as did another one on Sullivans Island.  The pastors wife of  a large Sullivans Island Church came to a meeting at Isle of Palms Baptist Church about the dangerous curriculum.  This pastor’s wife was furious that we were passing out copies of the actual curriculum that the kids were being taught in the classrooms. The Junior Great Books were mind control to lead our kids into some bizarre and anti Christian, demonic practices!  Why was she so angry?!  We would find out in 1999 that one of the decons at that church tried to get our unchurched  mutual friends to go to a strip joint with them and take their kids.  We will get back to that in 100 pages or so. Deacons are not supposed to do that!  And the Deacon’s daughter thought that playing with a OUIJA Board was a lot of fun.  What a great way to get into some dangerous spiritual territory.  By God's grace my girls were always kept safe around these monsters.

15.  The people at Isle of Palms Baptist Church (which had the meeting to inform any parent who wanted to come to the meeting) did not mind going against the flow which was taking kids down the sewer. They wrote letters to the editor which was one of the few ways to get any truth into the newspaper.  On our islands east of the Cooper River the local weekly paper was called the Moultrie News.  There were so many letters to the editor in that weekly paper from the Timmons, and Carole Brown, and Dena Wall, Barbie Barr and Bill and myself so that was one of the few venues other than talk radio  available to us to get the truth to parents in our area.  


16.  In Mount Pleasant the church that Candice Bates went to was an excellent one.  It is named SeaCoast and I went there with my ex-hostile tenant Shelly for awhile.  The pastor had a meeting there, or let someone else have it, to let parents know what was going on in the schools.  Greg Surrat’s church grew and grew and grew some more.  If we still lived in South Carolina we would probably be going there.  It was an excellent church and close to our island home.  Many years after we left South Caroina another woman who had also moved away was in a life and death situation.  I called SeaCoast about Starla and told the phone lady about Starla, and I was very touched that she did not just put Starla’s name on a list, but instead had me talk to Greg.  Often it seems like the only ones that pastors of big churches bother with are important people.  Neither Starla nor I was important and Greg was the good kind of pastor who was not influenced by financial or political status. (Greg was one of the few clergy who was asked to be a speaker when we had the Deliverance Day of Prayer in the Schools in Charleston County.which you will get to experience in the future in Book World.)

17.  Rick Edgar had an excellent church in North Charleston, but it has been 15 years since we moved away and I do not remember the name of that church.  While we were going there (It was very far from our house so we did not go there too long) Sandi visited there also.  This was one of the most awesome things I ever witnessed.  At one point in the service, Pastor Rick invited people who wanted to make Jesus the Lord o their life to come up to the altar.  Sandi was painfully shy so she did not go up.  Nobody went up. (And that was probably because everyone else at that church had already accepted and were already serving Jesus.)  


18.  Rick turned around and was returning to the platform he had been speaking from when Sandi (who was raised by Catholic nuns in an orphanage so she was probably never taught anything about accepting Jesus as her Lord) got out of her seat and literally RAN to the front of the church as Rick was going up the steps,  AND YELLED OUT TO HIM TO COME BACK SO SHE COULD PRAY WITH  HIM TO ACCEPT JESUS AS HER LORD.  


19.  That was one awesome Church Shopping day!  I know I put Sandi in another section, but some miracles (and salvation and escaping from Satan’s snare is a major miracle) bears repeating.



CHAPTER 25  *** 
Terrific Terrible TENANT ALERT! ****

1  Back to the School Board Policy that I had used to fill out papers to have the Pumsy Curriculum removed, OK?  Remember, it was a school board policy and School Board Policy has the force of law in the county in which the school board resides, and Candice told me that she would, by law, have to be on the curriculum review committee and she would get rid of that curriculum ...but she did not get rid of it!   Was she a liar?  I had spoken to her when she had just come back from the seminar she attended and CANDICE  WAS  THE  ONE  WHO TOLD  ME  IT  WAS  SATANISM!  So what was going on?   Le Butthead told me 30 days after I had filed the form for removal of objectionable curriculum,which was a School Board Policy, and School Board Polict has the force of law in the County in which the School Board members reside, the Committee on Removal of Objectionable Curriculum had met and decided to keep Pumsy.

2.  If God had not helped me, I would have been out of alternatives when LeButthead told me the committee had met and decided to keep the curriculum, because the media seemed to be beyond stupid, the administration was beyond callous and I could not find out who was on the committee that said that the program that led kids into Satanism should stay, EVEN THOUGH I HAD SENT AN UNANSWERED FOIA LETTER TO ROTTEN LEBUTTHEAD.
 
3.  AND THEN I WENT TO A SCHOOL BOARD MEETING WHERE I SAW CANDICE STANDING IN THE BACK OF THE ROOM WITH AN OLDER WOMAN WHO COULD BE A WITNESS TO THIS FACT THAT CANDICE WAS NOT ON THAT COMMITTEE. I WENT UP TO HER AT THAT MEETING AND ASKED WHY SHE HAD NOT GOTTEN RID OF PUMSY  LIKE SHE PROMISED SHE WOULD!  She told me her hands were tied until I did what she told me I needed to do.  I asked her if she was referring to the School Board Policy on removal of Objectionable Curriculum.  In front of a witness, she said, quite exasperated, "Yes!  I cannot do anything until you fill out that paperwork!”  [I knew that Candice had said that she wanted it gone too, but Le Butthead told me the committee had met and said the Pumsy Program was staying.  I used to be so naïve that I did not think people lied.  I definitely know they do as I am typing this]  At that point I told Candice that I had filled out the forms like she told me to, and I was told that the Review Committee had met and had decided to keep the curriculum.  Instantly, she turned white and ran to the bathroom in the back of the hall we were standing in.  I tried to follow her but could not get in.  I think she was so upset that she had to throw up!  I am not writing this to be funny!  She knew the danger of Satanism because she had recently been to a conference on just that topic.  When she came out of the bathroom she and her friend went down the steps and out of the School Board building very quickly. I tried to follow them but could not catch them.  It was obvious from Candice's physical reaction that LeBUTTHEAD was a liar, but I did not know what to do about his deception.

4.  Remember I told you to watch for Terrific and Terrible Tenant Alerts?  THIS IS A TERRIBLE TENANT ALERT which maybe should be a TERRIFIC TENANT ALERT because the terrible tenant unintentionally did something terrific for me.  Soon after this revelation that there never was a vote from a committee that Candice headed, because there never was a committee formed because LeButthead was a manipulative, deceptive liar, we had a terrific terrible tenant ask us to put a board across the outside edge of his long wooden porch to keep his dog’s  urine from falling on the tenants in the downstairs front apartment.  We had to get rid of this tenant so we would not have to do time for murder.  It is not easy to evict a tenant I have been told.  This was most probably happening in October of 1992.  Since murder was not an option I was looking for legal options.  I called the solicitors office and asked to speak to someone. I did not ask to speak to the big shot nor did I give my name when I called, but because of my frequent calls to WTMA talk radio my voice was probably recognized by the one who answered and he probably thought this call should go to David Schwacke. This was a question any low level clerk could have answered, but God had a better idea.  (He always does!)

5.  Since the one who took the call was David Schwacke, who was the Solicitor at the time in Charleston County, I was not about to blow this opportunity!  So forget about the idiotic tenant!  I went for something important!  I knew this mistake in the Solicitor's office was a "God thing".   (Just for your own information… if you ever have a really bad and stupid tenant … just flip the breaker to the AC unit if it is hot out, or to the furnace if it is cold.  Terrible tenants are usually stupid so it just may work.  It did work for us with these stupid terrible terrific tenants.)

6. When I told David I had been unable to get an answer to my Freedom Of Information Act Request  (which is a federal thing) that I had sent to Dr. LeBoeuff  many months before, asking for names of those on the review committee that supposedly met but that I now knew actually never did meet, he told me I would need to get a lawyer.  When I told him I could not afford a lawyer he told me the only alternative was to handle it criminally and have him arrested.   WHAT???  THAT CRIMINAL WHO WAS IN CHARGE OF KEEPING THE PROGRAM THAT WAS SO HARMFUL TO THE MENTAL AND SPIRITUAL WELL BEING OF LITTLE KIDS COULD ACTUALLY BE ARRESTED FOR NOT COMPLYING WITH A STUPID FEDERAL MANDATE?  HE COULD HARM THE KIDS AND NOT GO TO JAIL, BUT HE CAN'T IGNORE THE FEDS?  WOW!  Only in AmeriKa!  I guess it is like honor among thieves.  One criminal had better not ignore another criminal because the Federal Mafia does not want the Educational Mafia to disrespect them.  What insane, absurd lunacy!

7.  David Schwacke said that I could not get money if I handled it like the crime it was, but that would be fine with me!  I would have been willing to pay anything to have him arrested!  Then, as I was talking to David on the phone, he started to ask me some questions about what I found so offensive in the curriculum. The news media only gave out propaganda, not real news.  After we spoke he asked if he could see the actual curriculum.  Along with the Pumsy I sent him the Junior Great Book story about Dita being taught witchcraft by the priest.  David was Catholic so I thought that would upset him and I did want the solicitor (who is the PROSECUTOR)  to be upset.  Knowing LeButt Head would be arrested like other criminals who also harm children was enough to make my day!  I mailed David the curriculum immediately.  David’s wife was the head shrink for the School System and would clearly see hypnotism was being used with Pumsy.

8.  Then I called the sheriff and was connected to a man named Danny.  I told him about my conversation with David Schwacke and told him to arrest LeButthead.  He told me that he had never arrested anyone for a FOIA violation.  I explained to him that he really did need to call David Schwacke and see how to do it.  I did not want money.  I wanted justice.  If I got money it would have been money from taxpayers.  I did not even want money from LeButthead.  I wanted him to be treated like the criminal he was.  He was harming kids physically and spiritually.  He used deception and fraud to keep the Pumsy program that was provably dangerous.  He was ultimately responsible for the fact that girls were taken from schools to have their unborn babies murdered while still in the womb.  And he was ultimately responsible for the manipulation of the minds of children in the class rooms by both making them more susceptible to manipulation from the hypnotism and then keeping the Junior Great Books in the classrooms.  How totally confusing to a child to be told one thing at home and another totally opposite ambiguous thing by the teachers who the parents tell the kids they need to listen to  and  respect!

9.  This was a serious battleground and the very lives (how many homosexuals die before the age of 40 because of the things they do to their own bodies such as 'fisting?') and souls of the children were the prize in this battle. This was a "Battleground" without bullets which was littered with silent weapons of mind control which at any time could explode and cause serious mental and spiritual injuries which could actually be fatal.  Rapid emotional mood swings, heightened suggestibility, suicidal tendencies,  ... oh no!  I just thought of another thing I had kept repressed in my mind which has just now surfaced as I am typing this. You need to sit down for this one. In a booklet I read that I had gotten from Vern Jordahl who is a PHD who taught teachers how to teach, he wrote that kids were told  (as part of some sex ed curriculum) that "Everyone who has lived on a farm has had sex with a farm animal" or something very similar to that.  If the kids were made more suggestible by programs such as Pumsy, and encouraged to conform and not be different, and since they are told in sex ed by their teachers (who the parents have already told the kids as they leave for school that they need to listen to,)  how many kids have tried this insane and evil thing which the Word of God calls BEASTIALITY? , Wouldn't the child be more inclined to try it?  Beastiality is so serious that both the man and the innocent animal also, were to be killed for this hideous, dangerous, totally unnatural action.      

10.  There were many people who came and went in the battle for the minds of these kids.  Learning what was being done to and with the kids was so time consuming and emotionally, financially and physically draining, and I totally understood how people would come and help for a while and then disappear from the radar screen.  It is very hard for some people to handle the rejection of their friends who think they would have to be insane to even contemplate, let alone believe, that the school system could be this totally dangerous for our kids.  

11 . Schools should be a safe place.  We have to send our kids there.  Most teachers seem so nice, and in many ways are.  But children must take the assessment tests and they need to score well or the teacher is unemployed.  The teachers teach to the test.  The curriculum is geared to the tests.  Assessment tests do not test for exceptional intelligence and knowledge. They test for conformity.  Going along with the crowd is the desired result of 12 years of public indoctrination and mis-education.  And usually the crowd is going in the wrong direction.  Sometimes certain "Crowd Members" were actually employed by the Charleston County School System, and they acted like they hate the truth tellers, which makes it look like the "Crowd" is larger and more menacing than it actually is, which can be quite confusing for the renegade who is going against the "Crowd", yet necessary so the "Enlightened Crowd Members" can continue to draw a paycheck to feed their families.  This was something I discovered when I went to the "Old Charleston County School Headquarters" which were right next to the old Main Library on King Street in Charleston.  I will give you just two memorable incidents that took place there.

12.  I had to go into the Old School Headquarters to get a copy of the school board policy that said something about a parent only being permitted to speak once every 6 months on the same issue.  That rule was used to try to get rid of my unwanted presence at the School Board Meetings. (It did not work because I just expanded my knowledge to more criminal actions of the school Educrats.  There was so much more that I discovered because of this pretend rule.)   I was directed to go to a certain room in that sprawling old building, and when I walked in I made the assumption that the one who directed me to go there had called ahead and warned the School Employee that an Enemy Combatant was on the way.  My heart is beating fast as I remember this.  It is a fuzzy memory so I may leave parts of this out.  When I asked for a copy of that policy, I was told they would not give it to me.  Then I told them (It was two ladies, one older and the other about 35) I was not leaving their office without it.  The older lady then left to go to Dr. Rotten le Butthead's office to get a copy of  it to get rid of me.  Almost as soon as she left, the other woman, who was bigger than me, lunged at me and as she encircled me with her arms, I thought she was going to beat me up or stab me. Instead she just hugged me and thanked me for what I was doing. She told me many of the teachers and employees were behind me but they could not speak out or they would lose their jobs.  WHAT A PLEASANT AND TOTALLY UNEXPECTED RELIEF!  I WAS STILL ALIVE!  A totally expected result was no such school board policy existed.

13. Because of the encouragement I was given from the lady who hugged and thanked me instead of hurting and cursing me, the next time I was at the downtown library with Bill, it was about closing time for the school district offices so I took some of my many copies of the mind-bending "Classic, Demonic, Junior "Grate-on-the-nerves" Books to give to the School District Employees as they exited the building and headed for their cars.  My efforts were actually well received by the employees until...  hmmmm... some old guy came past me and smiled at me as I gave him my papers, and he even thanked me! Then this schizophrenic fellow started to yell and scream at me and tell me I was a crazy lady!  BUT HE WAS THE ONE WHO WAS SHAKING AND SCREAMING!  I was just very sweetly sharing the fruits of my labor!  I think Dr. Rotten LeButt was the crazy one!  The way he was shaking was the same old "Demonic Shaking Thing" that occurred over and over with the principal of Sullivan's Island School and Robert New. 

*************************************************************************************************************************
                                  NOW  A  COMMERCIAL  BREAK  FROM  THE  ONE   BRINGING  YOU  THIS   BOOK
*********************************************************************************************************************

14. In about this time period my Mom was coming down with my Uncle Gene and his beautiful, (inside and out) wife Ella.  Gene's first wife, Alice, had died of cancer quite a long time before he married Aunt Ella.  God had given me very specific directions for what to do before they arrived at my house.  Uncle Gene was an atheist and I was always trying to lead him to Jesus.  At his wedding ceremony to become the husband of Ella, I actually read a bible and it was at a Unitarian Church.  I opened up first to a section in the back (Probably the Book of Revelation) and read something very disturbing.  This is extremely hazy in my memory, but from what I was reading I had the very uncomfortable feeling that the Whore of Babylon was actually the Catholic  Church!  And I had read this while I was a Catholic.

15. What I was told by My Boss to do before Gene got to our home was to get some oil and pray over it and speak over the oil that no evil spirit could cross over the threshold of the doors where I had placed this oil.  (Hey, this was not my idea!  But since it worked, now I do it sometimes even when I do not get specific orders to do this.)  I then put the "Prayed Over Oil" on the threshold of every door and also on the woodwork on the sides of the doorways.  That was all the orders I had gotten from headquarters, so that is all I remember doing. 

16.  I did not notice any difference at all in Gene, but that did not matter to me, because all I need to do is listen and obey, and I had done that.  Late that night I was up after everyone else had gone to bed, and I was very softly playing the piano when Aunt Ella came downstairs to talk to me. Her question was chilling because I did not know what she knew about what I had done.  She asked me "What had I done to Gene?"  I told her I did not know what she was talking about, and she pressed me insistently to tell her. I asked her what made her think I had done something, hoping to change the subject somewhat, because I love Aunt Ella and did not want her to think I was insane.  Then she told me that in all the years she had been married to Gene, she had never seen him so relaxed and at peace than he had been since he came into our house. I explained to Ella what God had told me to do, and of course I totally blamed God for this insane activity. (He can handle the rejection because He has been rejected even more often than I have been.) Then Aunt Ella asked me if we could come up to Ohio and do this thing at her house. WOW!

17.  OK,  out of sequential order again here...let's time travel forward about 6 months.  Now we are up in Ohio at Aunt Ella's house. All of my family, including Becka who was about 2 years old, and my mom, were with me. Everyone was in the same room when Ella and I very quietly left that room and surreptitiously went from room to room with the Demon Buster Oil which we placed liberally in many places in that house forcing all demons to flee. (Oh Wow!  As I type, I am learning again!)  At one point we heard some horrible screaming and crying from outside. I had not done something before Ella and I started to do what we were doing to kick out the demons.  BIG MISTAKE!  What I did not do that I should have done was to SPEAK FORTH IN THE NAME OF JESUS OF NAZARETH THAT THERE COULD BE NO RETALIATION NOW OR EVER FOR WHAT WE ARE ABOUT TO DO.  The name of Jesus is more powerful than any demon, and I do not know if I had already learned that way back in 1991, but if I knew it, I was just plain stupid to have forgotten it.

18.  The screaming was coming out of little Becka.  She had fallen and had hundreds of little tiny sharp thorns all over her little body.  It took what seemed like hours to pull these out of her little body, and when we were done and she was finally calmed down, we went out to where she had gotten hurt so terribly, and we saw no plants that had any thorns in that vicinity.  OH! I just had another revelation!  (I am so glad God told me to write this book so I can get my house back when the book is done... or I never would have made myself write this and I never would have realized this.)  Uncle Gene would eventually die in his sleep as he was taking a nap in that house during a time when Sarah was fasting for him! (but that does not happen in Real World til about 1997, which is about 6 years after God had me do this at his house!   So Sarah was fasting and praying for Gene at the same time that Gene was taking a nap in a house that Demons were not able to be in because of what God had told Ella to ask me to do... so as Gene was leaving his body to go to eternity, there were no agents of evil there to deceive him as God was taking him into eternity.  I had already felt like God had taken Gene into heaven because of a scripture God had given me at church that same Thursday night that Gene had died.  Now God has just connected more dots for me.  God had 'His Kid' (which He paid for ) , that would be Sarah, fasting and praying for Gene and a different uncle of mine, at the same time as Gene (and neither of the 2 men Sarah was fasting for was sick) went to heaven. 
                                               
*************************************************
 END  OF  COMMERCIAL  FROM  OUR  SPONSOR  ****            Back to school stuff  YUCK!    
   
*************************************************

19.  The people at Isle of Palms Baptist Church did not mind going against the flow which was taking kids down the sewer. They wrote letters to the editor which was one of the few ways to get any truth into the newspaper.  On our islands east of the Cooper River the local weekly paper was called the Moultrie News.  There were so many letters to the editor in that weekly paper from the Timmons, and Carole Brown, and Dena Wall, Barbie Barr and Bill and me. That was one of the few venues other than talk radio  available to us to get the truth to parents in our area.  

20.  Brad Crafton was the editor of that paper, and he sure did not like me one tiny bit. When I would see him face to face, he didn't even try to hide his exasperation with us stupid Christians.  I went into his office once to take him a copy of a story out of one of the Junior Great Books.  The story was ALLAH WILL PROVIDE.  He looked at me totally exasperated and asked me "What is the difference?  Allah and God are the same!"  I asked him if I went and bought him a book at the Christian Bookstore next to his newspaper office would he read it, and he said yes!  

21.  I went to the Book Store and bought Grant Jeffrey’s ARMAGEDDON, APPOINTMENT WITH DESTINY.  You, dear reader, have got to read this book!  If you go back to 1982 in this Amusing Grace book you will see that I had called in on a national talk show on Christmas Eve in probably 1992, which is the time frame I am writing about now......uh oh, I am going to do it again!  MAUREEN BRYANT is going to copy Maureen Bryant's words from earlier in this book and put them here, but this will have to include 1982.....because the 2 events are connected by the phone call to Barry Farber’s show that I made on Christmas Eve in about 1992.  WRITING A BOOK CAN BE SO CONFUSING!!!  I WONDER IF I WOULD BE SO CONFUSED IF IT WERE NOT FOR THE TWO CLOSED HEAD INJURIES?...That excuse is convenient at times!   (But it is also quite inconvenient to have the head injuries that can make thinking so tiresome! )

 
Chapter 26  *********  RE-RUN (then More Happy Stuff) *********


1. OK, here goes a majorly long interruption which I will copy and paste from 1982 ...  sequential stuff is so difficult!  But before you read the following rerun, I do want you to know that after Brad read the book by Grant Jeffrey, he joined the "I Love Jesus" Club. 

1.  On Christmas Eve of  1993 or 1994 I turned on the radio while I wrapped presents for my kids.  I was hearing a show I had never heard before and the host was asking questions about what makes the listeners think that the bible is true and there is a reason to celebrate Christmas.  I called into Barry Farber’s talk show and I did my Grant Jeffry imitation of all the prophecies in the bible that were literally fulfilled.  When I finished my reason for believing that the bible was accurate and true, Barry asked me when I first found out the bible was true.  I told him I didn't want to but he was so insistent that I did tell him when I first knew the bible was true.   For me I first knew it when the dead lady on the beach started to breathe again.  I reluctantly related the following miracle to him on what I now know was a national radio show on Christmas Eve.

2.  HERE IS THE RE-RUN.  IT WILL BE IN ITALICS.  IF YOU READ IT ALREADY WHEN I RELATED THIS IN THE 1982 SECTION, JUST SKIP THE ITALICIZED PART. OK?  REMEMBER, THIS IS OUT OF SEQUENCE.  IT HAPPENED IN THE SUMMER OF 1982, but it culminated with  the talk radio show in this time period, which is in sequence.

3.  Eva, (here she is again!) had given me a book to read by Gloria Copeland, wife of Kenneth Copeland. The book was "God’s Will For You Is Prosperity".  Eva had never nagged me to do anything before, but oh, how she pestered me to read this Stupid Book.  The author was not a Catholic.  I knew for a fact that unless you were Catholic you didn’t get to go to heaven.  Surely the nuns, priests and even the pope couldn’t be liars!!! Could they be? (Actually, I guess when you are just repeating a lie you have been brainwashed with, it isn't actually a lie, even though it is not true.  Some of those who I am considering to be liars were just deceived in the same way that I was deceived.)  I didn’t want to waste my time reading a book by someone who I believed was on her way to hell.  Plus, the Stupid Book was about the bible.  BORING!!! I only used the bible to ask God questions, like, "Am I pregnant?" ...I sure didn't want to study it!   And even worse, the Stupid Book was about the Abrahamic Covenent.  MORE  BORING!!!  I did not want to read that Stupid Book but I did want Eva to shut up about the Stupid Book.

4.  It was a Sunday night and my back was hurting really badly because of the drunk driver, David Chapman, and because I was pregnant, and because it was raining.  That was a triple whammy for back pain.  Bill was already asleep so I couldn’t get a backrub, so I decided I would read the Stupid Book.  Surely a book that boring would put me to sleep even with a backache.
 
5.  The Stupid Book was beyond bizarre.  It said if you had Jesus living in you, you could do the same things He did.  It said that your words had power!  It even told how to use your words to raise a dead person!  How dumb did Gloria think her readers were? (Fortunately I was raised as a Catholic, so I was a member of the "One True Church" and would not fall for that stupidity.)  I finished the Stupid Book that night.  When I was done, I spoke out loud with my mouth, mockingly, “I command my back to stop hurting until 7:00 tomorrow morning.”  (Just in case the Stupid Book was true, I didn’t want to blow the insurance settlement we had not yet received from the drunk driver accident by getting healed too soon.)  I then went in to bed next to my sleeping husband and I fell asleep.  I guess my back had quit hurting or I would have tossed and turned all night. 

6.  The next morning I woke up at about 6:30.  Bill was already gone to do his Wise Potato Chip route.  I needed to feed my dogs and cats and then take my dogs for a walk on the beach before I went to help Bill stock the shelves.  It was raining, but being a quick learner and realizing my back wasn’t hurting, I tried my new magic trick.  I told the rain to stop until we got back from the beach.  It stopped.  This was fun!  I could hardly wait to see Bill and tell him!  I didn’t take a raincoat or an umbrella, just my precious dogs, Missy, Andy and Fi.


 7. We got to the beach and turned left at the waters edge.  We were walking for about 10 minutes or so when I got a terrible stab of pain in my back.  I looked at my watch (which I had never worn to the beach before) and it was exactly 7:00!!!   I felt like I was in the Twilight Zone.  It didn’t dawn on me to tell the pain to go away again  (OK, maybe I wasn’t such a quick learner)  so I called my dogs and we headed back towards our path.  A jogger was heading towards us as we went back.  He hollered to me to put my dogs on a leash because a dead body had just washed up.  If anyone out there is as old as I am you may remember Allen Funt and his Smile, You’re on Candid Camera weekly show.  Well, I knew I was on God’s Candid Camera!  I also knew that if I didn’t do what I learned to do from that Stupid Book, I was going to be in deep trouble with Him.  I may even have to spend a century in Purgatory! 

8.  I was expecting the dead body to be a man.  I started praying for him to not have to be in Purgatory too long.  “We pray for the repose of the poor souls in purgatory” was the accepted Catholic prayer.  (How in the world can you "repose" while you are becoming a crispy critter as your sins are burnt off?)  As I walked down the beach to where the body would be, I really dreaded what I would have to do.  First, the Stupid Book said you have to touch the body.  I was pregnant and I had never touched a dead person, and I thought it was going to be really gross.  Then you have to say stuff out loud in the name of Jesus.  Catholics pray quietly to themselves, not out loud, unless you were saying the rosary or something totally Catholic.


9.  It seemed like a very long walk back to our path, and the body that I knew I would have to touch  (yuck!) was actually, to my dismay, a couple of hundred feet further.  By the time I got to the dead person, there were 3 guys in orange coveralls working on her.  One of the guys was Gerald Johnson who lived across the street from us when we lived at 8  31st  Street.  (His address would have been on 3102 Cameron Blvd. I think.)  Gerald, dressed in those EMS type orange coveralls, was at the top of the right side of her body.  Two other guys who I didn’t know were on the left side of her.  I gave my dogs to Holly (Can you believe a guy named Holly in the middle of this unbelievable story?  What kind of a mother would name her son Holly? He owned East Cooper Lock and Safe in Mount Pleasant and I did not like him because he was he was not a very good tipper at the bar I had worked at!) and  Holly told me to go away.  I told him I had to do something so he took the leashes.  I got to where the body was, and it was so surreal!  She was about 30. I really thought it was going to be a man who had drowned. Her hair, skin and blouse and long pants were all the same color as the sand.  Her head was closest to the dunes and her feet, which had  maroon penny loafers on them, were closest to the ocean.  I touched her on her skin by her ankle and out of my mouth came these words: “In the name of Jesus OF NAZARETH,  I command your spirit to come back into your body right now.”  At that moment, Gerald Johnson said  “I’ve got a pulse now” and all of this gross stuff came out of her mouth.

 

10.  (Before I forget, I need to tell you that I did not know where the “OF  NAZARETH” came from.  I didn’t know to say that.  I later heard Johanna Michaelson on the 700 Club saying that in South America there are many guys with the name of Jesus. For deliverance or a miracle she said to always say Jesus of Nazareth. )  

11.  I got my dogs and went home and called Eva and woke her up to pray with me.  It did start raining again after I got home.  I  left to go help Bill on his route, and by the time I was going past the path that the lady was down, there was an ambulance parked there.  (It was right by Senator Hollings old front beach house for you readers from Isle of Palms, close to 31st Street)  I couldn’t believe they hadn’t started back to the hospital yet with her, and that is where the REAL BATTLE BEGAN!.  The devil started putting thoughts in my head…like…."there’s no hurry, she’s dead."   So right then I started talking out loud to the devil, because the Not So Stupid Book said not to let the devil steal your words or he can steal your miracle.  All of a sudden every word I had read the night before which was written by a woman who was not Catholic, became very important.


12.  When I got to the BiLo store in Mount Pleasant, on the only road off the islands, I kept  waiting for an ambulance to go by while I stocked the shelves.  I never did see one, so I kept talking out loud to the devil.  (Poor Bill…when he went to bed the night before, I was a good Catholic girl…now I was a bona fide nut case who thought she could raise the dead and was speaking out loud to the devil!  And this crazy woman was going to have his baby soon!)  I kept telling the devil that God was not going to let her die, and she would have no after effects from what had happened to her. 
                                                                                                                 .                                                                                                                       13.  It was the next day before I found out that she had been taken to County Hospital…but no one knew her name yet.  I sent a letter to the hospital and asked for someone to read the letter aloud to her and it said: “In the name of Jesus of Nazareth, there will be no ill effects from what had happened.”  (God is very good at "On the job training and I so realized how important the name of Jesus was and also the power of the spoken word. ) 

14.  Within a couple of weeks, I got a letter from Ellen Weeks Katona from Summerville. She had been the dead lady on the beach. She thanked me for the letter and said that even though her doctors told her family that even if she lived, she would be a vegetable from all the drugs had taken on Sunday night, she had completely recovered.  Someone must have actually read that letter out loud  to her, because the power of life and death really is in the tongue! BE CAREFUL WHAT YOU SAY! 

15.  Her plan had been to fill her body up with drugs and walk on the beach  til she passed out and let the ocean take her away and no one would know what had  happened to her.  She changed her mind and tried to get to a house on front beach to get help, but she didn’t make it.  She did pass out and the ocean took her away but God brought her back.


16.  How nice of Him to be teaching an idiot like me how to raise the dead while she was preparing to kill herself.  I have heard that God is not looking for silver vessels or for golden vessels.  He is just looking for willing vessels.  At that point I was not even a willing vessel,  just an available one in close proximity to where the suicide was occurring.  (Is God awesome or what!???  And isn't it sad that all he could find was a Catholic whose last employment had been in a bar! He does have a great sense of humor!  And if you doubt that, look in the mirror at yourself!  He made you and I bet you are pretty funny!


17.  And here is a major PS to this, and this section is current to this part of the book   On Christmas Eve, probably of 1994, more than 10 years after this happened, I was listening to a talk radio show that I had never heard before.  I thought it was a local Charleston station with a local host.  The host was Barry Farber.  I turned it on when Barry was asking people what made them think that the bible was true.  I called in and did my Grant Jeffrey imitation.  He has a book, Armageddon, Appointment with Destiny, (the one I gave to Brad at the Moultrie News) that has some awesome facts about how prophecy has been fulfilled literally over and over again. Barry asked me to hang on over the break and be prepared to tell what it was that caused me to first believe that the bible was true.  I told him I didn’t want to, but he was so urgent and insistent that I did wait on the line over the break.  Of course I told him about the dead lady on the beach.  When I was done, he said to his audience some words to the effect that "you have to believe her…she gave names of people who were there, the name of the now alive woman, where and when it happened”, and on and on. He was advertising to his listeners that the name of Jesus of Nazareth can raise a dead person! The Title of the “not so stupid book” is GOD'S WILL FOR YOU IS PROSPERITY by Gloria Copeland.

18.  The awesome thing is…I found out later that Barry Farber was Jewish!  Oh, it wasn’t a local station.  Barry was a national talk show host.  Can you imagine how many people gave Jesus some serious consideration after this Jewish guy said  “you have to believe her.”  I bet God did that just to reach some desperate person that someone was praying for!  And it wouldn't surprise me at all if someone reading this book didn't accept Jesus after hearing about Ellen Katona on Barry Farber's show.  I think God is like that!  He seems to have this multi-tasking thing down really good!  Of course, since He has the whole world in His hands, we better hope He knows how to multi-task!   (I think Barry is now a writer with Newsmax.com.  If anyone reading this knows him, why not buy him a copy of Grant Jeffrey's new book, The Signature of God? And if you do know him but do not want to buy a book for him, could you tell me how to get in touch with him? )  If by any chance you heard the Barry Farber show on Christmas Eve in 1993, could you email me at NoWay@bedfordcorruption.com ?


        Chapter 27     ****   FUN IN THE PARK   ****    

1.   Ostracism (which is the commonly used technique against those who rebel against many different systems) seems to be used to force renegades to conform and be like other good little sheep.  It could have been somewhat of a problem for my kids, but they really didn't seem to notice it.  In fact, it was because of the ostracism that I had one of the funniest experiences I have ever had!   One of my most memorable and favorite good times started out quite unpleasantly and within a few days got a bit scary, then turned into a very enjoyable and hilarious meeting.

2.  I had just found out that there was actually a group of homeschoolers who took their kids to a really nice place, Palmetto Park, about once a month.  WOW!  There was actually a big group of kids who would be allowed to play with my kids!  We were going and we were so excited about it!!!  On our way, maybe about 3 miles from the park, the van broke.  I had to have it towed but it turned out that it was just a hose which had come loose.  We did miss meeting the other kids for my kids to have as friends, and we were all extremely disappointed.

3.  I promised my kids we would go to the park anyway the next Saturday with the family of the very few friends that they still had, the Cowherd kids. This is definitely an Amusing Grace thing!  I think this would have been very early in the Spring of 1992. I packed a freezer chest of drinks and snacks, went to pick up Adam, Wes and Jared Cowherd, and drove to Palmetto Park in Mt. Pleasant.  The park was totally deserted.  That was NOT normal.  It was a very popular park and it was a beautiful day!  There was nobody at the gate to see if we had the sticker to get us in for free.  We just went in.  There were no cars in the parking lot either.  But the Big Toy (A HUGE JUNGLE GYM)  was there, and that was why we came.

4.  As we were walking away from the car and going towards the picnic tables, a couple of men drove in to the parking lot with a cute little boy, but we didn't even make eye contact.  One of the guys, when they were on the way into the actual park area, was singing praise songs.  I then told God that I hoped He didn't mind, but I was going to try to stop singing to Him so often because it sounded so bizarre. (I always catch myself singing to Him because He is my best friend.)  For some reason, these guys kind of creeped me out.

5.  The park was totally empty except for these guys and me and our kids.  I was already at a picnic table giving drinks to the kids that came with me, and the "Singer of Praise" came and sat at the same table we were at!  There were at least 10 empty tables nearby, so why would he sit down at the table we were occupying?  To say I was a little bit nervous would have been an understatement.  Then, the cute little boy little guy who came in with these 2 men came over and looked up at me and said, inquisitively, dink?   He wanted a drink and even though the guys were a bit intimidating, this cute little boy little guy who came in with these 2 men wasn't.  I gave him a "dink" and then I took Becka over to push her on a baby swing.  The other kids were already on the "Big Toy".  There were no other people in the huge sprawling park but these two guys and the little boy, and us.

6.  As I was pushing Becka with my back towards these two strange guys, they were heading my way. Uh oh!  They put their little guy in a swing just one away from the one I was pushing Becka in.  I had to listen to what these guys were talking about because they were so close to us.  It wasn't too long before I realized who the "singer" was.  When I blurted out "I know who you are!"  as I was looking at the singer, the other guy said, "Oh, he loves it when somebody recognizes him!"  I replied by saying, "He isn't going to like it this time!"

7.   At this point, the guy who was not the singer, Greg, looked me in the eye and recognized me and said, in utter horror... "OH NO!"  The other guy who I had recognized was William Hamilton, an editorial column writer for the big Charleston Newspaper.  William had very poor eyesight, which is why he first sat down at the only table in Palmetto Park which was already being used.  William had also written some very unkind articles about me.  WOW! I HAD A CAPTIVE AUDIENCE!  THEY COULDN'T GO BECAUSE THE LITTLE BOY THEY BROUGHT WANTED TO SWING AND SO DID MY LITTLE GIRL!  THIS WAS DEFINITELY GOING TO BE A GOD THING!  And ‘God Things’ always turn out to be good things! (And usually funny, at least to me!)

8.  I started to tell my prisoner of circumstances, William Hamilton, about many things that were going on in the schools.  Everything I told him, Greg (his last name was Forman I think, and he was a lawyer too, as was Hamilton) would say "I hate to tell you this, but she is right!"  Everything that I knew at that time that was going on in the system that was stupid or evil, I told Hamilton. After everything I said, Greg would say "I hate to tell you this, but she is right."  Finally, when I was out of things to tell Hamilton, Greg said "I hate to tell you, but everything she told you is true!" (I can hardly wait for you to see this will all come together soon!!!)

9.  At that point, I asked Hamilton, a very liberal leaning writer, why he was singing praises to Jesus on his way into the park. I knew from reading his column in the Sunday newspaper that he was a Unitarian, and Unitarians don't really believe in anything!   He made the mistake of telling me that he was just doing it to irritate Greg because Greg is Jewish.


10.  Then I told Hamilton he had just made a huge tactical error by telling a really strong, in love with Jesus, Christian that he was there with a Jewish guy, because now I had to tell the Jewish guy about Jesus.  So, as we pushed our kids in the little swings, I did my Grant Jeffery imitation and told Jewish Greg about all the Messianic prophecies which Jesus had completely fulfilled.  And now it was William Hamilton's turn to say to Greg, "I hate to tell you this but she is right!"  


11.  I was able to have a reluctant "witness" who agreed with me as I told William Hamilton about the school system, and then I also had a "witness" who agreed with me as I told Greg about Jesus truly being the Messiah.  That was so refreshingly fun!  You know, it was one of those "Thanks, I needed that" moments!   Here's a side note on the Unitarian Church which may be very helpful for those who like to win the lost.  That is an excellent place to go to reach out and touch lost souls who are sincerely searching for truth about life, and isn't Yeshua (aka Jesus) the WAY the TRUTH and the LIGHT?  Most Unitarians I have met at the local Unitarian Church are extremely intelligent, so if you first learn some cold, hard, provable facts about the historicity of Jesus and his miracles, along with the archaeological proofs of his existence, and add to that the info supplied by Ron Wyatt about the blood of Jesus, your trip to the Unitarian Church will be very profitable to the kingdom of heaven.  

12.  These people are looking for truth, but in many cases they are looking for truth in all the wrong places.  You can take them the truth, and they will accept ANY TEACHING, and ANY would include the fact that Jesus is provably God and that the chromosome count in the blood that Ron Wyatt had scraped off of the ark of the covenant, which he found buried below the cross on which Christ died, proves that Jesus had a human mother, but did not have a human father.  At the end of this section about William Hamilton and Greg Foreman, I will put a short interruption to show you how to find out about Ron Wyatt, so stick around for at least another page.  His info is as good as Grant Jeffrey's book.    

13.  After that Greg would call me at home sometimes, and I know the calls were to hear more about Jesus being the true Messiah.  One day he called and told me he couldn't call me anymore because his friends didn't think he should be my friend.  The funny thing is, I never told anyone but Bill and Eva about our phone conversations.  So, Greg must have been telling his Jewish friends about Jesus. Pretty awesome, huh?  

14.  If you ever want to read one of the best books to show how divinely inspired the bible is, get a couple of Grant Jeffrey's books.  My favorites are ARMAGEDDON, APPOINTMENT WITH DESTINY, and an even better one is THE SIGNATURE OF GOD.  The only thing I think Grant got wrong in his Armageddon Book is the location of the Ark of the Covenant. Grant postulated that it was taken to Ethiopia, but Ron Wyatt actually found it under the cross Yeshua was crucified on.  The Ark of the Covenant had been hidden in Jeremiah’s Grotto, as you will see when you look at Ron’s info available on YouTube, and the Blood of the Precious Lamb which was shed for our redemption, actually fell on the mercy seat which was directly under the cross that Yeshua was crucified on.  READ THAT AGAIN!  THOSE MAY BE THE MOST IMPORTANT WORDS THAT YOU EVER READ IN YOUR LIFE!

15.  We will hear more about William Hamilton in 1996.  He is a very nice man. (I had given him copies of videos on Creation by Kent Hovind for his son to watch and later when I asked him if his boy had seen them yet, he told me his little guy would not eat bananas anymore. You need to see the videos to understand, but that showed me that William had also watched them. You can order them through  www.drdino.com   They were very funny and informative, but you need to order them so you can understand the hilarious banana joke that William’s little boy (I think his name was Jackson) didn’t know was a joke. I have some of the finest enemies!  The only problem is, my enemies do not stay enemies, they become my friends, so then I have to go looking for more enemies.  I think the only enemy who has remained consistently in the enemy category is Robert New who I seriously think was sent to Charleston as an outside provocateur that is a change agent and was paid to do what he did.  (You will see that in this book.)  In about a thousand pagesd you will see how important is was that God had set up this meeting.  If William Hamilton, a popular Editorial Writer in the main Charleston Newspaper had not become my instant friend during that totally unexpected and enjoyable meeting at Palmetto Park when he could not escape from me because his baby and my baby were both on little swings and there was nobody else in that park … we would have had a very powerful and influential writer and attorney fighting what our Great God had in store for us in the relatively (maybe 5 years?) near future.  Why not start keeping a journal?  I bet God does the same things for you as He does for me because He is NOT A RESPECTER OF PERSONS.


Chapter 28
  *** MEDIA MANIPULATION ***   


1  Since William was a member of the Media, why don’t  we do this section as a Media String with a lot of media threads?  Maybe we can even make a media rope, huh?  (The reason I ask for your permission to do this is because I do not know how to write a book, so I am looking for your advice, but by the time you read this so that you can help me it will be too late because the book will already be written and published!  Can we attribute this stupidity to drunk drivers?)   

2.  By this time I had gotten out of the habit of reading (or purchasing) the newspaper because I knew how many lies of omission and commission were in that paper.  I am making the assumption that William Hamilton changed what he was writing in his column after his buddy, Greg, told him that everything I had just told them was true, but it is only an assumption.  Since William wanted to have his cute little boy go to a “public school”  that would be run by home schooing parents that we would have the opportunity to start a few years after our meeting in the park, I do believe he really was a very good guy.  And he worked so hard at helping to get the grounds ready and beautiful for the kids who would be going there!  I so admire the man who had previously been my nemesis. And he may be the only lawyer who ever did an honest day’s work.  He was even using a shovel !


3.  Dan Ashley at Channel 2 TV, which was one of the 3 main network affiliates, was one of the first news anchormen I went to when I was trying to get the truth out.  I took all my 'stuff'’ which is a whole lot of curriculum and expert testimony, and surprisingly Dan was very thankful for my time and he told me that this meant so much to him because his Mom had been fighting the same insanity in the school system in upstate South Carolina, (Greenville I think) and he had honestly thought his Mom was nuts!  After seeing what was being implemented in the schools in our area, he did not have to wonder about his Mom's sanity anymore.  He was intending to do a big expose on this.  Since I never watch television, I called him about a month after I had my appointment with him to see if he had done anything with it yet.  He had not.  In fact, he was no longer employed at that station.  When I called to talk to him I was told he had been transferred very quickly to San Francisco. I'm sure this nutty stuff was well accepted in that nutty city, but it is amazing and NOT amusing how the evil ones can punish those who want to do the right things.


4.  There was a
TV Talk show host on channel 5 whose name was Bob Waters (I think), but I do not remember his name for sure.  He met with me and was going to have me on to show what was going on in the schools. He did not like me until he actually looked at the actual curriculum and was quite upset by the demonic content.  Soon after he promised to help me expose this insanity, he was arrested for some kind of corruption in North Charleston.  (I thought everyone in North Charleston was corrupt. What was the big deal was with him being corrupt too!?)  That was another lost opportunity to get the truth out.

5   The Moultrie News, which was the local weekly paper for the area in Charleston County that was East of the Cooper which is where I lived, was very good about printing all of our letters to the editor, even though Brad Crafton, the editor, really did not like us nut cases at all.  Once I showed him the Allah Will Provide book, and he then read Grant Jeffrey's book Armageddon Appointment with Destiny, we no longer had an adversarial relationship because he became one of us. (Remember, a lie takes another lie, takes another lie, BUT THE TRUTH CAN STAND ALONE!  Don't you just love that?)  One of the columnists who wrote for the Moultrie News was a man named Tom Hamrick.  He sure did not seem to like me or what I was doing to expose what was happening in the school system.  I was finally able to get to him with the truth, and what he was writing took a major turn around.  He died soon after that.  I did not know him well, so I did not know if he had been sick first or not.  But I could not help but remember the man from the Citadel asking me if I wasn't afraid that somebody was going to try to kill me for what I was finding out when he saw the Junior Great Books on a psychology data base and not on an Education Data base.


6. Channel 5 news had a sportscaster, Warren Pepper, who seemed to be very chummy with Robert New who appeared to me to be the epitome of evil. He also did interviews of guests who were not sport related for the normal news. At a future time in Book World as he interviewed me and then as he interviewed Robert New, he kind of spilled the beans about a very important vote being postponed because New did not have enough votes to keep the Pumsy curriculum, but we will get back to that later, because it has not happened yet in Book World.  When Warren had me on live in the studio for part of the news, I unintentionally did something that kind of showed how little I thought of him.  As he was talking and skewing the info I had just given him, Bill said I called “TIME OUT” and made the hand gesture that refs use to do a time out.  Maybe in my mind I realized that all that guy knew anything about was sports.


7. WTMA radio was incredibly helpful!  It was funny how God would seem to set these shows up with His people calling in one right after another.  We never did plan to do this, but oh, how wonderfully it worked out! Once Glen Pinckney became a talk show host on WTMA (Do not forget to buy your tires and get your brakes fixed at Geralds Tires!  Support those who are part of the solution, not part of the problem!) other talk show hosts would sometimes have Glen take their places or sometimes they would have Glen on as a guest.  And we owe all of those opportunities to Bill Watts at Geralds Tires!  


8.  Glen was asked to be a guest on Ken Goodman’s show when Ken’s daughter Beth was the guest host.  I went with Glen so I could pull out papers he may need to support and document what he was saying.  Beth Goodman, when we first got there, was very aloof and cool to us.  It seemed that someone had given her a list of books that we were supposedly trying to have banned.  One of them was a favorite of mine, the Diary of Anne Frank.  Beth did admit to us that there was no proof that we were trying to do that, just the irresponsible, unsubstantiated rumors.  Character Assassination is an effective way to kill the messenger and destroy the credibility of the message.


9.  Roy Munroe was one of the hosts who started out as a very liberal Democrat, and it was so hilarious when during one of his shows he said something very conservative, and then said, (and he sounded horrified as he said this,) "Oh no!  I think I am becoming a conservative!"  I would talk to some of the radio hosts off air and once when I was talking to Roy, I mentioned that I was going to be going to a meeting that night with some rich, aristocratic women (they were all very nice ladies) at the College of Charleston because Mike Fair, a Republican Representative from Greenville was going to be speaking there, and he wanted as many people to come as he could find to support him, because the College of Charleston was "Enemy Territory" for anyone who was  conservative.  Roy said he wanted to come too. This was one fun and funny meeting to all of us 'ladies', but poor Roy was actually embarrassed to be with us.  When one of the elite and sophisticated Doctors of Education up on the stage said that he sees the schools as a type of placenta, Cathy Ellison, an OB GYN nurse who was with us said loud enough for all of us ladies and also Roy to hear "He is right!  The schools are like placentas, and I have seen a lot of placentas.  They are bloody messes!"  We all started laughing at what Cathy had just said, and Roy asked us to please control ourselves.  The more we tried to stop laughing, the worse it got!  To make us laugh even more, Roy tried to shut us up by telling us he was embarrassed to be with us!  These were wives and mothers and daughters of the conservative movers and shakers in the local, state, and federal government, so Silly Roy did not have to be embarrassed to be with us.  He was a radio host so nobody in that big auditorium knew what the radio guy looked like! [ At one point, during one of his shows that I had called in on, he said that he had met Robert New, so he was sure New did not have horns and a tail.  I asked him if he had New take his pants off so be could see for himself that New did not have a tail, and then Roy had to admit he had only done a cursory inspection so he could not actually be positive there was no tail.]


10. Ken Goodman was a very well spoken and extremely intelligent talk show host.  I want to tell you about two very specific programs he did.  I will tell you about the second one soon, but not until it is in chronoLOGICal order.  The first one, I do not know when it aired, but it would bring some things into focus for me much later. This one will make more sense to you later.  On this show Ken was talking about his past.  He had at one time been a tour guide in the Historic Area of Charleston.  He was going to be taking a group from a certain denomination, (I think it was Methodists) on a tour, so to make it more interesting for this group, he researched some of the very old sermons that were preached in that specific church over a century ago.  Ken said he was surprised to see how many sermons were about homosexuality!  For Spirit Filled Christians who understand spiritual strongholds, it made it easy then to see why the homosexual agenda was so strong in Charleston.  As I got to know more and more people because of my notoriety for my bull dog attitude (a rabid bull dog at that!) I found out a lot of things I did not even want to know.  For instance, there is one lawyer who appears to be a part of a 'Queer Boy Club', and his clients never even go to trial and always seem to stay out of prison.  Let me interrupt here to tell you about a show that Nancy Wolfe, who was also a WTMA talk show host, did that kind of proves that point.  We will get back to Ken Goodman and his daughter Beth in a short time.


11.  There is no “Amusing Grace” in what I am going to type next, only really awful stuff, but it happened so it is going into this book. (Maybe one of you readers can at least add some GRACE  by doing whatever you can do to cause justice for both the murder victim and the rape victims, one of which was a young girl)   Roy Munroe got a woman, Nancy Wolfe, a job as a talk show host.  She was extremely helpful!  She was a quick learner and did a lot to educate even the brain dead politicians.  One show I want to tell you about proves the point of a certain attorney in the Queer Boy Club always giving his clients a get out of jail free card.  This was something I heard on Nancy's show way before I knew about the Queer Boy Club, which I would not even find out about until we were leaving Charleston in 1996.  (Good thing for me I did not know it, or I would have called in on WTMA and blown the whistle on what was incredibly obvious once that puzzle piece was given to me.  That could have been extremely dangerous to do. )


12. Nancy's guest this one evening was incredibly hard to listen to. We will call her Tara Talker.  She was the close friend of a woman who apparently had been given what was called the "date rape drug" who we will call Vicky Victim.  There was a man who had lived in Charleston who owned a very high class restaurant with his wife, who I will call Marie Annette Fakename.  People who have lived in Charleston for a long time will most probably know who I am talking about even though the names have been changed.  She was found murdered in their home and the murder weapon had been a knife.  It was a highly publicized case and the husband was the main suspect. I will call the husband Sarge, because he had been in the military or the reserves with the husband of the victim, who we will call Vicky Victim Fakename.  Vicky is the one who was being discussed on Nancy Wolfe's show this one night.  Sarge got this very famous lawyer whose clients never went to prison after his wife was found murdered with a knife on their stairs and it looks like Sarge got away with murder.


13.  After his wife was murdered, Sarge moved away from the Charleston area to where his extended family lived. After being gone for a year or so, he wanted to come back for a visit and stay with a friend who was the husband of his next intended victim, Vicky. However, Vicky's husband was away at reserves the weekend that Sarge came. (My assumption is that Sarge would know her husband would be gone because he had been in the reserves with Vicky’s husband.)  Vicky was not afraid of Sarge.  He was a family friend and she did not think he could have killed his dead wife, Marie Annette.  I think it was the day after Sarge had spent the night at her house when he apparently drugged and raped her that Vicky started to have flashbacks of what Sarge had done to her while she was drugged.  She could not even believe it had happened, and may have thought it was a bad dream.  But then Vicky's teenage daughter told Vicky about the horrible dream that she was had that Sarge had done the exact same thing to her!  I do not think Vicky would have told her horrible thoughts, which most probably were flashbacks, to her adolescent daughter. The lawyer who Sarge had gotten when he first was accused of murdering his wife was the one lawyer whose clients never went to prison, and I postulate that they never went to prison because the Queer Boy Club Members stick together and take care of each other.  


14.  Some in very high positions of authority in the government were in this Queer Boy Club.  One very high profile Queer Boy Club member was found in bed by his wife (who was a psychiatrist) with a male OB/GYN doctor.   She divorced him.  I was told by someone who lived very close to them that he was not allowed to be alone with his kids or have them overnight according to divorce records.  I am not sure of that because I did not see the divorce records.  I was told this by one of this QBC guy’s neighbors.  This same man told his neighbors that if they told anyone about what had happened to him, he would have them arrested.  He could easily have done that because he had a very high position in the government. I only know this because I know a family that lived in the neighborhood where this happened.  The people who told me this were not the type to gossip.  (None of my friends were the type to gossip.)


15.  It appears that there is a certain lawyer in Charleston who is very high profile and well known.  It appears that if any one accused of any crime would retain this lawyer, they would NEVER GO TO PRISON WHETHER OR NOT THEY WERE GUILTY BECAUSE OF HIS CONNECTIONS WITH THE QUEER BOY CLUB.  THIS IS THE LAWYER THAT SARGE HIRED. 

16.  Now back to Nancy's talk show.  Tara Talker, Nancy’s guest, was a good friend of Vickie Victim. 
Tara Talker told how she had called Sarge (and actually recorded the call) from her cell phone after Vickie realized what had been done to her and to her daughter.  Tara asked Sarge why he did what he did to their mutual friend Vickie.  Sarge told her "he had only used a steak knife!"  My mind goes blank now as to what the rest of this show was, because the simple statement that he “had only used a steak knife” when his wife was killed with a knife, is so horrendously frightening when Vickie knew that was how Sarge’s wife was murdered! I can’t imagine the terror she felt, even in her ‘date rape drug’ induced state of mind.  Surely there is a cop in Charleston who is not a member of the QBC.  Can't someone in authority in law enforcement get the tape from Nancy of that show?  How could I know this and nobody else know it?  Is everyone in Charleston too afraid to speak out about this?  Nancy was friends with Sheriff  Al Cannon.  Al is still the sheriff and has been since 1988.  Ask Al to look into it.  Tell him John Reidenbach would be very disappointed in him if he didn't do what needs done to avenge the death of Sarge's wife and to prevent Sarge from raping another victim like he did to Vicky and her daughter.  The sheriff is constitutionally the highest law enforcement official in the county!  DO SOMETHING USEFUL OR RESIGN!  KEEP YOUR SACRED OATH TO THE CONSTITUTION AL!  YOU KNOW IF JOHN REIDENBACH WERE STILL ALIVE HE WOULD BE BEGGING YOU AND BUGGING YOU TO DO SOMETHING!

17.   More on the QBC when we get to 1996 and then again when we get to 2006 when Sarah had her motorcycle wrecked. A lot of people in Charleston have apparently not connected the dots, and neither did I.  These dots were connected for me by a woman I trust totally who told me about a divorce lawyer who was handling a divorce for a woman who had been committing adultery. The adulterous wife decided she wanted a divorce.  The lawyer the cheating wife  hired was a member of the QBC.  Even though it was the woman who was totally in the wrong, her lawyer was about to take just about everything the adulterous woman wanted from her already victimized husband.  After the husband found out about the Queer Boy Club, he then went to his wife's lawyer and told him he was going to blow the whistle on the  QBC if  that lawyer did not back off.  At that point,  QBC Lawyer dumped his client head first into a dumpster. Wifey the Whore got nothing.  The reason I was given this info was not for gossip, but to pass it on to a public official who was being harassed by a certain member of the Queer Boy Club.  To the best of my knowledge, QBC Attorney stopped the harassment once the man I gave this info to confronted him about the QBC.  But this is a very fuzzy memory because I was given this info to pass on to the victim of QBC  lawyer a day before we moved to Virginia. The man I gave this information to moved away from Charleston.  I do not know how to get in touch with him now. (I had no idea this was going to be going into this book until I typed it.  Looks like YHWH wants  justice to be done for Marie Annette who was murdered and for Vicki Fakename and her daughter.) We might return to Nancy later.  She had a very funny thing happen on her show when Mendel Davis was her guest, but humor is not appropriate after what I just typed. (I had no idea this was going to be going into this book until I typed it.  Looks like YHWH wants  justice to be done for Marie Annette Fakename and for Vicki Fakename and her daughter.) 


18.   Let’s do the local Charleston paper.  That last section gave me a headache, and I am not kidding.  The Charleston Post Courier was the main local paper. William Hamilton,
(who you already met when I took you to Palmetto Park with my kids) wrote a column for that paper.  So did a lady named Elsa McDowell.  Because of Elsa writing my name in her column, I got a call from a very sophisticated, yet shy quiet woman. This one call would make a huge difference for stopping some of the insanity in the schools for a long long time!  Elsa wrote something about Maureen Bryant from Isle of Palms, so then that narrowed down the number of Bryants to call out of the Charleston phone book. (Isle of Palms had its own little section.)  Charlotte very timidly asked me if I could tell her where I went to church because her husband wanted to go to the same church I did.  They lived way up in Hanahan, so we never met at a church, but oh was that ever a column I should thank Elsa for!  We got to know Jim and Charlotte White, and the "God Thing" was that Jim was very good buddies with Henry Brown, who was a legislator.  But Henry was not just any legislator!  HE WAS  HEAD of the APPROPRIATIONS COMMITTEE!  That’s the committee that had the power to give and or take away finances from state agencies and departments.  He could give Barbie Baby Bimbo Nielsen an absolute fit by not giving her any money for her insane (they like to call it innovative, because it makes it seem important) programs.   Elsa had written this column just one day after "Jim from Hanahan" had called in to WTMA right after me, and he had said something that made me think that he thought I was a real nut case.  Ordinarily, I do not care what people think of me, but I really respected him so I did care.  And the next day, thanks to Elsa, I found out we were birds of a feather and I had misinterpreted what Jim had said on the radio.  Within a few years, the legislators would be paying Dr. Gerald Stiles, who ran against Barbie Baby for the position of Superintendent of Education ( He had the election stolen from him), to be their watchdog and let them know what Bimbo was up to.  That way when Neilsen had one of her insane ideas for yet another  innovative program, the appropriations committee just would not fund it.  It's great how  God works all things together for the good of those who love Him and are called according to His purposes!


19.   This is also way out of chronological order but is appropriate for media content.  God told me to write a letter to the editor for the Charleston paper.  This was right before the Pumsy Vote,  probably in
December of 1992.  I told  Him they would never print it, but He still told me to do it.  (Why am I so stupid?  He always knows what is going to happen!  He really doesn’t need my advice, does He?)  I think Jeanette was the lady I talked to on the phone, and Barbara was the name of the head of the Editorial Department.  God told me just what to write, and I was quite impressed with His writing skills!  (Of course, He did write a best seller which has probably sold more copies than any other book and is probably the most quoted book ever written, didn’t He?)  Basically what He wrote thru me was about poison in the food in the cafeteria.  If you knew about poison in the food, do you have a duty to warn those who eat there?  Or do you just say to yourself… IT DOESN’T AFFECT ME, SO WHY SHOULD I CARE?  WHY SHOULD I TRY TO KEEP KIDS FROM BEING POISONED BY THE FOOD IN THE CAFETERIA?  WHY SHOULD I MAKE PARENTS UNCOMFORTABLE?  MAYBE THEIR KIDS WON’T DIE.  I WILL JUST KEEP MY KIDS AWAY FROM THE POISON AND THE HECK WITH THE OTHER KIDS!  Even though Jeanette had told me it would not go into the paper, I asked her if I could fax it anyway and she could read it.  I did that, and on the day before the vote on Pumsy, which would mean it was in the Sunday paper, the letter He told me to write was in a big black box along with a letter by a woman who I THINK WAS A SATANIST who seemed to be the head of the proponents of Pumsy.  Sharon R****s  was her name and she lived close to friends of ours.  She celebrated Halloween like other people celebrate Christmas… with her front yard decorated with tomb stones and witches and other celebrations of death.  


20.   Speaking of Halloween … I got a call from a reporter for the Newsless Courier. I was asked what I thought of Halloween. My stupid reply was “The only thing good about Halloween was that you could get candy the day after Halloween for 75% off.”  That was all I said because when the media is the enemy, it is important not to say anything that can be taken out of context… so you need to talk in sound bites that cannot be tampered with.   THE IDIOTS  PRINTED THAT AND FOR THE NEXT 2 YEARS I COULD NOT GET THAT WONDERFUL DISCOUNT! Then for one year I was able to get cheap candy, and the following year some lazy reporter went to their archives and published that old quote again!  WHY DIDN’T THEY PUBLISH REAL STUFF LIKE ALL THE CORRUPTION IN THE LOCAL GOVERNMENT?  More media re Robert New a bit later, and it is dynamite stuff.  I will just do “Media Alerts” when appropriate. The media was helpful without ever meaning to be helpful.  There will be a MAJOR MEDIA ALERT about Robert New and the State Newspaper which was extremely important and almost got New indicted in 2006 when I was talking to a Captain Chin on the phone.


21.  Remember I told you about a very funny thing that happened on Nancy's talk show?  The guest was a politician by (I think) the name of Mendel.  A man called in who identified himself as Steve.  He mentioned that he was Mendel's bartender and asked Mendel if he knew who he was.  Mendel said something like
"Of course I know you Steve!"  Then Steve asked "Mendel, are you still chasing those pain killers with hard liquor?"  All of a sudden, Mendel was speechless! There were two Mendels in the political system at that time and I do not remember which one it was.  Nancy told me how horrified the look on his face was when he was asked that question as he was in the studio for that interview.

 22.  OK, back to Greg and William and also to David Schwacke.  Within a very brief time frame of this fun and funny encounter with the liberal editorial writer, William Hamilton, and his Jewish lawyer buddy, Greg Foreman, I mailed David Schwacke, the chief prosecutor, and his wife Ginger, who just happened to be the head shrink for the Charleston County School District, copies of the Pumsy curriculum and copies of some of the stories in the Junior Great Books.  I definitely included Dita's Story which I knew would be extremely offensive to David and his wife because this mind bending and manipulative "classic" let the kids who read this story know that you need to be knowledgeable in the art of witchcraft to be a priest... and since they were Catholic, I figured that would really affect them and make them angry.  Plus, as a shrink who worked for the school system, Ginger would realize (because of the way class participation was structured,)  how insidious this mind control program (which was masquerading as a reading program for classic literature ) really was.

23.  Next I called the sheriff's office and
ordered one arrested EducRat please.  (Remember, way back before I got off topic with the media strings, David told me that I could have LeButthead arrested for violation of the FOIA act.?  If I got a lawyer, I could get money, but then I would have to deal with a lawyer, and of course you have heard all the lawyer jokes, haven't you?) The guy I spoke to at the sheriff’s office was Danny.  He explained to me that a FOIA violation had never been handled criminally before so he did not know how to do that. I told him David Schwacke, the solicitor, said I could do that, and David was the top prosecutor, so Danny was just going to have to figure out how to do it!  After many nagging calls to Danny, he finally figured out that dealing with the wrath of Rotten LeButt would be easier than dealing with my constant nagging, (I was a very persistent and practiced nagger) and obviously Dr. Rodney LeBoeuff  got arrested and then he had to go to court in Mount Pleasant.  It began to look like finally something would be done according to the law.  But the damned devil was not about to let me get away with having one of his prize agents of evil arrested without striking back.


24.  I do not think I knew this way back then.  If I knew then what I know now I would have remembered that the Power of Life and Death is in the Tongue.  Spoken words are so important.  I should have spoken out that “There can be no retaliation, now or ever, for the arrest of Leboeuff, in the name of Jesus of Nazareth.”   I do not think I knew that at that time, so I took a very painful blow aimed right at my heart.  This was an open wound until very recently when I had to call the one who inflicted the wound to find out what precipitated her painful phone call to me.  She had no idea what I was even talking about.  It was all a misunderstanding.  She was telling me our kids could no longer play together because they had to move away very soon because her husband had just been transferred.  I thought she called me and told me our kids would not be able to play together anymore because she was getting too much grief from her other friends for remaining my friend while I was causing so many problems for the Charleston County School System.
  Her kids were about the only kids who could play with mine.

 
Chapter 29    ******   SPIRITUAL BLUNDERS / PAINFUL AMBUSHES    ******

1.  Our battle is not against flesh and blood but against Principalities, Powers and Dominions, and the weapons of our warfare are not carnal, but they are mighty through YHWH God to the pulling down of Strongholds.  Sometimes we forget what we know and the price for that forgetfulness can be huge and very painful.  Being an active participant in a spiritual war against what was being done to our children in the name of education, I was a target for demonic attacks and I must have let my guard down so I took a majorly painful blow from the enemy which had hurt deeply for over 15 years until 2008 when I had to call Amy to find out why she said something she had said to me way back in 1992.  In order to write this book with not only honesty, but also accuracy and insight into motives, I really needed to find out about one of our final conversations before Amy had moved to Florida from South Carolina.  Just one day before I would find out that Rotten LeButt was arrested, Amy called to tell me our kids wouldn't be able to play together anymore.  I totally was in shock!  I said OK and hung up very quickly so she wouldn't hear me start to cry.  My heart suddenly broke and all of a sudden I was hit with the most intense and painful feeling of sadness and grief I had ever felt and I didn't want anyone to be my friend because of pity. I thought Amy said our kids would not be able to play together anymore because she and Tom were getting too much grief from other people they knew about having a nut case like me for a friend.  I had lost many so-called friends (One “friend” told me "Maureen, I am behind you 100%  but please don’t sit by me at PTA meetings.”)  because of pressure from their other more uninformed acquaintances who believed the many lies which were circulating about me.  It was just the old "Kill the messenger to destroy the message" tactic.  It was not until 2008 that I found out that Amy called and said our kids couldn't play together anymore because Tom was being transferred to Florida and they had to move almost immediately.  I never would have known that the reason she said our kids couldn't play together anymore was because Tom was being transferred if I hadn't felt compelled to call her because of writing this book. It is so important to not give any false impressions in the book God told me to write, because He is the God of Truth, so I had to know what precipitated her call saying our kids could no longer play together.  I wanted to talk to her about this at other times, but I knew I couldn't do it without crying.  Amy was the one who had bought the tape “Making War in the Heavenlies” a year before this phone call…and the music on that tape was crucial for what we would eventually be able to do in the School System. There was much “Intertwining” in the spirit realm about what was going on in the School Systems, and the children were the prize.


2.  Within just a few minutes of hanging the phone up from Amy after she called late in 1992 to say our kids would not be able to play together anymore, as I was totally falling apart and devastated and crying uncontrollably, the phone rang. It was Cindy Costa, who I had never met before.  She told me that God had told her to call me and tell me she was praying for me. The pain from my imagined loss of one of my closest friends,  Amy, was so strong that I do not know how I would have stopped crying if  God hadn't had one of His best Prayer Warrior /Intercessors  praying for me.   Cindy became my friend instantly. She was a member of James Island Christian Church. This call was going to be very instrumental in accomplishing things God wanted done.


3.  I did not have a huge network of people working with me that I was aware of.  This seemed to be a leaderless revolt against what was being done to destroy our youth.   I may have been one of the first ones to be made aware of what was going on, but it was only God's sense of humor that allowed Him to let me help.  (He probably also enjoys a good challenge every now and then, and working with me can certainly be challenging.)  I started to go to James Island Christian Church where Cindy went and I took copies of my papers about what was being done to the kids to share them when I went.  As painful as the misunderstanding was with Amy, I can see how necessary it was in light of what I had to be doing to prepare for what was on the immediate horizon of the school struggle.  I would have been constantly at Amy's house trying to help her pack for her hurried move and not doing what God wanted me to be doing to prepare for the very important vote which God was setting up to happen very soon.  


4.  At that point I had no idea that Danny from the sheriff's office had figured out how to perform the task of having Le Boeuff arrested.  I did not know this until Judge Jeanette Harper from Mount Pleasant called me a few days after Amy told me our kids could not play together and Cindy had called me to tell me she was praying for me.   Jeanette Harper told me there was a court date set.  And with this Court Date, things were finally going to happen.  Not necessarily GOOD things, but many things and very quickly...like with roller coaster speed at times.

5.  I asked Judge Jeanette if it was OK for me to bring a crowd.  She said she could not tell me not to do that, but she said that if I really did want to get things settled I should come alone.  Like an idiot who had never dealt with the legal system, I thought judges could be trusted so I did decide to go alone.  (I had no idea who I could invite anyway... in real life there really was no crowd to bring)  If my memory is correct, the court date was to be in about a week.


6.  As per Jeanette Harper’s suggestion, I went to court alone, and oh, were there a lot of people with LeBoeuff!!!  His lawyer tried to make me out to be the criminal
for bothering this eminent Deity who was too important to be bothered with obeying the laws, but finally Judge Harper told LeBoeuff that he HAD to give me the list of names of committee members.  She also told him he had to bring the Pumsy issue to a vote at the next school board meeting.  Then Judge Jeanette told me she would like me to come into her office to talk to her as soon as LeBoeuff gave me the paper with the list of names on it.  As I am writing this and thinking what happened next, I can hardly believe what actually transpired after Jeanette went into her office and closed the door. I seriously never had time to think about any of this because life has been a roller coaster ride at break neck speeds most of our lives!  (Even writing about our life is a bit tiring.)

7.  After Jeanette was out of sight in her office with the door closed,
LeBoeuff fought physically with the lawyer to keep him from giving the list to me.  Le Boeuff was not a big man, and he was an old guy.  The dark haired weasel of a lawyer he had with him was as small as LeButt, but quite a bit younger.  The lawyer had done everything he could to make me look like the bad guy while Jeanette was in the court room, but when she left he really tried to do what she said they had to do.  This happened so fast and was unbelievably bizarre.  LeButt and his lawyer ended up coming to an agreement that the lawyer could follow the judge’s orders and give me the list, but only after the names had been blacked out.  So, I would then have the list, but the names I wanted would just be obscured by a black magic marker type ink. I took what they gave me just to see if I could remove the stuff that they blotted out the names with, but it just didn’t work.  However, that night or the following night, the list was let out by John Grahm Altman and published in the paper. Candice's name was on the list published in the paper, but from the look on her face when I told her the committee had met and she immediately ran to the bathroom, I knew she had not been on the committee.  


8.  After I got the paper with the blacked out list, I went into Jeanette’s office to talk to her.  I was ambushed again!  Mr. Harris, the principal from Sullivan's Island School who was such an idiot with his screaming and shaking thing in his office, was waiting for me along with Jeanette.  He had a copy of a picture John had drawn when he was in second grade, and by now John was being home-schooled in 4th grade.  It was a picture John had drawn soon after Bill's dad had died.  We had explained to John that he would see Pop Pop up in heaven someday after we were all up there.  Mr. Harris accused me of being so cruel that my son could draw a picture of graves of all of our family next to Pop Pop’s grave and all of us hovering over the graves and heading up into the sky.  Harris said that was awful, and I told him Paul said it was our blessed hope!  Then Harris asked "Who the heck is Paul?"  I was kind enough to tell this BoZo that Paul was the author of most of the New Testament. Some people are not even worth talking to.  I think Hillarious (or was that HELLARIOUS?) Harris is one of them. (What I just typed tells me that the schools are keeping dossiers on the families of the students in the schools.  Why else would Harris still ...two years later)... have the picture John drew in second grade? and this was 20 years ago!  what are they doing now?


9.  While I was still in the office with
Jeanette, I found out that she had been a guidance counselor for the school district!  And, one more zinger, she went to church with Le Butt.  Why didn't she recuse herself?  And why did she not make that little fact known before the hearing?  Somehow I just didn't even think to tell her that Le Butt had blacked out the names before he gave me the paper.  Somehow I did not think it would even matter ...especially since they went to church together... and she had probably been one of the school employees who had been used by the schools to do psychiatric treatments on little kids without a medical license.


10. There was one really good thing that Harper did.
She told LeBoeuff that he had to follow school board policy and bring the Pumsy issue to a vote before the School Board.  And he had to do it at the next CCSB Meeting.  The next day, I called a few churches, and told them that IF anybody cared, (and at that point I didn't know if anyone really did) there would be a vote on the Pumsy Curriculum at the next CCSB Meeting which was coming up.  (They had their meetings once or twice a month on Monday nights.  Because of what happened with Amy, and because Cindy Costa called me at God's request to tell me she was praying for me, Cindy was one of the few people I told about the upcoming vote.  (Ordinarily Amy would have been the first one I called, but I thought she wanted nothing to do with me or my family anymore.)  I had no idea of the quantity and quality of people Cindy would be bringing with her.  I also went to her church the Sunday after we had spoken and took copies of the curriculum and of the papers I had found which explained why and how the EducRats did what they did.  The return on investment from this deposit into their minds would be astronomical.  There were also many of my old “School Buddies” and church friends who also came to that School Board Meeting.  If I had known that Dr. Helen Barry was the one who taught doctors how to hypnotize at the Medical University of South Carolina I would surely have asked her to come, and speak to the board members, but I did not find that out until sometime in the far distant future even though I have already written about it.  I met her and gave her the copies of the PUMSY LESSONS but we never spoke after that.  She would just send me sweet greeting cards and tell me I was brought into His kingdom for such a time as this.  I guess she thought one of the legislators had told me what she had sent to them, but none of them had.  
(Diffusion of responsibility can be quite a problem in a big group of people.)


  Chapter 30   ***     FINALLY, THE VOTE THE JUDGE ORDERED   ***

 1.  The day of the school board meeting when the vote was supposed to be taken, I spent all day at Office Max trying to get copies made so I could pass out copies of the curriculum such as Pumsy & Junior Great Books at that meeting.  Fortunately it was raining so my husband, a tree guy, couldn’t work and he stayed home with our kids. Would you believe that every copier at Office Max in North Charleston was broken?  Well, they were!  I sure could hardly believe it, but there was a repair guy working on the copiers and he kept encouraging me that he was almost finished.  I think I waited four hours before I was able to make the copies. (I wonder if all the copiers at all the copying places in Charleston were broken that day?   This was one very important vote coming up that night!)  

2.  I had to rush to get home after being way too long at Office Max because of the broken copiers, and it was raining which made driving even slower.  By the time I got to the meeting, it was about to begin and I was frazzled. It had taken about 40 minutes to get from office Max to the Island we lived on, and about 30 minutes to get from the island back to downtown for the meeting.  I went with my husband Bill (who was afraid that New would try to have me arrested) and Debbie Findlay, a very dear friend whose little girl had been taught things a little girl should not be taught in school (or anywhere else).
I hoped a few other people would show up, but I am an agitator and not an organizer so I really didn’t know if I would be alone or not.  I was sure I had enough votes to get rid of that dangerous curriculum. I had promises from enough School Board Members to vote against hypnotizing the kids, so the number of people attending didn't even matter to me.


3.  When we got to the meeting, a guy came up to me and asked  two very unsettling questions.  First he asked me if I was their leader!  I am nobody's leader, especially not the leader of a guy I have never seen before!  Then he asked me an even more discouraging question.  He told me he was signed in to speak first, and he wanted to know if that meant he would have to be the first to speak.  I was not doing well when he asked me this, and in my heart I was asking God "Just what have you gotten me into?"  I told him, "Yes, you will be speaking first." and in my heart I was saying "God!  What are You thinking???!!!"  I then went to the back of the room to sign up to speak also, and I was going to be the last speaker because the meeting was about to begin. I also knew I had enough votes to get rid of the very dangerous program.  Mamie Capers, Laura Brown, John Graham Altman. Debby Summey and Caroline Chisolm were all going to vote to stop the insanity.   We had have a 5 to 4 majority and I had promises from all of these people.


4.   That was the most hilarious meeting I had ever been to up until that point in time. (Funny as this meeting was, they did even get better during the next year or two.)  The meetings always started with public comment, and of course the first guy to speak was the one who wondered if I was their leader and if he had to speak first since he was signed in first.  First impressions can be so wrong!  This guy was an eloquent, educated, extremely intelligent genius!  He knew things about the Pumsy curriculum I didn't ever think about.  After the meeting I asked him where he got his information because I wanted to get the same stuff to give out.  He looked at me quizzically and then told me it came from ME!  I was not smart enough to realize what I was passing out had such depth to it.  His name is Milton Costa and he is a family doctor on James Island.  He is Cindy Costa's brother-in-law. I guess God just had me working as the Mail Man to get this info to smarter people who could understand what I really had and then could speak about what I had uncovered without all of my sarcasm and bad attitude and disgust.  “A spoon full of sugar helps the medicine go down” is something I could never pull off.  You may have noticed that as you read the previous pages, but … it will be getting much worse as we continue.


5.  The next one to speak was an absolutely beautiful, inside and out, lady named Cathy Ellison.  SHE CAME ONLY BECAUSE MAMIE CAPERS, THE ILLITERATE SCHOOL BOARD MEMBER, HAD INVITED HER!  I had never ever seen her before that night.  We, (whoever "we" could have been,) were later accused by a caller to WTMA of confusing issues by scheduling a sex ed expert to come and talk at that School Board meeting when we were addressing the Pumsy and Junior Great Books issues.  But "we" did not invite Cathy Ellison.  The Most High God, YHWH Himself, had arranged that very interesting addition!  I do not mention Mamie being illiterate to embarrass her, because I really liked her.  But in Charleston when I was going to the College of Charleston back in 1971, I found out that many of the kids in my college class had a very hard time reading.  Even if tuition is free, it is not worth the time you waste going to classes when the other students can't read and the teachers are lazy enough to make semi literate students take turns reading which bored better educated students to death.   
                      
                                                              

6.  Mamie had invited Cathy to come and tell the other school board members the same thing Mamie had been told by Cathy the previous week.  Cathy was a registered nurse.  Mamie was a practical nurse.  Cathy was talking to another RN and telling her what was going on in sex ed in her daughters school, and this practical nurse, Mamie, kept butting into the conversation by just saying Nuh uh, as in "No Way is that happening!"  Finally the RN that Cathy was talking to got tired of their conversation being interrupted by a practical nurse who did not seem too bright, and she asked Mamie how she would possibly know what goes on in sex ed in the schools, because Mamie was way too old to have a child in school and she didn't appear to be a woman who would would have any interest in the education system.  Then Mamie made it known that she was on the School Board.  Cathy started to fill Mamie in on what was really going on in the schools. 
Mamie was a very moral and good woman and she was horrified at the things Cathy told her that the schools were doing to and with the children.  Mamie asked Cathy to come to the next school board meeting.
  Cathy did come, and we all got an education!  (For the readers from Charleston who are parents of any girl who ever went to school in that county, you may want to do a FOIA letter to the principal of your daughter’s school and see if her name was ever on a list of  girls who were taken from their high school to have an ABORTION!  Yeah, don't send an aspirin to school with your kid, or your child can be expelled for bringing “drugs” to school.  But do know that there was at least one school in Charleston County where there was a list in the nurses room of girls who had been taken to have their unborn baby murdered without the knowledge or consent of the baby's grandparents.  But abortions are ever so much safer than aspirin, aren't they?   The teenage mother of the unborn baby was still a minor who could die from complications of the abortion that her parents did not even know she had had!.  (AN ABORTION IS  AN  OPERATION, AND  CAN  HAVE COMPLICATIONS,  ESPECIALLY WITH  HOW  MANY  DOCTORS  ARE  ON  DRUGS!)    This was not even considered by the criminals who took the teenage girl to the place her baby would be murdered. (This was not mentioned at that school board meeting.)

7.  Cathy found this out when she was volunteering at her daughter’s high school. While she was looking for some paperwork she needed, she came across a list of girls
who were taken from the school to have their baby murdered before it even had a chance to live.
THE  SCHOOLS  ARE  RUN  BY  MUSH  HEAD  IDIOTIC  MORONS!  AND  THESE  MORONS EVEN  HELP  T0  FACILITATE  THE  MURDER  OF  BABIES!  That was happening in Mount Pleasant in the mid 1990s.  IT  IS  PROBABLY  STILL  HAPPENING  TODAY!   (Let's get back to the school board meeting and away from baby killing being facilitated by the insane education system.  Let’s all sing "School daze, school daze, good old ghoulish FOOL days"...)


8.   Let’s get back to the less painful psychiatric treatments (which can increase suicidal ideation, false memory syndrome, etc.) being done by untrained guidance counselors and lets get away from the murder of unborn babies, OK? I think it will be less emotionally traumatic for you wonderful readers.   After Cathy spoke we had the extreme pleasure of hearing Gary Kaasa, who also went to James Island Christian Church with Cindy.  He was so incredibly intelligent and articulate that the following week when I was speaking to Candice Bates on the phone, she asked me where he practiced.  I knew he practiced in his basement with the other guys from the praise and worship team at their church, but I didn't tell Candice that, because I think she made the assumption he was a shrink.  There was a long list of people who had signed up to say we need to stop the insanity, but, believe it or not, the vote did not take place that night.


9.  I was amazed at how many people showed up for the vote that was supposed to take place that night, but didn’t.  I heard on one of the news clips that the reason they didn’t vote that night was because all of the school board members had not yet read the Pumsy Curriculum.  (It was a very small book!  That would have been absurd except for the fact that Mamie Capers, one of the school board members could not read!)  I suspect that the reason they didn’t vote was because if they voted that night when, by Judge Jeanette Harper’s orders they HAD to vote, Pumsy would have been OUT!  Both Mamie Capers and Caroline Chisolm had promised me they would vote to remove the Pumsy Program.  If they had voted the night they were, by Judge Harper’s order, required to vote, Pumsy would have been gone because New had not bribed them (as with the wonderful lunches he took Caroline out for) or deceived them (as he could have easily done with Mamie Capers who was, I strongly suspect from hearing her attempt to read a paper she supposedly had written herself, very uneducated,) into voting for this Satanic program.

10.   After the public comment section, (and I was the last to speak and all I said was about how many laws were being violated and then I pointed to the big crowd of obviously angry and intelligent people which I had no idea were coming, but it did look like they were all my friends so I played along with that idea!) I told the Board that now they have a lot more people to deal with than just crazy Maureen  ... I said there were a whole bunch of us now...  and the only reason I even remember I spoke that night was because that was on a video I had gotten off of the news that night which I just reviewed to refresh my memory of what happened that night. What I said was BORING compared to what all of the new guys said. When the public comment section was over, we in the audience were supposed to sit reverently and listen to what the Superintendent and Board members were saying.   Fortunately, this crowd had never been to a school board meeting before, so they didn't realize these people at the long table expected or even thought they deserved respect.  


11.  Once it was known that there would not be the vote which Judge Harper said must happen that night,
there were some very angry people in the audience.  Things got uncomfortably warm for Le Butt and Robert New.  As Le Butt was speaking out some of his lies, a guy from behind me hollered out loud enough for everyone in the huge room to hear "Your nose is growing!"  Other disgruntled citizens also made their disgust known since they came out for a vote which was not going to happen in obvious defiance of a judge's orders.  At that point I got up and started to pass out my copies of the Junior Great Books and the Pumsy curriculum which I had made that day at Office Max after waiting for the repairs on the broken copiers to be completed. I didn't know hardly any of the people there and I wanted this rowdy yet intelligent group to know what I knew.  At that point, I heard Debby Summey exclaim to Robert New  "YOU'RE NOT CALLING THE COPS, ARE YOU!?"  (SHE  LATER  TOLD  ME  THAT  HE  WAS DOING  THE  SAME  OLD  DEMONIC  SHAKING  THING  LIKE  HARRIS AND LE BUTT DID, and he would do the same shaking thing during a legislative delegation meeting when "His Man" Larry Kobrovski, was to be appointed to be Funny Fran Hawk's replacement.)


12. Well, Robert New had called the cops to arrest me!  And oh, did I ever like this cop who he called!  He was the top cop for the School District and his name was John Reidenbach.  He came up to me and said so gently, "Ms. Bryant, this is not a very good example for the children who are here."  I replied by saying "Officer, I have been a good example for the longest time!  Can't I have just one night?"  And John Reidenbach smiled and said so sweetly, and with a bit of gusto "GO FOR IT!"  And I did!  I finished passing out my copies of the curriculum, and that was enough to almost incite a riot.  A guy up front, (whose name I later learned was Bruce,) when he saw Dita's Story, stood up and fairly shouted to and at the Board members "You're not promoting WITCHCRAFT are you?"  (well, of course they were!).  Remember John Reidenbachs name because his will be a somewhat recurring name in this writing endeavor.


13.  The School Board Members, who were accustomed to undeserved respect from the observers, got little to no respect that night. Some of them really are decent people, but one bad apple really can spoil the whole bunch, and New was as bad and as rotten as an apple can get.  I strongly suspect he may even have worms in him. (hmmm.... Can a parasite have parasites?)


14.  Pumsy was going to finally be voted on in 2 weeks.  I made the stupid assumption that since I had talked to both Mamie and Caroline and they had agreed  that this was a dangerous program, they would still do what needed done to protect the kids.  It never even crossed my mind that they could be influenced by such a liar as New, especially after they had actually seen how dangerous the Pumsy Program was.  So rather than baby-sitting two elderly grown women, I did other life things like homeschooling my kids and doing other wife and mother stuff.  I was not on the school's payroll, and I did have other things that needed done, one of which was preparing for a meeting with the entire Education Subcommittee of the Legislative Delegation that was scheduled for 15 days in the future, which would be one day after the Pumsy vote would finally be happening.  I had been such a pain to the Legislative Delegation about what was being done to the kids in school that Don Holt, the chairman, had told Lucille Whipper (the head of the Education Subcommittee) that the folks on that committee had to have a meeting with me and give me all the time I needed to show them what was going on in the schools. (Don did not do that to be nice.  He did it because I called his wife and told her what was going on in the schools. She made him do that. There is more than one way to skin a fat cat politician.)


15.  It was two days after the vote did not happen like Judge Harper had ordered it should, that Ken Goodman, the very intelligent Saturday WTMA talk show host invited me to be on his show the weekend before the vote would finally take place.  I asked Bill to drop off the curriculum for Ken to read before his show because the actual teachers manual spoke very loudly against itself.  Nobody could read the teachers manual and not realize what was being done to these kids.


16.   And here is the second Ken Goodman radio show I want to tell you about.  This show would be aired two days before the next school board meeting, where we were again told the vote would happen.   Ken’s show was one of my favorites.  He was very smart and sensible and had a lot of good guests.  (He was the talk show host who talked about all the sermons about homosexuality in Charleston over a hundred years before.)  He was also Jewish as was Robert New, but it did not even occur to me he was inviting me on to ambush me right before the vote would finally take place.  During this whole long ordeal I had so many people tell me "DO NOT QUOTE  ANY  SCRIPTURES!"  Somehow scriptures would leak out of my mouth all the time, (Out of the abundance of the heart, the mouth speaks) but so many people had asked me to keep a lid on that, that I did make the promise that just for Ken Goodman's show, because he was Jewish, I would not quote scripture out of the New Testament The one verse that God kept opening my different bibles to was the one about the millstone around the neck of those who led the little children astray.  There was a guy named Larry from James Island who said very unkind things about people who would quote scriptures, but I didn't think he listened to Ken's show since I never heard him call in to it.


17.   Bill had taken a copy of some of the Pumsy curriculum to the radio station so Ken would have time to read it before the show.  The curriculum was so obviously being used to hypnotize the kids that it pretty much spoke for ... or I should say spoke against, ...itself.  


18.  I wasn't the least bit nervous about being a guest on Ken's show until, as I was driving to the studio, I heard the promo for the upcoming sacrificial feast, and it sounded like I was going to be the sacrifice.  I have a strong hunch that New helped write this promo.  If I could have, I would hav
e made a U Turn on that long one way span of the Cooper River Bridge I was driving across when I heard what Ken was saying about my cause and my very questionable sanity.


19.   I was just 10 minutes away from WTMA when I heard the mockingly disparaging promo. I figured that since God could do anything, He could certainly pull this radio show out of the fire.  When I got to the studio, Ken was waiting in the office and he was as cold as ice!  As we were walking back the long hallway to the studio we would be broadcasting from, I asked him if he had read the papers that Bill had dropped off earlier in the week.  He said "No" but since he had them in his hand he stopped walking to glance at the words on the page.  


20.  Within 30 seconds there was an instant and total attitude transformation!  Ken Goodman, who had just moments ago been as cold as ice to me, was as hot as hell’s fire because he was that infuriated by what he was seeing!  He stopped walking, turned around and asked me "Why don't they just give the kid a marijuana cigarette and be done with it!?"  My friend who had become my enemy (probably thanks to some of New's lies) had become my friend again, and it was a darn good thing because within 45 seconds of him seeing this page out of the Pumsy Teachers manual, we were on the air.


21.  I had learned a neat trick from a man, Bruno Snaukstos, who knew how to deal with the media. That trick was to be the one asking the questions whenever you could.  As soon as we were on air, Ken asked me about Pumsy.  I told him the listeners would respect his opinion more than mine, so would he tell them what he thought of Pumsy?  He was still in shock over what he had just seen and he was so upset and angry about what he had just realized the schools were doing that I could have gone home. He could have done the show without me!  He even repeated his remark about the Marijuana cigarette.  We did have two hostile callers who just happened to be teachers and one comment was "Well, we are trying to help the kids!  What are you doing to help?"   The teachers were being PAID TO HELP if you can call causing suicidal tendencies and false memory syndrome "help".  I was making copies of curriculum and going to school board meetings and getting the idiot superintendent  arrested to save the kids from the DANGEROUS HELP GIVEN BY THE SCHOOLS!  I just wish I thought of that answer when the teacher called in with that question and not 15 years after the fact!  Like I already wrote, life has been so ridiculously busy for me I have not had much time to think in the last 20 years.


22.  Only two callers were against me, one being the teacher who was "helping the kids by giving them suicidal tendencies."  I kept my promise to not quote any scripture, because a promise is a promise.  Then ... do a drum roll in your head …the final caller was Larry from James Island who just hated it when people would quote scriptures on secular radio.  And GUESS WHAT LARRY CALLED IN TO SAY!  Come on, just try to guess!  Larry called in to say that he knew it was somewhere in the bible that anyone who led little children astray should be thrown into the ocean with a stone around their neck, which was a real close copy of what I would have wanted to say, but it was actually a millstone and they were to be cast into the depths of the sea.  AND THAT V
ERY  SCRIPTURE IS WHAT GOD USED TO CLOSE THE KEN GOODMAN SHOW WITH!  It could not have been better if I had been able to script it myself!  With as upset Larry was about anyone quoting scripture on secular media, it really was God using a donkey to speak,  just like in the bible when he used a donkey to speak to Baalam.

23.  The next day was Sunday, which would be the day before the vote would happen.  I had heard my Boss speak into my heart the Friday before this to write a letter to the editor.  I told Him they would never print it, but He said to do it, so I did.  As I was writing it, I was nothing more than the scribe as He told me totally what to write. (If you do not know what I am talking about, start to listen from your heart and not your brain.  After a bit of practice you will understand what I mean.)   When I called the Editorial Department to ask what number I could fax it to,  Jeanette, the Editors Assistant, gave me the number, but told me there was
no way it would be printed because I was already getting way too much press coverage.  (I did not know that because I hardly ever purchased the paper because there were so many lies about me in that paper… and if they lied about me they probably lied about anything or anyone that they wanted to.)   I just found a copy of the letter, so here it is.  Even though Jeanette said that Barbara, the Editor, would never print my letter, I guess God over-ruled the Editor’s decision so it did end up in a black outlined box right in the middle of the Editorial Page on the day before the vote.  This was in the big Sunday Paper.  

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

      24.  First, this is what the woman who worked for the OTHER SIDE wrote. It was above my letter in the box.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------                            ****************    PUMSY ... Pro and Con    ******************


I am concerned about the recent publicity in the Post and Courier surrounding the use of Pumsy the Dragon in public schools.  I support the use of innovative teaching techniques such as this and am very thankful for the support of Robert New, chairman of the Charleston County School Board, in maintaining this type of curriculum.  I appreciate his strength and that of the board members and committee members who support this stance by standing up to and challenging the tactics of those who would promote their own religious agenda at the expense of the minds and thoughts of all our children.  It is amazing that any group would be so fearful of losing control over the minds of their own young that the encouragement of free will and free thought would prove a threat to their religious indoctrination.  Simply stated, promoting self esteem and independent thought is not a religion.  There is no doctrine being promoted here - just inner strengthening in an effort to help students feel empowered to be able to stand on their own two feet with confidence in situations that could make them feel lost or helpless.


No religion - Christian or other – assumes a deity to be the sole source of self-esteem.  There is an old adage that says that God helps those that help themselves.  Let’s empower our kids with the inner fortitude it takes to get by in a world that becomes increasingly harder to function in every day.  Perhaps then we will see happier, mentally healthier kids who can bring more to every encounter and activity in their lives – religious and otherwise.  .Sharon T. Robles  ( Mount Pleasant)     

25.  And my letter which was actually dictated by my Father. (You know, YHWH God)  I only wrote what He put into my heart to write.

As a card carrying member of the “Zealot, Nut and Censor Club”, I’d like to clear up a few of Robert New’s misconceptions.
Actually, we’re just a bunch of  harmless parents who have individually found serious problems in the materials used in the schools.  Things that never should have gotten into the schools are there now.  We all know the supposed  “Separation Clause” is cited to censor anything even remotely associated with Judaism and Christianity.  Are we wrong to cite that same clause to keep other tax exempt religions such as Witchcraft, Satanism, Hinduism, and Humanism out?  Let’s be fair guys!

If you found out that someone had put poison in the food in the cafeteria, what would you do?  Would you just say --- “Oh, it’s only a little bit of poison, and the cook didn’t intend to harm the kids and maybe no one will get sick anyway.”    Or would you just say “My kid doesn’t eat in the cafeteria, so why should I care?”  … Or “I’ll keep my kid out of the cafeteria … but I don’t want to interfere with the right of the other kids to eat poison.”


We are doing this because when a thinking, caring person sees a child in harm’s way, he can’t help but try to warn the parents or save the child, even if that means he will be subject to scorn and ridicule from good people who simply don’t have access to the facts.  Some information we have comes from George Twenty, MD a psychiatrist for 17 years.  He  says : “These techniques, if repeated over and over, will tend to make children more suggestible and less able to tell what has happened in reality and what has happened in an altered state of consciousness.”  [That is called False Memory Syndrome]


From Vern Jordahl, PHD, we have : “Those who may interpret Pumsy as an intrusion of Satanic religion into public schools are not without grounds for their alarm.”  We’ll share our information. Call us. .

In sex ed we see our kids learning too much too soon.  Dr. Melvin Anchell MD, an author,  lecturer and psychiatrist for 45 years writes:  “A vast amount of psychoanalytic experience suggests that
the majority of adult perverts are products of premature sexual seduction in early childhood.  Seduction is not limited to actual molestation.  A child can be seduced in psycho- analytical terms by over exposure to sexual activities, including sex courses in the classroom.


Robert, please don’t fight us or fear us.  We’re not the enemy.  We’re the informed parents, the taxpayers who want to quit throwing our money into empty or harmful programs.  We’re just a bunch of doctors and ditch diggers and lawyers and business people and school employees and moms and dads.  We could actually be a lot of fun   if we weren’t so frustrated by being ignored and abused for so long by such a parent unfriendly system.  Actually Robert, we’d like you to join our club.  But let’s change the name, OK?   
                                                                                                                  Maureen Bryant  6 33rd  Ave,  Isle of Palms .   

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
(Did y
ou notice that things YHWH writes thru me are
much kinder than things I write thru me?)

26.   One day later, the vote really did happen.  We got to the room where the meetings were held 2 hours early.  The only people there were the ones who wanted Pumsy gone. 
We got there early so we'd be sure to have the opportunity to sign in, but there was no sign in sheet where it always had been and where it should have been.  When someone finally showed up with a sign in sheet for people who wanted to speak (only a limited number could sign up) there were already 30 names on the sheet.  We figured if the CCSD could sign in people who weren’t there yet, we would be able to also.  Wrong again!   The ones in charge who had signed in their absentee speakers simply said "that was against the rules" so we could not do that.  They could. We couldn't.  Hmm? Is that fair?

27.  
Pastors, dressed in their "pastor outfits," complete with big crosses around their necks, who just happened to be employed by CCSD spoke in favor or Pumsy.  I wonder if the chains that held the crosses around their necks will be strong enough to hold the mill stones that may be waiting for these fine "Men of the god of this world", who of course is satan. It was obvious to the TV viewers that these were men of god (again remember, satan is the god of this world) but nobody from the lame media mentioned that they were employees of the school district and their jobs were probably on the line.  New used that to show how innocuous the program was and how "Men of God" thought it was just great!  Only 17 of the people opposing the hypnotism in the schools were able to speak because of how many were already signed up by New’s minions, which also gave the impression that the informed parents were in the minority.  When it was time for the CCSB members to speak, my heart broke for Mamie Capers.  Someone other than Mamie had written her speech, and she couldn’t even pronounce the words.  I cannot imagine how embarrassing that would have been for Mamie, but even though Robert New used blacks, he seemed to hate them, so my bet would be that New wrote the speech for Mamie to try to read just to embarrass her.  Mamie and Caroline both voted to keep Pumsy, even though they had both promised to vote for the removal of this demonic curriculum.  I think that was explained by something said by a Channel 5 pretty boy on the news the next night right after the vote.  Warren Pepper said to Robert New: “Two weeks ago you told me you didn’t have enough votes to make this happen.  And here we are today after your vote last night, and you did it!”  Hmmm, …. THAT’S NOT SUSPICIOUS, IS IT?

28.   Disobeying a judge's order sure paid off for LeBoeuff.  I wonder if he could have done that if he didn’t go to church with the Judge?  I also wonder what the name of their church was so I could warn readers from Charleston to never go there.  Obviously the pastor was not feeding his sheep or LeButthead would not have been so evil.  

29.  Pretty Boy Pepper asked Robert New if they had stacked the deck at the meeting the previous night.  New said "NO" but he wasn't telling the truth.  (I don't think he knows how to tell the truth!) 
30 people were already signed in when we got to the meeting place and none of the school puppets were even there yet.  Only 37 spoke for Pumsy, so only 7 actually spoke for keeping the program without having been signed in by the "KEEPERS OF THE BOOK" who had signed in 30 of the school employees before the book was placed out where anyone of the "real people" who were not on the School District's Payroll could have access and sign in. The vote was that Pumsy would stay, but in reality it was not used again because there had been enough awareness of the dangers of this curriculum that the risk of a lawsuit over the ill effects that could be experienced by the kids who were in the Pumsy class were great enough that the risk to the school district of being sued for using it were just too great. So, it was a silent victory for us even though New had been able to save face.  If you ever saw his face you would probably wonder why he would want to save it, though.  Actually, Cindy Costa's husband. Louie, is an excellent plastic surgeon, but he may be tempted to make horns coming out of New's head if given the chance to work on New's face.
[Cindy's dad came to a school board meeting and had on the funniest T-Shirt!  (HOW THE HECK DO YOU SPELL T SHIRT?)      It  said   IMAGINE WHIRLED PEAS.]  Oh, the vote did not take place that night!


Chapter 31   ****   MEETINGS WITH MANY MANIACS  ***         

1.   Fortunately for me, but rather unfortunately for the EducRats, there was already a meeting scheduled with the Education Subcommittee of the Legislative Delegation for that very week.   I think it was actually the very next day.  It was going to be an informal thing and I was to bring everything I wanted to share with them .  According to Lucille Whipper , the chairperson for the Legislative Delegation Education Sub-committee, I would have all the time I needed to show them what they needed to know in order to do their job of overseeing the education system in Charleston.  It was supposed to be just the representatives and senators from the Education Subcommittee of Charleston County and me.  This could be very good.  None of their goofy, idiotic rules, just a show and tell session of what was being done in the schools to the kids.

2.  The only reason that this meeting had been scheduled was to once and for all get me off the backs of the members of the legislative delegation.  I think Don Holt was the chairman of the delegation and he got so sick of my nagging and since I had called and told his wife about the school mess I would think she was nagging him when I wasn't  that he finally did something.  He told Lucille Whipper, who was the chairperson of  the Education Subcommittee, to schedule a meeting so I could tell all of these fine folks (OK, you just caught me in a lie!  But I was just trying to be polite.  If my memory is correct,
only Larry Richter was honorable in that Education Subcommittee group at that time
. I really think that one of the members of this subcommittee was actually illiterate, which was not uncommon in Charleston. ) about all of the things I had found wrong in the school system.  Don Holt asked me once if I was a lobbyist. Since I wasn't, I assume that meant he could not place sanctions against me. The only way to get rid of me would be to hire a hit man (very expensive and somewhat risky to their shaky reputations) or actually do the unthinkable and listen to what I had to say.

3.  
Both Don (Don't-you-ever-call-my-wife-again) Holt, and Lucille Whipper had told me I would have all the time I needed, and this was going to be a marathon meeting!  How exciting it was to think I could finally tell these Public Serpents what they were funding with our tax dollars!  These folks would surely not allow this to continue, would th
ey?  They were not evil and stupid, were they?  They care about the children, don't they?  And Lucille Whipper told me I'd have all the time I needed, didn't she?  Yeah, she did say that, but I was about to find out that Lucille Whipper was, and probably still is, a liar.

4.  When I got to the meeting where I had been told by her I would have all the time I needed, that Little Witch came up to me and very sweetly told me that
I  WOULD  ONLY  HAVE  FIVE MINUTES!  That Little Witch was also an ex guidance counsellor, which was not disclosed to me. She very explicitly told me that I would have as much time as I needed. That was the only way they could get me to leave them alone, AND THEY KNEW THAT!

5.   It was also supposed to be just the legislative delegation and me, but I had asked Cathy Ellison to join me because she was the one that Mamie Capers had invited to the School Board Meeting  just the night before this meeting.  I knew Cathy found things in the sex ed curriculum that these legislators needed to know, and that I had just found out when Cathy spoke at the school board meeting.  I had begun preparing for this meeting way before the vote scam when Pumsy was kept in the curriculum.  I really thought this meeting may take a full week, and I am not joking!  There was so much material to cover like the idiotic way the kids were intentionally dumbed down by NOT teaching them to read phonetically and lowering their moral standards by doing things to them so they could meet their spirit guides (read that demons).
It could have and should have taken a very long time to show these people who had actively sought to supposedly "serve the public" while getting compensated monetarily for their time.

6.  And now L.W., after I arrived at what was supposed to be a rather lengthy and informal meeting of the legislators and me, tells me I have 5 minutes!  And,
cannot help but notice that our little “private chat” will be viewed by a bunch of enemy troops who were employees of the School District and being paid to be there. Even my enemy Robert New was in attendance!  They had really blindsided me, but my Boss has fore knowledge, so in 5 minutes of speaking I would be able to make these EducRATS wish they had not even gotten out of bed that morning.

7.   With "all the time you need" (AND I WAS THINKING THAT THIS MAY TAKE A FULL DECADE)  having been cut back to "only 5 minutes", I would simply pull out a book which was on a recommended reading shelf of Mitzi Wright, a teacher at Moultrie Middle School. I am hoping that kids will read this Amusing Grace book to show them not to ever listen to their teachers in the Public Indoctrination System. Since kids may read this, I can’t in good conscience type what I read out of the book
FOREVER by Judy Blume.  It was obscene. It just went on and on about a little girl's "first time having intercourse" of course it was the ‘f word’ that was used and not the longer word,  because Judy Blume and her readers are better with the more simple, one syllable easy to read and spell words. People who revert to perversity and gutter language are often dull witted and simple minded, and do need their self esteem raised.  Of course it could be raised by teaching kids to read using the age old, tried and true phonics method,
but then the schools wouldn't get as much financial help from the Feds.  Money is more important than kids any day of the week!  With as much time as has been taken away from real education to real indoctrination to change children’s values, attitudes and beliefs, and enhance their self esteem, kids would have an easier time pronouncing four letter words, which would help to enhance their self-esteem!  I am sorry, but even though I have the transcript of that Legislative Delegation meeting, I can’t write in this book what I read to the legislators out of the book on a recommended reading shelf for middle school kids because kids may read this book.

8.  After I had my whopping five minutes to tell these legislators everything which I was supposed to have as long as necessary to tell them, my time was all over, and the legislators had their turn!  It was so hilarious!  One of these esteemed law makers was just so confused!  He said "I read the whole book and I didn't see no dirty words in it!"  He wasn't too bright so he didn't realize I was talking about a book on a recommended reading shelf even though I very explicitly had said that.  What this poor legislator thought I was reading was from the Pumsy curriculum, and that didn't have any "dirty words" (as he called it) in it.  Pumsy was just meant to make the kids more comfortable with saying the "dirty words".  Many of the legislators were just too embarrassed by the things I had just read to them out of the book which was recommended for Middle School kids to even say anything because the book was just so graphic and sexually explicit.  It certainly did bring the point home to these politicians.  Schools need baby sitters in the classrooms, not for students to be disciplined, but the teachers to be taught how to behave.  (Within 5 years, the legislators did hire Dr. Gerald Stiles to watch what Barbie Baby Bimbo Neilsen was trying to put into the classroom. Then the legislature just quit funding her filth.)

9.  The discussion of what I had brought up is one I don’t remember at this point without reading the transcript of the meeting which you could get from the Legislative Delegation Office if you live in Charleston, but don't let your kids see it because it is nothing a child should read.  It would have been the transcript from January 1993 of the Education Subcommittee meeting of the Legislative Delegation chaired by the Little Witch.  I saw her name on a placard on a bridge or a highway in Charleston recently, and I was so happy that she was being honored in that way, because
I thought you had to be DEAD to have your name on a sign.  I later heard she is still physically alive, but it would seem to me she has been spiritually dead for a long, long time.Pray for her, OK?

10.   Soon after the legislators were finished with their brief discussion of the embarrassing info I had just slammed them with, it was time for Cathy Ellison, who fortunately had come with me to tell these people what she knew as a school nurse who had researched the Sex Ed part of the curriculum. I do not remember what Cathy said because it was seriously too painful to even want to remember.  It was funny because the Legislators most probably thought they were going to get a break from the obscenities I had been reading to them out of Judy Blume's book.  What Cathy told them about Sex Ed was probably more excruciatingly embarrassing for them to sit through.


11. Soon after Cathy and a few others who had come with me took a turn (since I was only permitted to speak to these public servants for 5 minutes instead of the unlimited time I had been promised by L.W.) then the EduCRATS who were not even supposed to be there had their turn.


12.  This part was quite humorous.  We started with Dr. Marian “Mudmind” Mentavolis, the director of curriculum. 
She was a very elegant looking lady, sophisticated and aristocratic. She really was beautiful on the outside, and fortunately for her, nobody could see into her soul and mind She was so flustered when she began!  Now the Pumsy Curriculum had just been voted on and it was allowed to stay, even though  they were afraid to ever use it again because of all of the lawsuits pending.  Well, Dr. “Mudmind”  was just so flustered that I did not address the subject of Pumsy that she said "I thought we were going to do Pumsy!  I prepared for Pumsy!  I do not know what to say now!  I guess I will just have to do Pumsy anyway!"  What she said was actually funnier, but that was as near as I remember it.  Extemporaneous speaking was not her strong point!  She was a good example of the saying "Those who can do, do.  And those who can't do, teach."  There are a lot of good and intelligent people who are teachers, but there are a lot of idiots too. Speaking from her own thoughts was not her strong point, and that may be because she never had a coherent thought.  And I seriously doubt whether thinking was her strong point either.  She told the legislators how great Pumsy was even though (thanks to a rigged vote) it had been approved anyway, and even though, (because of all the pending lawsuits nationwide) it was not used  anymore.  She just wasted the legislators time by not answering my criticism of the 'Forever Book' by Judy Blume which was pure porn for middle school kids.

13.  Just like the recent school board meeting, EducRATS  had my private meeting with the legislators packed with their employees.
Robert New, did his ever popular Propaganda Piece and  somebody actually listened to him for a change!  And the one who listened was an intelligent legislator, Larry Richter, who actually caught Robert New in a lie and called him on it!  It was so refreshing to hear an intelligent legislator! And since he pointed out in the meeting that New had just lied, I can now call my old enemy Robert a liar with impunity, because it is possible to get the minutes of these meetings certified.  Robert New is now a Certifiable Liar!

14. But just wait until you see how New lied in the "State" which is the newspaper that is for the capital of South Carolina which is in Columbia!  Soon after this rigged Pumsy vote and then this subsequent meeting with the Legislative Delegation which was supposed to be just the Education Subcommittee and me, I got a call from a newpaper reporter from The State Newspaper who was doing a puff  piece on Robert New and his apparent victory over the zealots who wanted to deprive the children in South Carolina of going into Altered States of Consciousness.   We will get back to this real soon, OK?  While you are waiting, you may want to start to munch on some brain food like ginseng so you will be really mentally sharp when we get to it. Fish is supposed to be brain food too, but with all the toxic mercury in the vaccines, the last thing you need is toxic mercury in fish too. Don't jump ahead.  It will be there when you get to it,  It may be more enjoyable if you read this other stuff before we get there.  You can get a copy of the transcript of this meeting from the Legislative Delegation Office in Charleston, it was actually funny.  Very sad, but very funny at the same time.

15.  I do not remember how long this meeting which had been hi-jacked by the School System, lasted, but I sure didn't get what I was promised, which was the time to tell the legislators what was really going on in the schools...AND IT SURE WAS NOT EDUCATION!  But there is more than one way to skin a cat (Who in the world was dumb, and/or cruel, enough to make up that saying?) so I figured I would just have to go back and educate the entire Legislative Delegation since the Education Subcommittee didn't work out since Lucille Whipper the Lying Witch had lied to me like only a Little Witch would.  Then finally I figured out how to get more than a 5 minute segment of time to speak to the Legislative Delegation,
and then I could finally have some impact on at least their blood pressure.

16.  Before I would be able to speak for more than 5 minutes, I would have to be voted to be head of an exclusive, prestigious group. As the head of the group I could speak for a decent period of time (30 minutes) without interruption! That group would elect me because it was just a small intelligent and very exclusive group. The group was named the TEA Party, an acronym for Taxpayers for Educational Accountability.  It was a very active group and I loved all the members of that congenial bunch.  I asked to speak to the Legislative Delegation as the head of this group.  I would have 30 minutes uninterrupted to say what needed to be said.  None of the other members of the little exclusive group objected to me being the speaker for the group, because if they did I would have  hit my husband over his head with a baseball bat and if was one of my kids I would have withheld ice cream from them for a week!  So the TEA Party was formed and the legislators would just have to listen to me without interrupting me for 30 minutes!  Now that would be fun, at least for me!  It was about a month after I signed up to speak to the alleged legislators before I would be scheduled to speak, but let’s fast forward to the Tea Party Meeting now and get it over with OK?   I do not like meetings, do you?

 
88888888888888888888888888888888888888                                                                                                                                                                                               
uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu

Chapter 32
   ***   MORE MEETINGS WITH MORE MANIACS   ***


1  Since I am probably older than you are, I am going to give you some advice and instructions on dealing with Public Servants.  Many Public Servants do not remember the Servant part of their title. They often seem to think that “Public” just means they are supposed to get a lot of publicity. May I teach you an easy ways to form a group to speak to Public Servants to tell them what they really should already know?  You are now going to learn about the TEA PARTY. Feel free to copy the rules we had.

2.  First thing to remember is that
MEETINGS CAN BE EXTRA FUN AND EFFECTIVE WHEN YOU ARE THE HEAD OF AN IMPORTANT GROUP  (or a not-so-important group as long as the legislators don't know that you tricked them just like they so often trick us!) YOU CAN GET  EXTRA TIME TO GET  YOUR POINT ACROSS!  The Tea Party! Isn't that a cute name for an organization?  TAXPAYERS for EDUCATIONAL  ACCOUNTABILITY is the acronym for that name!   A special group like the TEA Party could speak to the Legislative Delegation and not be limited to just a few minutes.   

3.  This group was formed right after the Education Subcommittee of the Legislative Delegation did not give me “all the time I needed” to educate those who were supposed to be regulating the indoctrinators.  Some members of the Legislative Delegation were intelligent, but most of them seemed to me to be a bunch of pompous morons.  Glen McConnel was great, as was Curtis Inabinet, and Larry Richter was even smart enough to catch Robert New in a lie at one of the meetings so New
can now be called a certified liar.  On the far moronic end we had Robert Ford, who is still a legislator, AND HAD BEEN RUNNING FOR GOVERNOR, and Lucille Whipper  and Don Holt and McKinley Washington.  Now the TEA Party is a group I could personally vouch for as I knew each member very, very well and dealt with them on a daily basis.  The members of this group were all very intelligent, articulate, and usually dressed  in a way that would never intimidate anyone into thinking that the TEA Party members were very wealthy or important in the eyes of the world.  The TEA Party was very exclusive and made up of only 5 members, and the leadership of the Tea Party, that would be my husband and me, wanted to keep it that way. The Tea Party was Bill, John, Becka, Sarah and me. (Nobody asked how many or who was the membership when I signed up to speak.  Nor did anyone ask me if any of the members were under 10 years old.  It was the only way I could talk to these Honorable Law Makers for a full 30 minutes non stop.)  The morning of the meeting I heard my Boss... that would be God Himself, ... tell me not to prepare for the meeting.  YIKES!  Is He crazy?  What will I talk about for 30 minutes if I don't prepare?

4.  Since I do try to be obedient to His voice, I did nothing to prepare.  Only 2 members of the TEA Party attended the meeting that night, because member number 3, my son John, had to babysit members number 4 and 5, our little girls. It was a very exclusive group.
(We never voted to keep it at only 5 members, so it must have been an executive decision.)  Bill and I went alone.  As we were getting into our van, the phone rang.  I still hadn't prepared!  It was Audrey Ivey on the phone, and she told me that on the way to the meeting I had to stop to get a copy of that day’s newspaper because the Venereal Stupidintendant Barbara Nielsen had just done some illegal, forbidden, stupid thing that was going to make the legislators furious when it was brought to their attention.  And her illegal stunt was in a big, boasting article on the front page of one of the sections of the Charleston paper. (So, maybe God had a really good reason for me not to prepare!) Sorry, but I do not remember which stupid illegal jerky thing she had done, because she had done so many!

5.  When we got into the building, Bill went to find a paper as I was wondering what the heck I was going to be talking about.  As soon as Bill came back and I saw the headlines, I knew it was pure gold.  I don't remember what it was about, all I remember is that
it sure made the legislators mad at that evil woman!  Senator Glen McConnell is a parliamentarian extraordinaire so I asked Bill to cough when I just had 5 minutes to go so I could wind up whatever I would be saying in my 30 minute allotted time.  Bill later told me he kept coughing and I just kept running my mouth, but it was like God was speaking through me.  At one point I said something  ...I thought I had said that "I know all of you delegation members are honorable" ... and a lot of the people, including most of the legislators, started laughing real hard and I didn't know what they thought was so funny!  Bill said that I said 'MOST' of you, not 'ALL' of you are honorable.  I am sure they knew who I was calling bad guys, but I did not intend to say that.  I must have been under one of God's anointings because many times when He is speaking through me I don't know what I have said, because He is speaking through me and not to me. Hmm... Maybe I will try to get a transcript of that meeting because I seriously have no idea what I said that night.

6.  I went way over the time limit and finally I stopped just because I had run out of things to say.  (First and last time ever!)  Bill later told me that he kept coughing to let me know my time was up, but I wasn't hearing his cough. 
Ordinarily, Glen McConnel calls time when you are supposed to be done, but not this time!  God speaking thru me must have been a lot more interesting than me speaking thru me.
 
                  
               
7.  Once it was time for me to keep my mouth shut, McKinley Washington started calling me a liar, but there was no way I could rebut what he said because of  Parliamentary Procedure.  But, it aint over til it's over!  McKinley is very big and tall.   I am maybe 5'5 and weigh about 110 pounds.  McKinley was already in the packed elevator when we got in and I simply and very belligerently asked that arrogant pompous moron   "WHO YOU CALLING A LIAR McKINLEY?"  I actually said it like a big old red neck man would say something.  McKinley never did answer!  And when we got to the ground level, Bill and I started to talk to Curtis Inabinet who was McKinleys really close friend, and Curtis stayed and talked to us for quite a while and McKinley left.  Then, McKinley's usual campaign manager, Glen Pinckney, became a very good friend of mine due to the school mess, and the next time McKinley came to Glen expecting Glen to be his campaign manager again, he was, I hope, sorely disappointed that Glen had seen the light and was walking away from the darkness of deception that McKinley was still trapped in.  In fact, Glen Pinckney and his wife Cynthia became 2 of my family's favorite friends.

8.   I had not found out what I knew all by myself... this was an unintentional yet often enjoyable joint effort.  (I really should have invited my helpful friends to be part of the TEA Party, but it was only going to be a Party until I was done educating  the Legislative Delegation… so why waste their time?)  Some of my co-workers in the school arena were Carole Brown and Dena Wall, who were indispensable. They went to Isle of Palms Baptist Church.  Carole told me about the Junior Great Books, and I gave out copies of that poison at the meeting the week the vote was supposed to take place. That was going to be one of the things I thought the legislators needed to know which I was not able to tell them in my "all the time you need" which was changed at the last minute to "5 minutes" by the Little Witch Lucille Whipper.  

9.
Carole, as the one who discovered the JUNIOR GREAT BOOKS, opened up a can of gross and disgusting worms for me!  And the worms were covered with maggots!  Yuck!  (Thanks Carole!)  Carole was so generous and kind that she found a way to help me do what I had to do a lot faster.  I had a little double tape recorder, so when I would hear something important on Point of View which I wanted to pass on to people who missed it I could tape it and then share it.  Carol gave me a high speed tape duplicator for cassette tapes (are you old enough to remember them?)  Her timing was excellent! (THANKS CAROLE!)   There was a big Christian Coalition Meeting coming up that even the governor of South Carolina and his henchmen would be at, and I wanted to make 100 tapes to give out at that meeting and it would have taken me about 100 hours to do that!  Because of Carole's generosity it went much faster!  Let’s go to that meeting now, OK?

10. The Governor of South Carolina was at that huge meeting.  I went up to Governor Campbell and took him by his elbow like I knew him, which I didn't, and
walked with him and told him all about The Junior Great Books that Carole had alerted me to, and gave him copies of some of the demonic stories that I had copied on the copier at Isle of Palms Baptist Church where Carole worshipped. I knew the governor’s body guards were not happy, but I was, and isn't that what is important in life?  That's why kids did Pumsy, so they could be happy!  That’s why I grabbed Governor Cambell, so I could be happy!  And that was a very good investment of my time. Someone from his office called me after he read the sampling of the Junior Great Books Stories, and the governor was upset about them too. Wow! A politician who can read and comprehend!

11.  Another interesting side note about that Christian Coalition meeting was that
Fran Hawk showed up, and if she is a Christian, then I am a short, fat Chinese octopus with orange legs that have green polka dots on them. You will know them by their fruits, and since she was so upset about the "Millstone" scripture, I think she knew she was one who would be affected by that punishment.  She loved and voted for Pumsy.  She was aware of the perverseness of the sex ed, and she did nothing to discipline or stop the teacher, Mitzi Wright, who had an extremely offensive and sexually explicit book on her recommended reading shelf  for her middle school kids.  That meeting was before Fran quit the school board because she thought the Christian Coalition had targeted her for defeat.   Would you like to know why the Christian Coalition targeted Fran Hawk for defeat?  You need to answer yes or else the book ends right here for you.  [Just some friendly advice, ... you should maybe answer NO so you do not have to keep reading.  Things get a lot worse so far as criminal activity and total idiocy,]

12.  Actually,
they didn't
!  Silly, funny Fran just thought they had!  This will take a little bit of time to build up to "Fran Quitting the School Board."  I will try to be quick about it.  If you think it is painful reading this stuff, imagine what it was like living it!  And now I have to type it!  Actually, this part of my life was kind of fun, and really, even though other parts were difficult at the time, looking back they were amusing.  I am becoming a fairly fast typist and an excellent copy and paste writer.

13.  OK, here I go copying my own work!  I sure hope I do not sue me for this.  (Actually, MAUREEN BRYANT could sue Maureen Bryant because even though we are one and the same, we are 2 separate entities, but we will not get into that schizophrenic insanity until our paid off  house gets stolen in 2008.  As you will see at that time, the insanity is institutionalized into the court system and I am the sane one, the LAWYERS AND JUDGES ARE THE CRAZY ONES WHO HAVE TO TAKE A SECRET OATH NOT TO EVER REVEAL THEIR SECRET INSANITY) ...BUT YOU WILL NOT READ  THAT TIL CLOSE TO THE END OF THIS BOOK.  OH, THE BIG SECRET THAT NOBODY CAN EVER KNOW IS THAT WE ARE BANKRUPT AS A NATION AND WE HAVE BEEN SINCE ABOUT 1930!!!!!   shhhhh!  IT'S A SECRET!  This is the reason that our economy is going down the tubes!  DID YOU EVER WONDER WHY JESUS TOOK AND FASHIONED A WHIP AND USED IT ON THE MONEY CHANGERS?  Stay tuned for the 2006 and 2007 time period and you will see! (That was a commercial to get you to read the rest of this book.) (As you are reading this do you wonder if it will ever end?  I sure am wondering that as I type it ... but thoughts in my head keep turning into words on these pages.  I will not feel bad if you just say this is ridiculous and go away,  I wish I had that option!  I would be out of here!)

14.  Fran Hawk was good for a laugh, if nothing else.  She was a teeny, weeny little lady who appeared to think she was of aristocratic lineage.  A woman I met because of my notoriety at that time, Ruth Williams, came over to my house once and opened my eyes to the Sex Ed Scandal.  (The mess just kept getting deeper and wider and stinkier and more perverse and demonic and all inclusive.) You read about Ruth back in Chapter 31.  Fran did offer some comic relief as you'll soon see, but she never did anything that I could see to clean up the curriculum, even though Ruth was very clear that the only school board member that Ruth was giving this info about the perversions in sex ed to was Fran.  Ruth thought that this would lessen the chance of diffusion of responsibility when a recipient of the info can just think that "oh, someone else will do it".  Fran KNEW she was the only one being given this information on sex ed which was being used on the little kids in the schools. FRAN DID NOTHING AT ALL!!!  But since she didn't, WE did, but that will be written about later and it has something to do with Channel 5.  More on that sooner or later if I remember…

15.  Fran was so unintentionally funny that she even had her picture in the paper wearing boxing shorts and boxing gloves!  It was hilarious!  She said in a big article in the Charleston Newspaper that the Christian Coalition had targeted her for defeat but she was going to fight them!  Funny thing was, her decision to fight the Christian Coalition was based on a truth which was intentionally misleading because she had just lied to me.  (Give and it shall be given unto you!).  This happened because while I was sitting in the back of the school board meeting hall, before a School Board Meeting, Fran came and sat next to me and told me something absurd!  She was speaking in a quiet voice so no one else would hear her.  She said she was telling me this as my friend. (SHE WAS NOT AND NEVER HAS BEEN AND NEVER WILL BE MY FRIEND!Fran was kind enough to tell me as "my friend" that "rumors were flying about my children and I maybe needed to spend more time with my own children."
                                                                                     
16.  Since we were in the meeting hall of the venerable board members, she was speaking in a hushed voice because it was so reverently quiet in there. I answered her loud enough for most everyone in that huge hushed room to hear.  I very loudly asked her what the rumors were about my children that were so bad?  Was it that my baby wasn't potty trained?  Or was my other preschooler doing drugs and smoking?  Or was my 9 year old son in a gang and stealing cars? Just exactly what was she accusing my little kids of being involved in?  And what were the specific things that were being said in these alleged rumors?  And just who was spreading these lies and slanderous statements?  I was old considering the age of my kids, and I was certainly old enough to have kids that were in their late teens or early 20s who may be into some sort of trouble because I was 40 at the time the Pumsy info first came to my attention. Why shouldn't she try to scare me off by saying that "rumors are flying"?


17.  Then I had fun with Fran. I did not lie to her like she had just lied to me, but I told her two different truths that were intentionally misleading.  I told her "I had just come from a meeting with Roberta Combs" (who was the head of the South Carolina Christian Coalition at that time), and that statement was true.  I then told Fran a different truth which was that  Fran was "being targeted for defeat by certain members of the Christian Coalition", and that was true.  But I didn't tell her that those "certain members" of the Christian Coalition who targeted her were "just my husband Bill, my kids and me". We knew the power of prayer!  Targeting Fran for defeat certainly had nothing to do with either Roberta or the Christian Coalition.  Because of these two intentionally misleading truths, Fran did a hilariously ridiculous picture in the paper dressed up like a boxer in a boxing ring wearing boxer shorts and boxer gloves and saying she was going to fight the Christian Coalition!  By saying in print in the main Charleston County Newspaper in a big article that even had her silly picture in her boxing gear that she was going to fight the Christian Coalition, she made that huge block of voters who supported the Christian Coalition know that Fran considered them the enemy!  The amusing thing is, I had not planned this ingenious way to rid the school board of Fran.  It was just an Amusing Coincidence!  God really is fun to work for! (Maybe one of my angels is a comedian!)

18.  Funny, silly Fran, in a very short period of time, then decided the enemy (which really wasn't the enemy) was just too big for her to defeat, so she resigned from the School Board.  And it was all because she told me rumors were flying about my children. And I know it was also because she had been targeted by certain members of the Christian Coalition (Bill and I were the only certain members I knew of) to be removed from the school board. Yeah, prayer sure does work!  We targeted Fran in prayer for removal, and she even removed her own skinny, aristocrapic self. (That was an unintentional typing mistake, but it is funny so I will leave it.)  This will lead to an appointment to the school board to fill Fran’s seat, which will be yet another short and out of control bizarre chapter in this Book.


19.   Some months before this happened, during a break in the School Board meeting, Fran had come up to me and asked me "How dare you say that to us?"  I said so
many rude things to them that I had to ask her what rude  thing she was talking about.  She said I had no right to mention the  scripture about the "millstone being put around the neck of those who led the little children astray and them being cast into the depths of the sea."  GOD’S  WORD IS SO POWERFUL AND IT IS AS SHARP AS A TWO EDGED SWORD AND IT CUTS GOING IN AND IT CUTS COMING OUT.  AND  IT  SURE  DID CUT HER!  That was a scripture God kept giving me while I was working on the school issues and it was amazing how powerful that scripture was.  That was the scripture quoted by a heathen on Ken Goodman’s radio show.  Later a woman who worked for Barbara Nielsen quit her high paying position right after I SPOKE THAT SCRIPTURE TO HER during a phone conversation.  No matter what your paycheck is, it is not high enough to compensate for the fact that the little children are not to be led astray.  If your job requires you to hurt children, it is time to find a new job!

20.  Once Fran thought better about trying to defeat the Christian Coalition (which was only her enemy in her own mind) and she resigned, her seat had to be filled by legislators and that was another Amusing Grace thing we will get into soon.  It will be another meeting!  First look at a letter written exclusively to Fran re Sex Ed, (by a woman who God had arranged to become one of our tenants in our John's Island rental house)  then you can vicariously enjoy an attempted murder....  (Well, I was probably fooling around but I am not sure of that..)  

 
Chapter 33     ###  ATTACK ON INNOCENCE  ###   


1.  Some things are not funny no matter how much you want to make someone laugh or make something enjoyable.  A MERRY HEART DOETH GOOD LIKE MEDICINE) (Proverbs 17 verse 22) is a scriptural truth. I want you to be happy as you read this, but this part can not be amusing, OK?   Let's do Channel 5 and sex ed and the letter that Ruth Williams had given exclusively to Fran Hawk.  This won't be easy for you to read.  My eyes are tearing up remembering this letter.

2.  Every once in a long while, some truth seeps out of the media.  My mom had worked as a volunteer for the American Cancer Society.  Our idiot Sexperts in our idiotic Education /Indoctrination system used
American Cancer Society Videos to show to the little kids in school.  Somehow they got a little bit confused. (Don't they always?)  They would show the Breast Self Examination Video to the LITTLE BOYS!!!!   But, to be fair, they did show the video on testicular examination to the LITTLE GIRLS!!!  (I was told that the reason that was done was so little girls, when they someday were married, might find cancer in their husband's testicles!  And little boys could do the same for their future wives!  TALK ABOUT AN ATTACK ON INNOCENCE!)  Knowing what video they showed, and knowing that I could "borrow" the videos from my mom when I was in Ohio, (Is  borrowing surreptitiously the same as stealing if you eventually put it back?) it was a very convenient tool for me to utilize in the war against destruction of innocence in our kids. I “borrowed” the video from my mom, and loaned it to Ruth who loaned it to Channel 5.


3.   I was told by Ruth Williams that Channel 5 ran the video with certain parts blacked out (they were not blacked out for the little elementary school children).  Phyllis Thornwaite was at her daughters bedside in the hospital at the time this was shown on the news (and I neither know nor care how sick her kid was because Phyllis was such a major part of destroying our children's MORAL HEALTH and innocence and helping them get STDs which is the polite way to say Sexually Transmitted Diseases.)  Phyllis was summoned from her child’s bedside to find out how that video ended up at Channel 5.  I would assume she said she didn't know, because I never did consult with the purveyors of perversity before I would expose the truth.  HEY PHYLLIS FYI! IT WAS ME!  REMEMBER ME?  THE ONE WHO SAID TO THE SCHOOL BOARD WHEN THERE WERE SO MANY VISITING DIGNITARIES FROM  FOREIGN COUNTRIES THAT I DID NOT CARE IF YOU AND CAROLE TEMPLE WENT WHORING AROUND BUT I DID CARE THAT YOU TAUGHT OUR LITTLE GIRLS HOW TO BE WHORES!  WHY DON'T YOU KEEP YOUR ALLEY CAT MORALS TO YOURSELVES!!!????  Oooops, mud mind alert again!  Maybe they do need Pumsy in the school system after all...at least for the parents who find out what these evil creatures are doing to our innocent children!   By the way Fran, YEAH YOU!  Fran Hawk!  You're the only one Ruth gave the letter to about what was being done to the innocence of our children in sex ed!   You knew it was up to you to stop this but you did not do it!   I have just one question for you...  "HOW DARE YOU??"  & have you tried swimming with a millstone around your neck yet?  (You may just want to go shopping at one of the exclusive jewelry stores run by some of your aristocratic friends to see if you can purchase a really fashionable millstone for when Jesus returns!  Of course, a better option would be to repent and see what you can do to reverse the damage you have done, but I would think that is darn near impossible!  Do you remember the quote from Dr. Anchell.that was in the Letter to the Editor?  Dr. Melvin Anchell MD, an author, lecturer and psychiatrist for 45 years writes:  “A vast amount of psychoanalytic experience suggests that the majority of adult perverts are products of premature sexual seduction in early childhood.  Seduction is not limited to actual molestation.  A child can be seduced in psychoanalytical terms by over exposure to sexual activities, including sex courses in the classroom." Here is the letter that Ruth wrote to Fran Hawk and only to Fran so she would do something about it without thinking that somebody else would do it.  Hawk knew she was the ONLY ONE with this information and still did nothing to correct the HORRID situation our children were put into in the schools.  Isn't a hawk a bird of prey?  what a coincidence! sadly, children were the prey that were injured...as their precious childhood innocence was stolen from them by pompous perverts.

8888888888888888888888888888888888888888888888888888888888888888888888888888888888888888888888888888888888888888888888888888888888888888888888888888888888888888888888888888888888888888888888888888888888888888888888888888888888888888888888888888888888888888888888888888888
                                                                                                                                    
4).…                                                                                         April 14, 1991
Mrs. Fran Hawk
992  Equestrian Drive
Mt. Pleasant SC 29464                                                                                                                                                                                              

Dear.Mrs.Hawk:                                                                                                                                                                                                                     As you requested during our phone conversation of Friday, March 22, 1991, I am sending you the information concerning the Charleston County Sex Education Program.  I have talked at length with other parents, teachers, clergymen and Advisory Board members.  Many of them have some strong concerns and objections to the manner in which the program is being handled and and some of its contents, as do I.   Because of that I am sending you a written synopsis of the events that have taken place since the problem was first called to my attention.


5)  In late January, my daughter, a sophomore at St. Andrews High School, told me her P.E. class had started a sex education course.  She told me of two videos that they had watched that she knew would cause me concern.  I called the school and talked with Mr. Olson, the principal, who told me I was welcome to come and view the materials.  I asked for more details about the program, who wrote it, who implemented it, etc. and was referred to Carole emple on Chisolm Street.  I called her and she explained the basics of how this program was put together and the purposes for some of the subject matter.  I’ll list those reasons alongside my concerns at the close of this letter.  I then called St. Andrews again and made an appointment with Dr. Summers (assistant principal) to view the videos and written materials.  After I had seen these materials I talked to Dr. Summers at length on the subject.  She was pleasant and helpful and at my request made copies of the state mandate   “Comprehensive Health Education Act.”, the Chaleston County School District Comprehensive Health Video Lesson Guide and the Video Synopsis.  During our conversation, Dr. Summers freely admitted that they had neglected to notify parents for permission to allow the students to participate in the program – a point heavily emphasized in the state mandate.  I find that very disturbing.

6)    Since that time, I have talked with parents, pastors and youth leaders and they all have serious concerns.  In the latter part of February, my pastor (representing a group of about 80 teens from all over the tri-county area) and a parent of a middle school student and I met in Carole Temple’s office and stated our objections concerning some of the subject matter.  She basically repeated what she had told me over the phone.  Pastor Duddleston then asked her if she as one person, had the power to prevent any submitted sex ed program from ever going to the Advisory Board and did she have that same power to prevent suggestions from the Advisory Board to ever make it to the Charleston County Board of Education.   She began listing all of the people who had contributed toward formulating this program particularly advisors such as doctors and ministers.  When he stated that that was not what he askedher and then repeated his questions, she repeated the same answer.  Finally, when he asked her the third time, she said that that is what it comes down to, yes.  He then said, “So what you are saying is that the Advisory Board has no real power” and she answered “Yes.”  Pastor Duddleston and I knew beforehand that she had prevented the Sex Respect Program from submission to the Advisory Board, a program used in Berkely and Dorchester County schools with great success.      


 7)   In the Spring of 1989, Cheryl Spiker, wife of the Project Manager of the Charleston Incinerator  and trained Sex Education teacher, made repeated attempts to show the Sex Respect Program to Mrs Temple.  Mrs. Temple told Mrs. Spiker that it had to be cleared with Carole Temple.  Mrs. Temple told Mrs. Spiker that no one was interested in the program and they would not consider it.  This conversation only took place after Mrs. Temples repeated refusal to even discuss the matter over the phone.  Mrs. Spiker went to Chilsom Street and stopped Mrs. Temple in the hallway to have that very brief exchange.  Further attempts were mede to show this program to the Advisory Board until finally, when all efforts seemed futile, the Sex Respect folks gave up.  By the way, I have data to prove that the rate of pregnancy and sexually transmitted diseases drops when the program is taught.
 
8)   Mrs. Temple also lied to me face to face.  When I inquired as to the resources for the Charleston County Program, she told me that there was no list of those resources.  I have since obtained that non existent list from a Charleston County Sex Ed teacher.  She also told me during the course of our meeting that the film “Hope is Not a Method” to which I objected, was not produced by Planned Parenthood (the largest abortion provider in the United States)  She then followed up with “We would never use Planned Parenthood materials because they are so controversial.”  I watched that film and the credits definitely read “Planned Parenthood”.  This film contains a blatand advertisement of a Planned Parenthood abortion Clinic and does not make the statement that if all other birth control methods have not worked or been used, that abortion is a safe and easy procedure – a clear violation of the state law.  Also the resource list shows another Planned Parenthood film along with a written resource from the Center for Population Option, another group heavily involved in the abortion issue.

9.)  The following is a list of concerns and information given to me by Charleston County School Teachers: \

a.)   January of 1991 at the training session for teachers that were to teach this program, the Health Department speaker told those teachers that if they needed information that they were not to go to the Crisis Pregnancy Centers because they showed girls horrible films and just tried to scare them and that teachers should go to Planned Parenthood for information.

b.)   Money set aside for AIDS was used to bring in an educator to write the sex ed curriculum.


c.)   Dr. John Carter of the Citadel was invited to speak to the boys at Moultrie Middle School.  He did so. But stepping far outside state law, he talked about the use of condoms and where to get them for the entire period. (these would be considered PRE TEEN KIDS!)


d.)   Dr. Carter was chosen by Charleston County school officials to teach a training course for Sex Education teachers.  He told the teachers to face facts- the kids were going to use raw language and then Dr. Carter discussed the lesson using vulgarities repeatedly.  He told these teachers to divide their classrooms in half and have a contest.  The kids were to think of as many slang and vulgar terms for sexual intercourse as possible.  The team which won should get a prize.   When a teacher told him she was offended by his manner and language, he becams angry.


e.)   Almost without exception, the teachers involved are very frustrated and expressed to me that whenever they had problems or questions for Carole Temple she refused to talk to them.

f.)   Home Economics teachers requested they be assigned to teach Sex Ed couses because the mandate is clear that it is to be taught in the context of future family planning, a subject falling under their department. Instead the course was assigned to PE teachers or in some cases ROTC teachers who didn't want to teach it.


g.)   “This is such a canned program allowing very little time for questions and discussions.  The subject is too important.  These kids have a lot of questions and many of them cannot talk to their parents.  They have to have somebody to answer those questions and help them deal with some of the fears and pressures they are experiencing”  Charleston County Sex ed teacher


h.)   A media specialist in one grammer school became highly disturbed when viewing a video she was to duplicate.  She objected to its contents but was told she had to copy it anyway. 
The film (to be shown to 5th grade boys and girls) showed the use of a tampon in demonstration.  That video is totally inappropriate for fifth grade boys and is dangerous to fifth grade girls.  5th grade girls, even those who have begun to menstruate, are not sexually mature enough (phusically) to use a tampon without causing possible damage to themselves, a fact verified by gynecologists.

i.) 
The following is a list of legal violations, concerns and objections concerning the Charleston County Sex Education Program:
1.    The film, Hope is Not a Method  produced by Planned Parenthood and containing abortion information and advertisements for Planned Parenthood abortion Clinic.   The film has been used at least for a year and possibly longer.

2.  I received no notification from St Andrews High School concerning my daughters participation in the Sex Ed program.  I brought this to the schools assistant  principals attention earlyin the program and notification was still not sent.


3. Parental involvement is to be heavily emphasized according to the state  mandate.In the materials I have seen so far, it is not mentioned.


4. The video showing breast and testicular self examination is shown




MMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMM

WWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWW
CHAPTER 34 
**** THE HOUSE OF MY NIGHTMARE!
****

1.  I don't remember exactly when this nightmare started and I have no idea when it will end!
 
Just to add to your mental agility here, I am going to add a string of events which began our move from South Carolina to Virginia. This string has many different threads running through it which were all important to the overall strength of the strings, but it can get quite confusing, even for this writer who had lived through all of this 'stuff'.’  My guess is that this string started in about 1993  when I first had "The Dream"  but the part I am mostly focusing on here in this portion of this book which is actually finding (can you find something you are not even looking for?) the "Dream House" (what a misnomer!) in about 1994,  and the string is actually still growing even now as I type this for reasons I am not going to tell you yet.  In fact, I kind of wonder if a string can get as big as a rope.  A  rope may come in handy right about now.  I can think of a few necks that would look just lovely with a fat scratchy rope around them.  (real tight)

 2.  I was asleep and totally minding my own business when I had an unhappy dream/encounter with the future.  I saw a dark brown house, and in the dream I could tell it was dark and it was in the middle of nowhere, but I could not make out the details very clearly because the sun was hitting the tin roof in such a way that it was very hard to look at the house.  The sun shining on the tin roof was blinding, like when we used to get our picture taken by cameras with a flash type bright light. I could tell it was not in a regular neighborhood. It was in the middle of nowhere, and it had dirty sheep in front of the house.  

3.  I told both Bill and Eva about the dream.  I had said to God, actually whining as I said this, (AND I AM A LAUGHER, NOT A WHINER)
"We're not going to have to live there, are we?"  (We loved where we lived and the ocean and our swimming pool were such a blessing and I sure
would never have left without orders from Head Quarters.
For the first time ever, I heard Him say something to me in a laughing, jovial and light hearted voice.  He said "Oh yes you are!"

4. The morning after the dream, Bill was up before me. He was already downstairs when I came down. When he first saw me he said I "had a face
on my face" which means I did not look happy.  He asked me what was wrong, and I told him we were moving, and I didn't like the place we were moving to.  I told him about the dream and he really took it to heart, but we hardly ever talked about it again except that Eva would joke about the dirty sheep sometimes. (I now...  in 2012, ... realize what the DIRTY SHEEP are, and they are nothing to joke about as you will see towards the end of this book!  THEY ARE NOT ONLY DIRTY, BUT THEY ARE ARROGANT AND ROTTEN AND CRAFTY LIKE A FOX AND STINKY LIKE A SKUNK!  AND THEY PRETEND TO BE FOLLOWERS OF CHRIST,,, and possibly they have deceived themselves or been deceived into thinking that what they are doing is actually right,  which is really sick!)  When Bill had asked me where the house was, I told him I didn't know and wasn't going to look for it!   God can’t get upset with us for not moving into a house that we never found!

5. About a year or so later,  Eva and her family moved from Aiken S.C. to Virginia. This is very fuzzy in my memory.  We were planning on going to Ohio to visit our families and Bill said we could stop and visit with Eva and her family on the way up to Ohio. That was good … very, very good!  Then Bill told me to ask Eva to ask a realtor to find us a place that had 4 bedrooms and was on 25 acres and was under $200,000. That was bad, very, very bad!   I told Bill it was not fair to waste a realtor’s time like that because we did not have that kind of money and we were not moving anyway.  We lived as close to paradise as I could even imagine!  We had an ocean view, a constant ocean breeze, a swimming pool and we lived in such a safe area! And the politicians in the area were afraid of me which was so much fun.  The house in the dream was ugly and there was no ocean there, and I didn’t know that there were dirty rotten stinky despicable thieving lying disgusting  politicians in virginia too.

6.  Shelly, who was no longer my tenant but now my friend, asked her dad if he wanted to stay at our house on the island to babysit Max while we
went to Ohio. Max always threw up in the van so we did not want to put him through the trauma of driving with us, and we would always get a dog-sitter when we would be gone for a few days.  I will NEVER forget the looks on Becka and Sarah’s faces when I told them that Shelly’s dad and her half-brother and half-sister would be taking care of Max.  It was a look of utter horror!  When I asked them what was wrong they said they did not know how someone could be a half sister and half brother.  They thought Shelly’s siblings were actually one human being which was both boy and girl.

7. While we were at Eva’s for a few days on our way to Ohio, we met the Real Estate Agent who Eva asked to find a place with Bill's parameters.. 
Nancy Goin told us as she was taking us to a house that she was going to show us, that earlier as she had driven by the house, she thought it was so
ugly she did not even go in to look at it. (That is NOT a good sales technique!)  She said that when she got back home, God told her that that was the house for us!  By now, I had forgotten all about the ugly beautiful house dream, even though I had  never had such a vivid dream before (or since) that one. We got to the ugly beautiful house and went in and met the owners, Mr. and Mrs. Womack. The house was a lot nicer on the inside than it was on the outside, but I sure had no intention of leaving the ocean for the mountains.  When we got back to our car which was at the end of the walkway and as we turned around toward the house to say good bye to Mr. Womack who had walked us to our car, the sun hit the roof of the ugly beautiful house just like it had in the dream.   I looked at Bill and all I said was "This is it."  He said "Oh no!"  That was a very short but memorable conversation.  We immediately told Mr. Womack we would take it, and much of the rest is a blur. .. and I will get back to that in a few sentences or pages or chapters....I don't think we could have given him any money at the time.  ...Oh....as I am typing this, memories are coming back!  We were going to go back to South Carolina to sell our Apartments and also sell our house... and sell the rental home we had on John's Island.  Bill had already said that he always wanted to live in the mountains, and seeing the same ugly  BEAUTIFUL house as God had shown me in the dream made it painfully (and it was very PAINfully) obvious that this is where He wanted us to live.

8. Many months later, Mr. Womack called and said he needed some money for a deposit or he would not hold the house, because he had someone
else who was interested in it.  (I found that very hard to believe because it was one ugly BEAUTIFUL house!)  We had no money to send him for a deposit when he called, but later that day we got an unexpected check from Bill's Aunt's estate in the mail, so we then could mail Mr. Womack a
sizable deposit. And later, Mr. Womack gave us a drop dead date for when we would have to close on his house, and very conveniently the 4 plex
we had owned closed on the day before that day.
  Let me tell you what had happened that was another miracle for selling our 4-plex. 

9. This involves Shelly, who was my least favorite tenant but then became my incredibly close friend after she went with me to that Women's Aglow Meeting at the same time she was moving out of our apartments.  Shelly had started to go to Sea Coast Church.  One Wednesday night she was
sitting up front as she usually did, and I was always a back of the Church person because so many people hated me for what I was doing in the
schools that if I could hide out in the back of the church, I would not distract the people who loathed me. Shelly motioned for me to come up and
sit by her.  During the Praise and Worship part of the service, Shelly sat down and started writing something very quickly. That was rather bizarre behavior because Praise and Worship is usually the most awesome time of the service at Seacoast.  (And that is even with the wonderful way God
spoke to the people who went there through Greg Surratt, the pastor.)

10.  Then Shelly handed me the paper she had written and it just made all of the nervousness I had been feeling about the inspection on the 4 plex (where Shelly used to live and which we were about to close the sale on,) just drift away!  God had given her the words to quell my fears that these apartments could not possibly pass a close inspection.  They had been built in 1840!  Of course there were problems with those apartments!  But
Shelly wrote that "No matter what, if God wants something to happen, NOTHING WILL KEEP IT FROM HAPPENING!  AND IF HE DOES NOT WANT SOMETHING TO HAPPEN, NOTHING CAN CAUSE IT TO HAPPEN!"  We knew He told us to buy the Ugly  BEAUTIFUL house, and the apartments had to close for that to happen, so He would make it happen, and nothing  would stop it!

11. The inspectors came and did not say anything negative about the condition of the place.  We reasonably assumed it was a clean inspection.  There was actually a hurricane coming close to Charleston that day when our apartments were closing so the buyer's attorney was afraid, and he called us and wanted to move up the time for the closing to the mid morning instead of the late afternoon when Dr. Diane would be able to be there.  The buyer was a shrink so I would imagine crazy people need more shrinking work done when they are afraid, so when we went to the closing the buyer's attorney explained that Dr. Diane Somethingorother would not be able to be there for the closing so he would handle it himself.  He looked at what he had for papers on the sale and said "Wait!  This is not a clean inspection!  Who is going to do the repairs!?"   And Bill simply said, "Well, we're not going to do them." and I thought that maybe we would not have to move to Virginia then.  But, the lawyer for the buyer just said "OK" and gave us the check and we were quite confused that the place closed, but it did!  And we then had the money from the sale of the 4plex for the down payment on the ugly BEAUTIFUL house and Mr. Womack carried the mortgage for a year as he had said he would.  

12.  Staying on this " Ugly BEAUTIFUL House String",  there was a "Good Christian" man who we thought was a friend in South Carolina who wanted to go to Liberty University which was close to our new house. He said he would like to rent our house from us that we had just bought up there. Bill told him he could stay there free because we didn't know when we would be able to sell our residence on the island, but he insisted he'd pay rent which was going to be very reduced, in fact just $700. a month for a very big house.  In return for the cheap rent he would do any repairs that needed done.  We planned our finances around receiving that rental income, because we were now making two house payments, one on the ugly BEAUTIFUL house to Mr. Womack, and one on the house we lived in at the ocean, and we no longer had the rental income from our apartments.  Not long after this family had moved into our Virginia house, his wife called and told me that her husband decided he didn't want to work anymore so he would not be paying the rent he had told us he would pay.   Now Bill, who already had to work very hard and long days,  had to work even harder, longer days. [This next little section is in brackets so that means it is not really on the page.   It's one thing when someone in the world hurts you or steals from you, because that is how the world is. (Remember  SATAN IS THE god OF THIS WORLD) But it hurts not only financially, but emotionally and possibly spiritually when someone you thought was a Christian does it, and especially when the guy claimed to be a strong Christian and a friend.  That is such a HUGE STUMBLING BLOCK!  IF YOU CLAIM THE NAME OF CHRIST AND ARE OPERATING UNDER HIS BANNER, REMEMBER, HIS BANNER OVER HIS CHILDREN IS LOVE!  IT IS NOT LOVING TO STEAL!  AT THIS POINT, IN DECEMBER OF 2011,  AS I GO BACK TO MAKE UPDATES AND CORRECT GRAMMAR AND SPELLING AS I GET READY TO FIND A PUBLISHER, I AM IN AWE OF HOW MUCH DAMAGE HAS BEEN DONE TO US BY THOSE WHO CLAIM THE NAME OF CHRIST!  AND FOR CHRISTIAN LAWYERS, YOU MUST REMEMBER THAT YOU CANNOT SERVE TWO MASTERS!  CHOOSE YE THIS DAY WHOM YOU WILL SERVE!  THERE WAS A VERY GOOD REASON THAT JESUS WENT AFTER THE MONEY CHANGERS WITH A WHIP!  WHAT DO YOU THINK A BANKER OR A MORTGAGE COMPANY IS IF NOT A MONEY CHANGER!!!???  [AS YOU READERS WILL LEARN MUCH LATER IN THIS BOOK, OUR SIGNATURES ON LOAN APPLICATIONS ARE USED TO CREATE THE MONEY THAT WE SUPPOSEDLY BORROWED!]   And the Bankers and the Mortgage Companies are protected by two other groups who our Savior seemed to be a bit disgusted with ... and that would be the LAWYERS and the UNJUST JUDGES!!  (The more things change, the more they stay the same.)   OK, back to the past to the time period when we were getting ripped off by a Liberty University Student who had been a Fake Friend in Charleston who decided he did not want to work anymore so he would not be paying us any rent even though we were making a huge house payment on the place he was living in.]

13.  So now we are back on the Isle of Palms and it is 1995 and we will add a Jewish String next to the Ugly BEAUTIFUL house string.  After a year of paying the mortgage to Mr. Womack, as agreed we were going to have to get a new mortgage.  Because of that I called a few different places to see what their rates were before we would fill out any papers for them.  One place I called was Guardian Mortgage, and I talked to a guy named David Flathman.  He asked me why we were moving and I told him about how God wanted us to prepare a place for people to go when things got really bad in this country.  He then told me I was scaring him to death!  I said to him "that is ridiculous for you to be afraid because of what a woman on the phone who you have never met says to you in a phone conversation, because for all you know, she (meaning me) may be totally crazy."  And then he told me something that really surprised me.  He said he was a regular listener to WTMA and since I was a very regular caller on that secular talk radio station, he felt like he knew me.  He said that every absurd  thing he had ever heard me say was going to happen, had always happened, so he was scared(and I had no idea anything I said on the air was absurd! I only spoke the truth, but really, truth is stranger than fiction.  As proof of that, I swear that everything I have written and will write in this book is true ...unless it is obvious sarcasm ...OR REALLY SICK HUMOR)

14.  I told him there was no need to be afraid, he just needed to walk closer to Jesus, and that was when he told me he was Jewish.  For once in my life (possibly the first and last time ever) I was speechless, and he said... and I will never forget this...."I am still listening if you will keep talking."  (That may have been the only time somebody did not wish I would just shut up!) 
What an invitation to lead a stranger to Jesus! WOW! 
And a Jewish stranger at that!  His office was on Meeting Street, and I went down and took him 2 of Ron Wyatt's videos.  He was not there so I just left them with his secretary.  David and his wife were going to be going away for the weekend and he said he would watch them while they were away. When he got back he said he was real close to accepting Jesus as his Savior.  I was not given the privilege of "closing the sale" but I am sure after the opportunity God gave me with David, that God had another one of His friends finish the job.  "One plants, then another waters." (I just hope I get part of the commission!)  David's wife's family actually lived in Roanoke, Virginia and David had been thinking of moving to Roanoke, which is very close to where I live now.   If anyone reading this knows a guy named David Flatham, I have tried to find him with no success.  Please ask him to contact me.  He could reach me at  NoWay@bedfordcorruption.com.  Suggest to him that he look up Ron Wyatt on www.youtube.com and look for Ark of the Covenant and also the blood test of the blood of Jesus (Yeshua) from the mercy seat of the Ark of the Covenant.

15.  OK, here is another new thread in this string, but we will come back to the ugly BEAUTIFUL house string as soon as I am done with the Jewish String.  Larry Kobrovski, the School Board guy, is also Jewish. He is the one who Senator Robert Ford the legislator voted for before I grabbed him by the necktie. The last time I took Larry another Ron Wyatt Video to look at, he said he was afraid to take another one because he was afraid he was about to accept Jesus.  (Larry's wife is a Christian, so that would not even cause marital problems for him!) If you want to know why he was afraid, go to ...   no, don't go anywhere!  Here is what I wrote somewhere else in this hugely long piece I seem to be writing, and now once more I will copy my own stuff.  "Larry took the time to look at some videos by Ron Wyatt I gave him about archaeological discoveries which prove the truth of the Old Testament and also show that Jesus absolutely is the Son of God.  The fact that Jesus had no human father was proven by blood samples which were taken from the Ark of the Covenant which Ron Wyatt discovered located right under the place where Christ was crucified.  THIS MAY BE THE MOST IMPORTANT PARAGRAPH IN THIS WHOLE BOOK!  READ IT AGAIN!  RON WYATT, AN ANESTHESIOLOGIST WHO BECAME A PART TIME ARCHAEOLOGIST, HAS DISCOVERED THE ARK OF THE COVENANT.  ON THAT ARK, ON THE VERY MERCY SEAT, IS THE BLOOD OF THE LAMB SLAIN FROM THE FOUNDATION OF THE WORLD.   THE WAY RON FOUND THIS ARK OF THE COVENANT WAS, AS HE WAS WALKING DOWN A STREET IN JERUSALEM ACCOMPANIED BY THE DIRECTOR OF ANTIQUITIES IN THAT AREA, HIS RIGHT ARM WENT OUT AND  HE POINTED AT A CERTAIN PLACE AND TOLD THE DIRECTOR OF ANTIQUITIES THAT "OVER THERE, IN JEREMIAH'S GROTTO, IS WHERE THE ARK OF THE COVENANT WILL BE FOUND." (I may have messed up the verbage, but that is as close as I remember it). When Ron said this, God was speaking through him and to him at the same time.  Ron did not intentionally say this, but rather his arm went out and his finger pointed to a place and then he said what God put into his mouth to say.  JESUS HAD A HUMAN MOTHER, BUT NOT A HUMAN FATHER.  JESUS IS PROVABLY THE SON OF GOD, BUT THAT HAS TO BE KEPT A SECRET BECAUSE SATAN IS THE GOD OF THIS WORLD (surely you have noticed that!) AND SATAN CONTROLS THE MEDIA (surely you have noticed that!) AND THE NEWSCASTS (surely you have noticed that!) AND THE GOVERNMENT SYSTEMS . (surely you have noticed that!)  A good place to start checking this out is on YouTube.  Go do it now and I will be waiting here when you get back, OK?  Take your time...  enjoy and savor the gift of the Savior who shed His precious blood just to save us!  Now ... Continuing on the Jewish string…. and forgetting the UGLY HOUSE part...

16.  At the really fun school board meeting when the Pumsy vote was supposed to be taken but wasn't, I met a guy named Terry Weidberg who seemed very Jewish, and I tried to use different approaches to get him into a discussion so I could tell him about Jesus.  Finally he started laughing at me and said he had already accepted Jesus as his Messiah.  We got to be friends, but I was going to have a "God Thing" happen in Myrtle Beach that would be connected to Terry.  A woman in the home school group who was also a member of a barter club Bill and I were a part of had called me to see if I wanted to drive up to Myrtle Beach with her and her kids and my kids too.  We would go to a store which was a member of International Barter Group.  She wanted to buy something up there.  I was surprised that she would want us to come and even though I did not want to go, I did not want to tell her that.  For this segment I will refer to her as Mrs. User.  She did not use drugs, but she sure did use people!  When she came to pick us up, I grabbed a book just in case I had time to read in the car.  The title was "How to Witness To Your Jewish Friends."

17.  By the time we arrived at our destination, I still had not even opened the book which I brought with me. We went in with all of the kids we brought with us, and Mrs. User shopped and shopped and shopped and shopped!  At that point I had figured out why she invited me to go. It was going to be my "job" to babysit her kids while she shopped.  And she was also going to need Bill's help to move the furniture that she was purchasing into her house.  Her kids were very cute, but not very well behaved.  While trying to keep her kids from destroying anything and everything, I was talking to the proprietor whose name was Bert.  He was in his 50s or 60s and was very delightful!  And a man in that age range may very well have a few grand kids, and he did.  And since he was a delightful man, of course he would have pictures of his grand kids!   And yes, it only follows that Bert would show me the pictures of his extremely beautiful grandchildren.  I had looked at quite a few pictures when I noticed something very peculiar in one of the pictures.  Now we were about 90 miles from where we lived, so I was quite surprised to see a picture of Terry Weidberg with Bert's grand kids.  Terry was the guy who had been making me feel stupid when I was trying to tell him about Jesus a very short time before I met Terry's dad in Myrtle Beach. I asked Bert what this guy was doing in the picture with his grand kids, and Bert told me that the strange man was his son!  So that meant that Bert was Jewish!  I told Bert that Terry was a new friend of mine and that I figured that the reason I brought the book, "How to Witness to Your Jewish Friends" with me, was so I could talk to Bert about Jesus.  I asked him since I had not read it on the drive up to Myrtle Beach, could he just read it himself and then lead himself to the knowledge that Jesus is the Messiah?   He absolutely said he could and he would.  So that is why I just happened to bring that book with me.  Amusing and Amazing, huh?  And since I just happened to bring that book, I am 100% sure that Bert read the book and did lead himself into a relationship with his Messiah.  I do not think all of the things I have written about and/or will write about are coincidences.  God uses me because He uses the foolish things of the world to confound the wise and I am available. How about you? (Did I tell you about the Chinese eye doctor?  If I did, forgive me for this re run.)  When Becka was very little, we went up to Ohio.  When we got there, it looked like she had an eye infection.  We did not know yet that if you dilute colloidal silver and put a drop in your eye it will usually clear up any eye infection.  We had also brought with us a Chinese Bible that someone who was asking for donations to the American Bible Society left at our house. We had no reason to bring that with us. The doctor we took Becka to was Chinese and he was going to be leaving very soon for a visit in China so he would have one very long plane ride.  His mom had recently died and he told me while we had Becka in his office getting her eye looked at that he so wished he had let her tell him about Christianity because she had wanted to but he did not want to listen to her.  Now he was ready to look into it and he had one very long flight to read the bible flying back to China... and we had a Chinese Bible to give him!  He gave us a prescription but we never got it filled because as soon as we left his office, Becka’s eye was healed.  Maybe if Dr. Chin from Boardman Ohio ever reads this he could email me at NoWay@bedfordcorruption.com .  I would like a refund on that doctor visit since it was all about him and his Savior who his Mom tried to tell him about.  THAT'S FAIR ISN'T IT?  He should have listened to his Mom!

18.  When God is doing something for, with, to, or through you, things seldom go in a normal way.  In fact, we never expect things to go normally but we do always know that it will all work out to our benefit.  Even when we are not faithful, HE ALWAYS IS FAITHFUL.  And He is usually a whole lot of fun!  Here is one of the most fun things He ever let me do!  So, we are now officially off of the Jewish string and back to the Ugly BEAUTIFUL house string... with many new threads to add.

19.   We need to do some more time travel again.  Our life has really been complicated!  We will now go back to 1990 which was before the school insanity started, because what God taught me then is extremely crucial for the resolution of what the schools were doing to the kids.

20.  "AUTHORITY IN THE NATURAL REALM " was a teaching God had given me through a man of God named Don Basham back when I first found out about the demonic things going on in Charleston. We had, after Hugo and the money we got from insurance companies, bought all of a tape ministry's (City of Righteousness in Florida) cassette tapes.  Many of them we sent to the troops who went over during the first Gulf War.  Since we lived close to the Navy Base in Charleston, a chaplain in the Navy took them over to the Gulf in his boat.  We had thousands of audio tapes, and my baby, Becka, who was maybe about 14 months old at the time, brought me an a tape about The Jezebel Spirit that  she picked out of the huge collection. I knew very little about deliverance, (which is something our Savior majored in, and we as His followers, should also be doing)  Bashan explained why it was so important to have earthly authority for what you do in the spirit realm, and to do it with more than one person when you can.  That tape kept me from going down to Sullivans Island Elementary by myself to kick out the demons that were there.   That little piece of information is going to be crucial to what I am about to write for the remaining Charleston segment of this literary “MASTER piece”.  This is all about what the MASTER did by using one of the FOOLISH things of the world to confound the [ones who think they are] wise.      

21.  And now I am going to change venues and stick in a different type of miracle here.  Don't blame me for how much happened at the same time! 
Talk to God about it!  Remember, in my life I am just along for the ride, and fortunately God brings Bill and the kids with me or I would miss them so much!   As I look back, four different miracles seemed to happen in the same month!  Wow! God really must have wanted us to move to the Lynchburg area with all the different things He did to get us here.  Change that to 5 miracles. I reserve the right to add more without counting them, OK?  (I sure wish I had kept a journal!)

22.  It was in the summer of 1995 that we got a call from Mr. Womack.  For a reason I do not remember, we absolutely had to go up to Virginia for some paperwork and some kind of lawyer garbage. There was no way we could get out of going to Virginia and doing this thing at a law office if we were going to get the house.  Miracle #1 for getting the house had already happened when we received an unexpected check in the mail from Aunt Eileen's estate the same day that Mr. Womack had called and told us we would need to send him a substantial deposit or he would sell the house to somebody else who wanted it. (I found that very hard to believe that ANYONE ELSE WANTED IT!)

23.  Miracle #2 was that the day before we had to be in Virginia to do the lawyer thing, it was raining, ... not storming, ... just raining.   I heard God tell me as I was washing dishes to go in and unplug the TV-VCR combo we had on in the living room.  I yelled in and told John to unplug it.  God did not tell me to tell John to unplug it, He told me to do that and I didn't obey Him.  It quit raining and I went upstairs to do some laundry.  All of a sudden I heard BOOM!  Yep, you got it! (You're very smart, aren't you?)  Lightning had struck!  Darn!  John, about 14 years old at that time, came running up the steps saying "I'm sorry Mom!"  I told him it was OK.  He said "No mom, you don't understand!  I didn't unplug the TV like you said to and now it is broken!"  Funny thing was, our computer was plugged in right next to the TV and it was just fine, so I guess that might just be Miracle #3.

24.   I told John I did understand and it was my fault as much as his because I didn't obey what God told me to do either.  God didn't tell me to delegate, He told me to do it.  It didn't matter because we would be leaving the next morning to go to Virginia and we would see Eva and her family then so who needs a TV for entertainment anyway?  Eva's kids were better than a TV!

25.   Miracle #4 was the next morning when we got up to go I heard God say to "Take the back roads."  Is He kidding me?  We had to be in Virginia for an appointment at a lawyers about the house late that afternoon. We had no idea how to go the back way!  But remembering the big boom from the lightning strike the day before, made me know I had better obey or we might have a big boom in our car, and that could be quite painful!

26.  I called our neighbor and asked her if she was going to Virginia, what road would she take to start out?  She said she would start out on Highway 41 going north.  We didn't have much money other than what we needed to get up to Virginia and back, so even though we really wanted to go up to Ohio to see our families when we had already gone as far as Virginia from South Carolina, we didn't think we'd be able to afford to go.  But here is a continuation of #4.   There was a gas station at the intersection of Highway 17 and Highway 41 where we stopped to buy gas to get us up to Virginia.  Bill pumped the gas and I went in to pay for the gas and buy a map,  since we had NO IDEA how to get to Virginia on the back roads.  (AS HAPPENS SO OFTEN, I  WONDERED IF GOD KNEW WHAT HE WAS DOING.  I DO NOT WONDER ANYMORE)  I got back to the van with the kids and we waited and waited and waited for Bill!  Who the heck was he talking to?  We needed to hurry, especially since we were taking the unfamiliar back roads!  Would we find even the state of Virginia let alone the tiny town we were looking for?  

27.  Finally Miracle #5 became very obvious! Bill came back to the van with $600 that we didn't have when we left home 25 minutes before!  He had hit a little old lady over her head and stolen her purse!  (I was just kidding, but ... Did I get you?)   Actually, he ran into a man he had recently done a job for who happened to have the $600. cash that he owed to Bill, so now we would have enough money to get from South Carolina to Virginia to Ohio and back to South Carolina and we would even have enough left over to buy a used TV at a thrift store! (Sorry, but I have to put a small little piece of thread that will be sticking out and not connected in here... and that is because YHWH God is such a multi-tasker.  It has to do with the guy who gave Bill the $600. cash at that gas station.  His name is Derrick and I had met him at our house.  He had come to South Carolina after Hugo to do tree work, and he came to our house to see Bill once.  It had turned cold suddenly and he didn't have a coat.  I had just bought a really warm white coat at Open Door Thrift Store for Bill, and I offered it to Derrick since he was shivering.  He wanted to pay me for it, but instead of taking worthless money, I wanted his life.  I told him in exchange for the coat, I would also give him a bible and he had to promise to read it every day for I do not remember how long.  This next part is out of sequence since it would not happen for about a year or two after we saw Derrick at the gas station when he gave Bill the $600 that he owed him.  About a year after we had moved to Virginia, Bill and I drove to Norfolk News to look at a piece of equipment Bill wanted to buy.  On the way there, we had mechanical problems in a truck we had just had repaired, so we were running late.  Then, returning to Lynchburg, we got lost.  (When a lot of things go wrong, it is often a sign that God is at work.)  We took an exit off the road to stop at a gas station to buy a map.  Again, as I was in getting a map because we were lost, Bill was talking to a guy in an area we had never been before, so I could not imagine he would know anyone there.  He called me over and asked if I remembered the guy he was speaking to.   When I said “no” he reminded me about Derrick the White Coat Guy.  Without any small talk at all, I asked him if he was reading the bible like he was supposed to and he admitted that was a "NO", but he said he and his wife had been having some serious problems, so he was thinking he needed to do that.   Again, he promised me he would read it, and the fact of the uncanny coincidence he probably did start to read it so he is most probably being used by God at this point. I only saw Derrick 3 times ever.  First was at our house when I gave him the bible.  Second was when he gave Bill the $600. he owed him.  Third was when we were in Virginia and got lost on our way back home and “just happened to see him at a gas station when we stopped to but a map … which is the same thing I was buying when I met him on our way to Virginia for the lawyer appointment."  There's probably some significance to this but who knows what it is. BACK TO THE UGLY BEAUTIFUL HOUSE  STRING, OK?

28 . Miracle #6 was that 10 minutes later when I finally looked at the map I noticed a sign for 501 North coming up, so I found 501 on the map and it looked like it went in the right direction so we took that road.  501 took us all the way to Eva's house!  To get to Eva's from Mount Pleasant you just take 41 north to 501 north and turn left at her street!  What could be easier!? It goes from South Carolina to Virginia!  No wonder God said to take the back roads.

29.  Let's continue on Miracle #7, but this is just a little tiny addendum to the #6 Miracle.  We left our kids at Eva's to go to the lawyer appointment in the city of Bedford and we just kept going on 501 for about 4 more miles, and on the left hand side of 501 we saw our road!  Taking the back roads from South Carolina to our house it also only takes remembering 3 left hand turns!  ( I have no idea how many people in Charleston have those directions because we gave them to many people and told them to give our address out to anyone they knew belonged to the Lord Jesus.  It will be quite interesting to see how many He brings to us when the fecal matter hits the fan in this depraved country and it is over 400 miles!  And when we would get up to Ohio we would find out another reason why God would want us to take the back roads.  We did get to the appointment just on time and then we went back to Eva's house.

   Chapter 35   *******  HE CAN’T BE SERIOUS!  ******

1.  While we were at Eva and Chuck's house, Eva read a deliverance prayer to Bill and me that she said knocks out any and every demon imaginable. She said she had prayed it over all of her kids and her friends' kids.  I was only half paying attention because it was so long and so bizarre and then.....OH NO!.... I heard God speak into my heart that He wanted this prayer said in every school in Charleston County!  Didn't God know there were probably over 100 schools in Charleston?!!!  And I thought He knew everything!  Surely He didn't think I'd be able to sneak into every one of these schools and do this strange thing!  And didn't He remember the thing about "someone with authority in the natural realm has to OK things that are done in the spiritual realm"?   And I thought that the "authority in the Natural Realm" was God's idea.  Maybe God had never listened to Don Basham's tapes which taught that concept! Just because He is God doesn't mean He would ever be able to help me get permission from the Evil Empire running Charleston County School District, does it?  (Remember that question, OK?)

2.  After visiting with Eva and her family for a few days, we drove up to Ohio.  Eva made me a copy of the Deliverance Prayer to take back to Charleston with me since I told her I heard God tell me that He wanted it said in every school in Charleston County.  We had it with us when we left to go up to Ohio to see our siblings and my Mom. There was a teaching God had given me through a man of God named Don Basham back when I first found out about the demonic things going on in Charleston that I just told you about 11 paragraphs ago. Bashan explained scripturaly why it was so important to have earthly authority for what you do in the spirit realm, and to do it with more than one person.  That kept me from going to Sullivans Island Elementary by myself to kick out the demons which I just found out were there because of the Pumsy program. 

3.   Before we can do the deliverance prayer in the schools in Charleston, we will have a chance to try this long, bizarrely worded prayer out in Ohio. What number are we on now?  Looks like this one will be #8.  When we got to Mom's house, my brother Chad and his wife Janie (both are fake names so I can keep this book totally honest, at least about events, if not about names without hurting anyone's reputation or feelings because Chad and Janie will become two people who seem to hate me at a later time in this book) were at Mom's house.  I asked Janie how her sister Patsy (another fake name) was doing, because Patsy had a serious drug and alcohol problem that had gotten so bad that she had even lost custody of her her kids to the father of the children who (I think) was also a drug addict..  Janie was so disgusted with Patsy that she didn't even want to talk about her, but she did tell us that after many months of trying to contact Patsy by both phone and mail, she had just washed her hands of her sister.

4.  We asked Janie if she would just sit in a chair and let us pray the deliverance prayer over her as if she was her sister.  That is called 'standing in the gap' in many churches where you act as a substitute in prayer for someone else for healing.  (Back in 1986, Mary Meehan from Sullivan's Island went forward for prayer for her mom in a church service at Word of Life, and Mike Norris, the pastor, prayed over Mary.  Mary's mom had been very sick, and at the exact same time as Pastor Mike was praying over Mary as she was "standing in the gap" for her mother, Mary's mom was totally healed!  I do not understand it, but I do not understand how a car runs either.  I still use a car, and I still use the tried and tested 'standing in the gap' thing also.)

5.  Janie reluctantly agreed and sat down and we all laid hands on her as if she was her sister, and said the deliverance prayer over Patsy as Janie was sitting there for her.  I know it sounds insane, but what matters is that IT WORKS!  SO WHO CARES?  Janie told us that Patsy had not seen or spoken to them for over 6 months.  And then, the morning after we prayed this over Patsy through Janie, Patsy called Janie and told her she wanted to get back together with her.  After 6 months, within about 8 hours of this prayer being spoken, Janie and Patsy would have a relationship again.  But it gets better!  There was a block party on my brother’s street that day and we went and actually saw Patsy there.  I asked her to come back to Janie's house with me because I had something for her.  When we got there I said that prayer over her in her own flesh, not with Janie standing in for her.  Patsy was clean and sober for 5 or 6 years and then went back to the bad stuff.  I cannot fix this because Chad and Janie are the only ones with ties to her, and they will not do it for reasons I cannot fathom. If by chance they ever read this, maybe they will see the senselessness of them not intervening in the spirit realm for Patsy again.  It would only take them 10 minutes, and they could go pick up the book from Eva's brother's house which is 5 minutes away from their house.  Doesn't this fall under "What would Jesus do?"?   I'll type the Deliverance Prayer into this book soon, OK?

6.  While up in Ohio I had another revelation of why God had told us to take the back roads to get to Virginia.  As I was walking through the living room at my mom's house I saw something very bizarre on the TV News.   A man from the highway patrol was speaking about complaints from the citizens about the Highway Patrol stopping people to do a survey.  They wanted to know where the people had been, where they were going, and what were they going to do when they got there.  People were getting upset with them, but they said they had to do this survey.               

7.   As a firm believer of keeping servants caged up if they are doing things that are dangerous to others,  (Kind of like keeping a riot control dog in a canine carrier cage unless it is necessary to let it out to get the bad guys) this news story really infuriated me.  Rather than keep the anger inside of myself, I just called the Highway Patrol Headquarters in Columbus Ohio. Seemed like a good idea to get rid of the anger and pass it on to the ones who had caused it. I spoke to a man who was pretty high up the food chain, and he told me that they "had to do this!"

8. And just WHY WOULD THEY HAVE TO DO THIS UNCONSTITUTIONAL THING? This Top Ohio Cop said that when they had gotten peoples' license plate numbers with cameras on the highway, and then sent them these same none-of your-business questionnaires thru the mail asking them those same none-of-their-business questions, people were not returning the cards. That is why they started to pull people over to ask them these "none-of-your-business" questions. This Top Cop and I then began a very civil conversation as I was telling him many things that were going on in the school system in South Carolina. I mentioned a program with an unremembered name which came from the federal Department of Education and explained the dangers of it. He had kids in school in Ohio, and what I told him really upset him because the school his kids went to had just sent home a notice that they would be implementing this "innovative" (INSANE!) program in their schools.

9.  When I got back to South Carolina, I called John Clemmens who was a co host on Point of View (who had called one day and asked me to be his eyes and ears in South Carolina many months previous to this.) about the Highway Patrol in Ohio, and he went me one better! He and his wife Diane had been on the Texas Turnpike recently and they lost that little card you get when you first get on. They were afraid they’d have to pay the entire length of the turnpike. But the woman in the toll booth actually could find out very quickly and easily when and where they had gotten on! Do you ever feel like this surveillance society has gone a little too far? Every move you make,...every step you take … they'll be watching you. The insinuation is that if you are doing nothing criminal, you shouldn’t mind the intrusion into your privacy! The reason we mind this is because we have discovered that those doing the surveillance are the criminals!

Chapter 36.      AN UNINVITED, UNEXPECTED, UNWELCOME SPEAKER ( that would be little old'me'!)

 1. Soon after we left Ohio and got back to South Carolina there was a big, open to the public meeting at Burke High School. (The time line of this is hazy but the actual event is very clear in my mind.)  Barbara Nielsen, the Stupidintendent of Education for South Carolina was to be heading up this meeting.  I was definitely going, but as usual, I was running late.  Saving the world's children from EducRats is a very time consuming job!  I was late for a lot of stuff I wanted to be on time for.  Crossing the long Cooper River Bridge I was earnestly asking, (even begging) God to please make Nielsen later than I was, and as usual, He did me another huge favor!

2.  When I got to Burke High School, Barbie Baby Bimbo Nielsen was not there yet and I was probably at least 10 minutes late.  The EducRats were passing out books to all the attendees as they were coming in.  I am not talking about pamphlets, I mean 8 by 10 soft cover books with about 100 pages in each book.  The truth was inside of the book, but the title was a totally misleading  lie.  The title of this book was "Putting Children and Families First".  Yeah, right!  It was one of my favorite books which I had only been able to read at the library because you couldn't check it out.  I knew what the "best" pages were because I had read the book and copied some of the pages.  (In fact, I had actually copied some of the pages out of the same two books that they were giving out, and I had copies of those pages in the packets of papers I was planning on handing out that very night! And this was the first time I ever took these papers to a meeting to give out.  Listening and obeying YHWH is just so unfair to the opposition!)  HOW VERY KIND THESE FINE EDUCATORS
/INDOCTRINATORS WERE TO BE PASSING OUT THESE BOOKS TO PROVE THE TRUTH OF WHAT I WAS GOING TO BE  USING TO AWAKEN THESE SLEEPING GIANTS!  AND HOW NICE OF BARBIE BABY TO INVITE THIS GROUP OF PEOPLE FOR ME TO SPEAK TO!  AND HOW SWEET OF HER TO LET ME COME TO HELP HER! The EducRATS surely did not expect anyone to actually read their drivel!  BUT I HAD READ IT! And I was going to encourage everyone at this meeting to read it too!  And because I had read it, I knew there were some seriously self-incriminating statements made by the EducRATS  inside of the book which claimed to put families and children first on the cover. In between that misleading title and the back cover were some very interesting facts!  I had just copied some of the pages (on the copier at Isle of Palms Baptist Church thanks to Mark Cook) to actually bring and give out to the people who may attend this meeting and now all of the people who had come were actually in possession of the "forbidden  knowledge which I wasn't even able to check out of the public library."  The book had been given to these people by the EducRATS themselves!  How could I get these people in the audience to actually read what they had been given to them by the EducRATS?

3.  HOW CONVENIENT!  Now remember, I got to the meeting late.  Neilsen is not at the meeting yet.  The natives in this big auditorium are getting restless. They had probably been waiting for “Her Lowness” for about 15 minutes. The pages which I had copied at the library that showed what these EducRats were doing were actually in the books these agents of evil were giving out!  (That was the first and only time I had ever copied those pages to distribute) After being given the Putting Children and Families First Books, I went into the auditorium and went up and down the aisles and passed out my papers at the end of the rows and asked for them to be passed down.  Usually I am a jeans and flip flops person, but that night I had on a dress and high heels and nylons and makeup.  I was in disguise again!  Even my husband would not have recognized this sophisticated woman I was pretending to be! The people in the crowd made the logical (yet erroneous) assumption that I was with the Stupinintendant's other lackeys. This was very convenient yet totally coincidental.  I could not have pulled this one off  even if I had  tried desperately to plan it!  (And if I had thought about this first, I most probably wouldn’t have done it, which is why this book is titled Amusing Grace.)  As I passed out these papers, one of the legislators reached up to take one and I wouldn't let him have one because I thought he was a big part or the problem and I did not want to waste my papers on him.  I didn't do that intentionally, it was just a reflex.  I think his name was Youngblood.  If my memory is correct, (and I think it is because even I could not believe how rude I had just been) I just told him "you can't have one because I don't like you."

4.  While walking past the microphone in the center of the auditorium to get to the last two aisles, God gave me such a good idea!  As I passed the podium, I stopped for a second and tapped the microphone in the middle front of the auditorium to see if it was turned on.  IT WAS!  WOW! 
THIS WOULD BE FUN!
I quickly passed the papers out to the rest of the attendees, and returned to the podium.   I then thanked the people for coming and apologized for the late start and asked the fine folks there to open the book they had just been given by the lackeys of Barbie Bimbo Neilsen to a certain forgotten page number. Then I started to read where it said that 'by the year 2000, every employer in South Carolina would have to call an 800 number to see if it was OK for the employer to hire a new employee.'  Whether a person could be hired in the private sector would depend upon what the EducRats had to say.  I am not making this up!  I wish I were!  And then I had those in this well populated room  (it was almost a 1/2 full very large auditorium in Burke  High school) to turn to a different page.  On this page it said that the Stupidintendant of Education  (aka the classy egocentric Bimbo who could not even keep custody of her own flesh and blood children and I do believe a natural mother losing custody of her own children requires a certain amount of stupidity and gross incompetence (or total court corruption which at this point is also a possibility) would have the power to remove members of the school board who did not cooperate with her department.  ALL BY HER ARROGANT SELF, SHE WOULD BE ABLE TO UNDO AN ELECTION!  THAT'S FAIR, ISN'T IT?

5.  Finally, after about 20 minutes of total control of the meeting, one of the attendees in the peanut gallery had the brains and the guts to stand up and holler to me: "Who the heck are you?"  To which I replied that
"I am a mother who is mad as hell and I am not going to take this anymore."  (I had always wanted to say that ever since I had heard it on the old movie "NETWORK")   I then stepped away from the microphone and went back to my seat just minutes before Nielsen arrived.  By the time Stupidintendant Nielsen got to the microphone, (after I had so graciously opened up the meeting for Her Lowness) she had a very hostile peanut gallery to speak to.  After the meeting, the EducRats would always divide the people up by counting 1, 2, 3, 4, down the rows.  And then all of the 1s are sent to one room, all the 2s to another and so on.  The reason this is done is to separate friends who may support each other in a smaller setting where there will be a facilitator (that is pronounced "MANIPULATOR") who will lead the sheeple to do and say what the EducRats want done and said.  Aren't they just so clever?  (Evil geniuses, if you ask me, but you didn't ask so I will not tell you that I think they are evil geniuses.  Just ignore that snide comment, OK?)

6.  After this meeting, the sheep were separated for shearing and sent to different rooms and told the venereal Doctor Nielsen (remember, the one who didn't even qualify to keep custody of her own kids?) would be in to speak personally to each group.  Would you believe she lied? (Remember ... when  her lips are moving she is probably lying  ....That made it easy to detect!) She just plain left, and from what I heard, the people who were hoodwinked into thinking she was going to come in to talk to them were quite upset.  I bet they had a lot of good questions for Barbie Bimbo Nielsen but they never got to ask them!

7.  Later, Anita and Audrey… who I think I may have met for the first time at that meeting (I do not even want to use their last names because I do not know how the kind folks in the Holey  [because of all the pot holes, there was actually very little godly holiness in that area] City  will take this book.)  and I would drive together to go to places where we would have more fun than anyone else on the planet had ever had!   Being an outcast can be fun when you are with really awesome people. . . and Anita and Audrey and I really did enjoy driving the Venereal South Carolina Stupidintendant of Education Barbara Nielsen crazy. (of course it was a very short drive.) Anita and Audrey were both very much the creme de la creme of Charleston Society and I didn't want to take a chance on causing them or their husbands any problems in the power structure in which they had to live, so I'd hardly ever be seen with them and would not sit with them when we went to public meetings together. (Since my husband was a tree guy, I didn’t have to care about folks in the power structure of Charleston.  Bill had a chain saw so he could just saw off the tongue of anyone who gave us a problem.)  (You do know I am kidding, don’t you?)  

8. 
We were actually like "Barbara Nielsen's Groupies" as Barbie Bimbo would have meetings in different areas in the state.  We weren't actually stalking Nielsen, we were just doing damage control for the folks she would be lying to.  [Remember "How do you know when Nielsen is lying?"  WHEN HER LIPS ARE MOVING!]   I figured as a philanthropist, (Can you be a philanthropist even if you're poor?) I should go to more of Barbie Bimbo's meetings and share with the fine folks in other parts of the state my copies of the curriculum.  It was fortunate to have friends like Anita and Audrey who had reliable transportation, so we would go together to far away counties where Barbie Bimbo was attempting to hood wink trusting parents.  I never sat with them  because I didn't want to be responsible for having my friends arrested if I got carried away with having so much fun.  I do not remember how many meetings we went to, but the Method of Operation was always the same.  Wait for the EducRats to finish the Propaganda Portion, and as they were finishing up, I would take my big box of stacked and separated papers and set them on the edge of a stage or on a table and then make an announcement (sometimes from their microphone and sometimes with just my big loud mouth) that if anyone in the crowd wanted to know the truth and see the real curriculum the kids were being polluted with, they could come up and get copies of what our kids were given in the classrooms that the parents were not supposed to see.  For some strange reason, it seemed like almost everyone came up to get the free copies of the true curriculum instead of the free propaganda that was being presented in the rooms they were supposed to go to for the meetings.  (Remember that head injury I had from the drunk driver in 1978?  It knocked some of the "I care what people think of me" junk out of my spirit and mind.  Life's more fun without that baggage.) 
                                                                                                       
9.  I want to tell you something that I would not hear about until 2002, but you can read it now, because by 2002 I was no longer in South Carolina. Ann Huff, was a co-worker from Greenville exposing the education scandal in her area.  She called me in Virginia on a Friday night to ask if I knew how to reach Gerald Stiles, who ran against Nielsen for Superintendent of Education for South Carolina.  I told her I didn't know how to find him. 

10.  That night before I went to bed I was going to read the Bible and I heard God say “No… Read the Liberty Journal” which we only got because our tenant (who never paid us any rent) had gone to Liberty University so the paper he got was still delivered to our house.  That was so boring, but I do what He tells me to do.  On the front page I saw Gerald Stiles picture!  He was the head of the elementary school that was connected to Liberty University.  I called Ann and told her where to find him and then I called him as soon as the weekend was over and he told me to come over for a visit.  He told me that whenever there was to be a debate between he and Barbie Baby, he would just ask God what papers he should take with him to the debate.  (Asking God should be illegal because it is such an unfair advantage to the one who is a friend of God.  God knows the future!) During the debate, when Nielsen was asked a question and she answered it, he would just "happen" to have one of her signed documents which would prove she was lying!  Gerald Stiles felt bad that she had actually fired some of her staff because she knew someone was telling him things he wouldn't know if he didn't have someone on the inside.  BUT SHE HAD NO AUTHORITY OR ABILITY TO FIRE THE HOLY SPIRIT OF GOD SO SHE ALWAYS FIRED THE WRONG EMPLOYEE!  The Holy Spirit did NOT WORK FOR NIELSEN! Hopefully the Holy Spirit is working on her, though.  It is not the will of YHWH that any should perish, but that all would come to a saving knowledge of His son Yeshua, Jesus.]

11.  Anita and Audrey would not let me expose the fact that Barbara Neilsen did not have custody of her own biological kids, but she did have custody of all the poor hapless kids of South Carolina.  Oh, I got side tracked again.  Pretend I didn't write that OK?  Just look at the court records of her divorce....too bad the stupid and complicit media never thought to do that!   I have got to tell you the Amusing Grace way that this fact was discovered.  Barbara Neilsen's ex husband married another woman also named Barbara.  A friend found out about Barbara Nielsen working in a certain place, and when this friend found this out, she was a bit confused so she called and talked to that "new" Barbara Nielsen, not realizing she was the marital replacement for the "old" Barbara Nielsen.   And the new Barbara Nielsen, who was not the biological mother of Barbie Bimbo's children, now had custody of the children of the woman who was in charge of educating all the kids in South Carolina who went to public school.   What are the chances?  The "new and improved " Barbara Nielsen was married to the old and "desperately in need of improvement" Barbara Nielsen's ex-husband.  The "new" Barbara Nielsen's husband had custody of his kids which were birthed by the woman who had lost custody of her biological kids, but gained custody of all the public school kids in South Carolina.  What is wrong with this world?  And why didn't the crack news media find this out and report on it?  Maybe the crack news media is all on crack!  Or maybe the Crack Head newspaper and TV reporters really work for  the Snooze Media and not the News Media.  How could a bunch of us moms know these facts and they not know it?  And they call themselves investigative reporters!
 
                                                                           
  Chapter 37    ****  GRAND JURY = GRAND SCAM   ****

1. OK, now we jump to another thing that the Educrats would not be expecting to be exposed.  (No wonder word was out on the streets that Charleston was under seige!  We did so much in so many different areas and there was no rhyme or reason to what God would tell us to do and we just did it and enjoyed our job of working for the best Boss in the entire Universe! And I am sure He had a lot of other servants working for Him in the School Septic System being just as obedient and bizarre as we were.  Sometimes I could get together with other servants of the King and play in the sand box... aka the litter box with all of the fecal excrement, also known as EduCrap... and often we could connect dots very well when we swapped war stories.  

 2.  Since it was painfully obvious that what was being done to and with the kids in Charleston County was criminal (and it looked like nobody was going to stop it), I called one of our neighbors next to the apartments we owned at 94 Morris Street who had been on a Grand Jury, Mr. Chisolm.   (
 (  Remember this when we get to 2005 - 2007, OK? I wish I had remembered it but I didn't!) )

                                       
3.  I asked him if he had any suggestions to stop this criminal activity.  He was no longer a member of the Grand Jury but he gave me the name of the new Chair Person so I could contact her with my information.  She will have a fake name because of what I am about to type.  Carrie Fakename, when I spoke to her on the phone and told her what was going on in the schools and with the curriculum, told me they would like to look into this.  Then she told me how to get into the government building in North Charleston without having to identify myself and where to wait in a hallway until she would come out and get me.  It almost seemed like a secret agent being snuk into a Mafia meeting.  It really felt clandestine. It was obvious that she did not want anyone to know I had come to talk to the Grand Jury. (If you've ever been on a Grand Jury please email me NoWay@bedfordcorruption.com and tell me your experiences to confirm or deny what I have been and will be typing.)

4.  At the appointed time and date, I followed Carrie's instructions and found a seat in the hallway where she told me to wait until she could take me into the Grand Jury room.  I was expecting this room to be very posh with intelligent and sophisticated older people who were full of wisdom, just like King Solomon. The Grand Jury had a very important task to perform. Certainly people picked to be on a Grand Jury would consider it an honor and a privilege and take their job very seriously. It was an honor to be on a Grand Jury, and honor is a thing to be earned, isn't it?  I am not often nervous, but I was a bit concerned about whether these good people would think it worth their time to investigate and really get to the bottom of what was behind the evil being done to our kids in the schools.  

5.  As I was sitting in the hall waiting to be able to speak to these honorable folks who I so hoped would help me, a very hostile looking huge black man who looked and dressed like Mister T from the A Team (which was a show from the 80s) went into the room where the Grand Jury was sequestered.  He even had the ostentatious gold jewelry like Mr. T wore, and he sure had a Mister T  BAD ATTITUDE!  He had come strutting down the hall and passed me and went into the Grand Jury room.  I was concerned for the safety of these fine folks with a man who obviously had a very bad disposition going in to see them.  I did wonder if he had been accused of murder as he seemed so totally hostile.  

6.   Soon after Mr Hostility (aka Mr. T) walked into the Grand Jury room, a cop in a uniform came and knocked on the door to that room.  That was good as he would be able to protect the Grand Jury members, don't you think?   I was imagining they would be relieved to see the cop.  When Carrie opened the door to talk to the cop, she saw me and after they spoke, she came over to ask me if I was Maureen.  She said she would be with me as soon as they dealt with the paperwork that the cop had brought.  I had no idea what "soon" meant to Carrie, but I saw the cop hand Carrie two HUGE piles of paper and he told her as I was listening to "True Bill this stack" and to "No Bill this stack."  I was thinking I would be waiting there for a few hours at least!  There appeared to be at least 150 to 200 sheets of paper they were going to have to go over!   Oh well, ya gotta do what ya gotta do to get the job done and I was willing to wait if it would stop the EducRATS from screwing up another child's life and mind.   But then, much to my surprise and delight, Carrie did come out of the Grand Jury deliberation room in just 5 or 10 minutes!  She had two stacks of papers to give back to the cop (who actually had not gone in to protect the Grand Jury members from the Mr. T. looking thug with the bad attitude!)  As Carrie handed the cop one stack, she said "True Bill" and as she handed him the other stack she said "No bill."   I thought little about that when it happened, but that is very important for you to remember. This will be important in 10 years and 400 miles away from Charleston!  What a HUGE jig saw puzzle YHWH God made!   WHAT A HORRIBLE MESS PUBLIC OFFICIALS MADE WITH THEIR schemes and DECEPTION. They can even lie when they are telling the truth! I wish I was just kidding you...but the very sad truth is, I AM NOT!  THERE IS A WAY THEY CAN LIE WITH THEIR FACIAL EXPRESSIONS AND TONES OF VOICE...THERE IS EVEN A MAXIM FORBIDDING THAT! AND THERE IS A MAXIM SAYING THAT MAXIMS CONTROL THE COURTS!

7.   I was then taken by Carrie into the room to speak to the
Grand Jury members.
  What I saw was quite a shock!  These were not the type of people I expected them to be.  Remember the Mr. T  scary guy who walked into that room?  He did not go in there because he had to testify about his criminal activity.  He went in there because he was a Member of the Grand Jury.  
The Grand Jury members were actually just sitting at a cafeteria type table which did not look at all comfortable.  Two of the members were sitting on a shelf in front of a big window and they were obviously asleep.  Since this was my one shot at the Grand Jury, I took what I was served and just started to talk to the people who I hoped would be able to comprehend what I was going to be telling them.  One thing that I was about to learn is that when they say the "grand jury is sequestered”, they are actually imprisoned and can't get out until they rubber stamp what the Evil Empire in charge of the Corrupt Court System wants them to rubber stamp. The name "Grand Jury is just a Grand Scam to make “What the Powers that Be want to do”  appear to be sanctioned by some very respectable folks who are actually being falsely imprisoned by the corrupt system we are  led to believe is respectable and honorable. 

GRAND JURY? ... HOW ABOUT GRAND SCAM!!?? THOSE EVIL MONSTERS!   (Looks like I needed a Mud Mind Alert there, huh?)
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                             8.  As I was explaining the 'Spirit Guides' and the 'altered states of consciousness' and the Junior Great Books which were promoting witchcraft and Satanism, all of a sudden that very scary looking  'Mr. T. type guy'  jumped up on his feet and looked me right in the eyes and said "My God woman!  That is demonic!"   I told him that I knew it was demonic and that was why I had come to them for help to get this out of the schools.  Every one in the room was staring at him, and later I would be told that he had not spoken even one word since he had been forced to show up for "jury duty" under threat of arrest if he did not show up.  What I learned that day was that the supposed GRAND JURY which “returns an indictment” very seldom (if ever) even reads what they are "returning",  but I guess the government deceivers are not actually telling us lies, after all they do just say that the Grand Jury "returned an indictment",  which is EXACTLY  WHAT  IN  MOST ( POSSIBLY ALL)  CASES  THEY  DO! THE  GRAND  JURY  DOESN'T  HAVE  TIME  TO  READ  AND  REVIEW  ANY  FACTS  IN  THE  CASE!  WE  ARE  JUST DECEIVED  BY  TV  AND  MEDIA  INTO  THINKING  THAT  THIS  IS  WHAT RETURNING  AN  INDICTMENT   MEANS!   RETURNING  AN INDICTMENT  MEANS  EXACTLY  WHAT  IT  SAYS!   SOME  GUY  IN  A  UNIFORM   HANDS  THE  GRAND JURY  CHAIRPERSON  A  STACK  OF  INDICTMENTS  AND  THEN  THE  CHAIRMAN SIGNS  THE  INDICTMENT  KNOWING  NOTHING  ABOUT  THE  CASE  AND  THEN RETURNS  IT!  THE  PEOPLE  IN  CHARGE  OF  THIS  CRIMINAL  JUSTICE   (SHOULD BE SPELLED 'JUST US' )  SYSTEM  CAN  LIE  WHEN  THEIR  LIPS  ARE  NOT  EVEN MOVING!  THEY COULD ALL BE VENTRILOQUISTS AND THEY  THINK  WE  ARE THEIR  DUMMY  PUPPETS  WITH  THE  WOODEN  HEADS! WON'T THEY BE SHOCKED WHEN THEY END UP IN HELL FOR WHAT THEY HAVE DONE TO INNOCENT PEOPLE WHO HAVE BEEN PUT IN PRISON BECAUSE OF THIS SCAM!  AND TO KNOW ABOUT A CRIME AND NOT REPORT IT MAKES THEM COMPLICIT IN THE CRIME!  YOU FOLKS WHO HAVE BEEN USED IN THE GRAND JURY SCAM MUST SPEAK OUT TO EXPOSE IT!  If you want to expose it email me at Noway@Bedfordcorruption.com and I will get you in contact with others who email me, OK?

9.  I found out from Carrie in a lengthy conversation that being on a Grand Jury is like temporary slavery.  These people had to show up, and if they did not come, cops would  PICK THEM UP AND FORCE THEM TO COME!  (Isn't that the same as being arrested?)  Now they were paid for their service at, and I am sure of this because I was so shocked by the ridiculously low amount, $10 a day!  Now, 15 years later in Virginia, I have been told that the Grand Jury Members are paid the slave labor sum of $30. per day!  Kind of blows the false perception I had of "dignified, stern,  intelligent, thoughtful, discerning men and women of high character and intellectual acumen, and along with that would go the illusion of ample financial means."

10.  I wonder
what makes the "Public Serpents" think that they should make more per hour than the so called Grand Jury which is made up of the citizens who are supposed to be the masters of the public servants. 
Somehow this just does not compute in my measly little mind.  It seems upside down and backward, doesn't it?  That "True bill" and "No bill" thing is just another ridiculous phony lie!  But actually the "LIE" is only in our minds!  When something is "Presented to a Grand Jury" of course we are expected to and then we do believe that these magnanimous and intelligent people look at the evidence and decide if there is enough evidence to merit the time of some drugged up wino judge to hear the case. (But of course we do have to call the drugged up wino bribe collecting judges "YOUR HONOR!"  AND OF COURSE  THAT  IS  WRITTEN  WITH  ALL  DUE  RESPECT!  [MEN WHO WEAR LONG BLACK DRESSES ARE PROBABLY NOT  DUE  TOO  MUCH  RESPECT  THOUGH,  DO YOU  THINK? ] ( Ooooops!  Mud Mind Alert again!  Where is Pumsy when I need her?  Oh, she is busy causing little girls to have false memory syndrome right now!  When she is done with that she has to cause some suicidal tendencies, so I guess I am on my own tonight.)  

11.  AND HERE IS WHAT REALLY HAPPENS WITH A GRAND JURY, AND I CAN WRITE THIS WITH FULL KNOWLEDGE BECAUSE I SAW IT HAPPENING!  THIS IS EYE WITNESS TESTIMONY!  WHEN  WE  ARE  TOLD  THAT  THE  GRAND  JURY  RECEIVES  A PRESENTMENT, THAT  IS  EXACTLY  WHAT  HAPPENS!  AND THAT IS ALL THAT HAPPENS!  THEY ARE GIVEN A STACK OF INDICTMENTS WHICH THEY HAVE TO SIGN WITHOUT HAVING THE TIME TO READ EVEN ONE OF THE STACK, AND THEN  THEY HAVE TO RETURN THE INDICTMENT WHICH THEY HAVE RECEIVED WITHIN  A VERY SHORT (LIKE 10 MINUTES FOR THE WHOLE STACK!)  TIME.  THE VICTIM OF THE SYSTEM IS LED TO BELIEVE THAT HE MAY AS WELL CAPITULATE BECAUSE A JURY OF HIS PEERS HAS LOOKED AT THE EVIDENCE AND THEY ARE AGREED THAT THERE WAS ENOUGH EVIDENCE TO PROSECUTE THIS CASE!  (Looking at the evidence is not the same as READING AND COMPREHENDING THE EVIDENCE!  HOW MANY PEOPLE ARE IN PRISON BECAUSE OF THIS DAMNABLE FRAUD??  and when i say damnable, if you participate, you may go to hell.  Diane Fleming is in prison for murdering her husband chuck who really died of aspartame poisoning!  and her friEnd was told by a cop that a grand jury would indict a ham sandwich!  that is true if these falsely imprisoned grand jury members never even get to read anything they are forced to sign!

12.  THE OFFICIALS WE LOOK UP TO  KNOW  HOW  TO  LIE  and  DECEIVE  US  BY  THEIR  INSINUATIONS  AND  OUR ASSUMPTIONS  THAT  THEY  ARE  HONORABLE! 
AT  A  REGULAR  GRAND  JURY HEARING  NO  EVIDENCE  IS  SHOWN  TO  A  JUROR.  THE  JUROR  IS  A  RUBBER STAMP  FOR  THE  OFTEN  CORRUPT  COPS  AND  LAWYERS  AND  MEN  IN  THEIR GORGEOUS  LONG   BLACK  DRESSES!   THEY  ARE  HABITUAL  DECEIVERS  WHO  KNOW HOW  TO  LIE  NOT ONLY  WITH  WHAT  THEY  DO  SAY, BUT  WITH  WHAT  THEY  DO  NOT  SAY!!! 
The gross, disgusting, duplicitous system would be making big bucks on every one who had been "indicted by the Grand Jury" and for the most part the Grand Jury was just a bunch of unlucky folks who wanted to get out of their $10. slave pay day without wasting any more time!   If the Grand Jury members did not show up, a Cop would force them to come. THAT IS THE SAME AS  BEING  ARRESTED!   WHAT  A DECEPTIVE  FARCE!  And the deceptive farce is being perpetrated by some very stinky DECEPTIVE  FARTS. AND  THAT  IS  WRITTEN  WITH  ALL  DUE RESPECT.  [And there is absolutely NO RESPECT DUE!]

13.  I didn't have enough copies of the curriculum for every member of the Grand Jury and I asked Carrie if they could just get copies from the Solicitor.  THE GRAND JURY MEMBERS DID NOT TRUST DAVID SCHWACKE!  So no, they could not get copies from his office.  David later was in a big bunch of trouble for some emails that were found on his government computer and his wife, Ginger, divorced him and he was not to be left alone with his own children.  I feel bad for him because he was raised a Catholic which suggests to me that he may very well have been molested as a child by a priest.  We cannot control, when we are children, what is done to us by adults, either mentally (as in Pumsy) physically (as in sexual and or physical abuse) or spiritually, (as in being taught to enter into an altered state of consciousness where we can be, for example, possessed by a friendly spirit...as I read in an educational book for teachers.)  Demonic possession is real, and demons can enter through injured spirits (and children's spirits can be devastated by pedophiles) and through being put into an altered state of consciousness (as with many so called  "Guidance Programs" which guide children into a hellish future).  Seriously, if you know anyone with an injured spirit, do say the Deliverance Prayer over them.  I put it in more than one place in this book because it is so important and powerful.  I do not understand how it works, but I have certainly seen the results, and as Yeshua, known in our language as Jesus, said....By their fruits you will know them.

14.  Eventually, (I do not remember the time frame for this at all,) I went to a state cop in a building on Rivers Avenue by or in a building that housed Red Cross Offices.  His name was Claude Hair and he was as cold as ice to me when I first met him.  (I would later ... like 10 years or more... find out that he and John Reidenbach who was the top cop for the School District who became my very good friend, were good buddies.  And John and Claude had another good buddy named Ed Chin, who later became a Police Captain in Charleston who God arranged for me to speak to in 2006 when a guy we knew from Lynchburg wrecked my daughters motorcycle in Charleston, but that will not be happening in Book World until more than 10 years in the future, and that little coincidence may still bode very badly for the infamous Robert New.  But, if it does bode ill for Robert New, I will just have to write a sequel to this book. That pretend accident and lied about police report was used by my Best Friend (you know, God) in the mid 2000s to let me know that it aint over til it's over. Those who are criminals will still be in some serious trouble.  But, back to the mid 1990s.  Even though Claude was so cold to me and did not seem to want to hear a word I said, I just kept on talking and when I finally left, I made sure Claude had a lot of copies of the curriculum.  The next time I saw him, he treated me like his best friend. (It is amazing what reading the actual curriculum could do!)  It was a very surprising yet welcome change.  And then the last time I saw him, which was after I spoke to the Grand Jury which I assume returned their own indictment, much to the chagrin of the Powers that Be, he told me that Schwacke had told him NOT TO INVESTIGATE THIS CRIME BECAUSE NO MATTER WHAT CLAUDE FOUND,  DAVID WAS NOT GOING TO PROSECUTE IT!  You will find out why he he said that when you get to the mid 2,000s and Captain Chin wanted to prosecute New for a false police report he had filed.   Just a hint... it has to do with what I not- so- lovingly call the Queer Boy Club.  

  MMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMM

WWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWW
Chapter 38   ***** NEW’S STORY IS A NEWS STORY  *****

1.  THIS PROBABLY HAPPENED in January of 1994,  BUT I AM NOT SURE IF THIS PART WILL BE IN SEQUENTIAL ORDER.  This would have been very soon after the Pumsy vote scam.  Eva was living in Columbia at the time that she called me to tell me to go buy a copy of that day's Sunday paper THE STATE out of the state capital which was Columbia S.C..  I know it was winter because as I was leaving my house to go get the paper she told me to buy, I was hoping nobody would see me because I was wearing socks with my flip flops, and I knew how tacky that would look so I only wear sock with my flip flops when it is really cold out.  I am also sure it was after the Pumsy vote when the school board voted to keep Pumsy, because that was why the reporter from the STATE newspaper called me to do an interview.  I was not going to talk to him but he was almost begging me!  I told him I knew from experience how quotes were always screwed up by the print media, but I told him I would talk to him if he would promise me that he would get just one quote right and not change it in any way.  Eva told me when she called that I was in Quotable Quotes right in between Mother Theresa and Princess Diana. She swore she wasn't kidding me, so I went and bought a copy.  I wish I still had it because it was so funny!  But the article in that paper that the quote was taken from wasn't funny at all.  I don't think I ever even asked Eva if she saw the big article on Robert New.  That was back when you had to pay for long distance and the cell phones were not common... so we did not call each other, and computers and email were not widely used then.

2.  This section needs a buildup just like the Funny Fran part did.  Deception is harder to write about than truth because a lie takes another lie, takes another lie, takes another lie to prop it up.  But, THE TRUTH STANDS ALONE!  I think that is why politicians (remember, poly means many and tic is a blood sucking parasite)  talk so much! (It is amazing how much you figure out by the time you get old.)


 3.   Put on your Nancy Drew and/or Hardie Boy Detective hat and we will investigate a very interesting phenomena of ..... oh, after you read this fill in the blanks, OK?   There will be many threads in this cloth, so you may want to take notes, or you may get as confused as I feel as I try to remember all this and write it in sequential order (that is the hard part!) for you to read.  

4.  First you need some background information.  Too much was going on at the same time!!!  Sometime back, after the Pumsy vote, Le Butt gave notice that he was going to be quitting as the head destroyer of our children’s morals.  At that time, as was the custom, the assistant superintendent was promoted to be the interim official Superintendent of Education.  I knew her name but I knew nothing about her until I visited a new church one Sunday and was told that the interim superintendent went to a Pentecostal Holiness Church on 17 South.  We would have a new Superintendent who was filled with the Holy Spirit and anyone would be better than LeButt. The Spirit of YHWH would NOT LET HER DO WHAT LE BUTT HAD DONE! Someone who goes to a really good church can't be one who would harm a child unless they were willing to pay the price of total cognitive dissonance. The customary practice was to have the Assistant Superintendent become the interim superintendent. Eventually she would be the new Superintendent. I called Barbara at her home as soon as I got back from the Church where I heard she was the new superintendent, and told her that since she was my sister in the Lord, she had to talk to me.  (That is my sweet way of making friends and influencing people.  Dale Carnegie would be horrified!)

5.  The first time I ever spoke to her was on that Sunday afternoon. We really did become fast friends and I would learn a lot from her.  She was a black woman which will be an extremely important fact for this next section, because Robert New used Black People, but he hated them, or seemed to hate them.  Barbara and I spoke for  two hours that Sunday.  She even told me that in public they (the EducRats) would mock me, but once they were behind closed doors they would tremble.  I liked hearing that! Maybe that was why so many of them shook when they saw me! I knew she would be a decent woman who would put an end to the satanic practices in the schools. With Barbara in as the Superintendent, I would have my life back and be a normal wife and mother. I considered her a friend and my sister in the Lord.

6.  After our initial conversation, there were many lengthy phone calls.  I called Barbara late one night after I had just gotten an answer to a FOIA (that stands for Freedom of Information Act) request from the S.C. Ethics Commission.  I had wanted to know who would have funded Robert New's election and how any slimy critter like him could have gotten campaign contributions to be able to run and be elected.  I found out from the FOIA that Robert and Terry New had just borrowed $2,000. to pay for ads for him to be elected to the very seriously important position of a School Board Member.  These members can make a difference in the eternal life of a child.  They can determine if a child is taught to be righteous, or is indoctrinated with the morals of an alley cat and the thinking skills of a zombie.
                                                                                                                       
7.  I told Barbara how discouraged I was that all New would have to do is borrow another $2,000. so he could run more TV ads and he could be elected again!  Barbara told me he would not have to ever borrow any money again because he had just inherited over a million dollars.  Barbara knew this because her husband, Rufus, worked on the docks in Charleston Harbor.  New let all of the guys on the docks know he had just inherited the huge sum of money. Why would anybody announce that he had just inherited a million dollars? Wouldn’t that make you a target for someone to even  kidnap one of your kids?

8.  Now you will read about how I then experienced a very interesting God thing!  (This is why I never plan anything.  God does the planning and then he moves the pieces around on the game board and I just happen to be one of the game pieces.)  After I got off of the phone with Barbara Dilligard, I called one of the newly appointed members of the school board, Peggy Rogers.  I had spoken to her right after she was appointed to find out if she would be friend or foe and she was definitely friend.  She even was a fellow regular listener to Point of View which is how I first found out about Pumsy, and which is why she wanted to be on a school board.  When I called her I mentioned that I had just talked to Barbara Dilligard.  When I told her that Barbara told me that Robert New had just inherited $1,000,000 (or $2,000,000 ...when the numbers get so high, what difference does it make?) Peggy said that could not possibly be true!  I knew he was a liar, but why would he lie about receiving an inheritance?  Maybe just to stay in practice?  And how would Peggy know that it was not possible that New had recently inherited a million dollars?  Well, Peggy knew that because Robert New and his wife had just had a party at their home on Folly Beach for the newly appointed school board members the very night before I called her!  We will get to that in just a few minutes.

9.  I already have my detective hat on, but I have the unfair advantage of knowing a few other facts which you do not know, so I am going to put all the puzzle pieces on the table so you have the same chance to solve this puzzle that I did.   I bet you will come to the same conclusion I did.                                                          
10.  Betty Varner was also on the school board.  She was the very experienced lady who had been a school teacher.  She was appointed to be on the appropriation committee on the school board.  That committee decides who will get the contracts for work for the school district.   That was a very serious responsibility especially since at that time the derisively named and extremely expensive Taj Mahal was being built by the EducRats for the EduCRAPS.  This was a huge, beyond belief building and was sickeningly ostentatious, especially considering conditions the kids dealt with in the classrooms in the schools and in the leaky trailers.

11. 
Puzzle piece #1
.. Betty told me that the Appropriation Committee members often asked and demanded to see the actual bids that came in from contractors who wanted to do the work, but ROBERT NEW  AND  EMORY HASLETON  WERE  ALWAYS  THE  ONES  WHO  WOULD  JOINTLY  DECIDE  WHO  WOULD  BE  AWARDED  THE  CONTRACT!  THE ONES WHO SUPPOSEDLY  AWARDED  THE  CONTRACTS  NEVER  WERE  ABLE TO  SEE  THE  BIDS!   WHY DO YOU THINK THAT WAS?   

12.  Puzzle piece #2.  Betty Varner also told me that when Robert New moved to Folly Beach he was dirt poor.  She said he originally rented a very run down place, but I do not know that from first hand knowledge.  Folly Beach is nice now, but it was considered to be very second class when we first moved back to the Charleston area in 1976.   Robert was
now building a huge new house which I heard was very beautiful.

13. Puzzle piece #3. Now remember that Barbara Diligard told me about Robert
New telling people on the docks he just inherited a million
dollars.  Why would anyone say that if it wasn't true?  If you spread it around that you're a millionaire, don't you think many more people than you could ever hope to be able to help would come to you with their hands out? And Robert New did not appear to be the type to help people!

14.  Puzzle piece #4.  The night before I called Peggy, (this is so totally typical of God's perfect timing) she had been at a party that New had for the newly appointed School Board Members, Stacy Coker, who I do not know at all, and Peggy Rodgers (or Rogers).  At that party Robert New and his wife Terry were showing the party guests an album with pictures of  their family lineage. (BORING!) They emphasized that New was a SELF MADE MAN!  There was absolutely, according to this story, no money in their background and nobody who could have helped him become the pathetic hunk of,  Oooops!  We haven't done a mud mind alert for awhile but I think it's time we called on Pumsy the Dragon again, don't you?  HELP  ME PUMSY PLEASE!  ROBERT  NEW IS SUCH A.., ahhhh, oh, I feel better now.  My head is falling forward and I am so relaxed and as I breathe deeply I imagine a law enforcement officer in Charleston County (or maybe it's a state cop...this vision is a little bit blurred  but I think it's a woman because we women are the superior sex).... who has not been paid off and can't possibly belong to the Queer Boy Club, reading this book and laughing and then having an 'aha' experience and  screaming "OH WOW! I CAN BE A HERO BY INVESTIGATING THE POSSIBLE EMBEZZLEMENT OF HUGE SUMS OF  MONEY!  I'LL CROSS REFERENCE BUILDING PERMITS FOR ROBERT NEW'S HOUSE ON  FOLLY BEACH AND  CONTRACTORS AND SUBCONTRACTORS WHO WORKED ON THE  TAJ  MAHAL  EDUCRAT CASTLE  TO SEE IF THE SAME CONTRACTORS WORKED AT BOTH PLACES ON  THESE  2  PROJECTS!  AND  THEN  I  CAN  TAKE  THIS   INFORMATION  TO  A  SPECIAL GRAND JURY, RATHER  THAN  ONE  OF  THOSE  RUBBER  STAMP  GRAND JURIES THAT  MAUREEN  WROTE  ABOUT  WHEN  SHE  HAD  TO  SNEAK  IN BEHIND  DAVID  SCHWACKE'S  BACK  TO  GET  TO  THAT  GRAND  JURY  WHICH SHE  ONLY  ACCOMPLISHED  BECAUSE  SHE  KNEW  THE  PREVIOUS   HEAD  OF  THE  GRAND  JURY   WHO  GAVE  HER   THE  CONTACT  INFO  FOR  THE  NEW CHAIR PERSON  OF  THE  GRAND  JURY  WHO  IS  BEING  CALLED  FAKE NAME CARRIE  IN  THIS  BOOK!  AND  I'LL  CALL  CLAUDE  HAIR  AND  ASK  HIM  WHY  HE  THINKS  DAVID   SCHWACKE  TOLD  CLAUDE THAT HE SHOULD NOT INVESTIGATE THE  SCHOOL CORRUPTION  BECAUSE DAVID WAS NOT GOING TO  PROSECUTE  ANY  OF  IT!  AND  THEN I CAN LOOK UP THE RECORDS OF SCHWACKE'S   DIVORCE  AND  TALK  TO GINGER TO SEE IF IT WAS TRUE THAT DAVID WAS NEVER ALLOWED TO  BE ALONE  WITH   HIS  KIDS.  THEN  I  CAN  INTERVIEW SCHWACKE'S  NEIGHBORS   FROM THE TIME HE WAS MARRIED TO  GINGER AND  SEE  IF  I   CAN FIND  ANY   THAT   WERE  THREATENED  BY  HIM  OF  WHAT WOULD HAPPEN  TO   THEM IF HE FOUND OUT THEY EVER  TALKED ABOUT THE DIVORCE  AND  THEN I'LL FIND SCHWACKE'S SECRETARY WHO  WAS FIRED FOR TELLING  THE  TRUTH ABOUT HIM
and for letting it be known that he was soliciting for Homosexuals on his Charleston County computer which he used as the solicitor
(Oh! That was OK! The solicitor is supposed to solicit, isn't he?) AND  THEN  I'LL TAKE  ANOTHER  LOOK  AT THE SERGIO FRANKO CASE AND SEE  IF I CAN FIGURE OUT WHY SERGIO WAS  NEVER   PROSECUTED,  EVEN  THOUGH  HE  ADMITTED  ON A  RECORDED CONVERSATION OVER HIS  CELL  PHONE HE "HAD ONLY USED  A STEAK  KNIFE TO THREATEN  THE  WIFE  AND  DAUGHTER  OF  HIS "FRIEND" WHO  WAS   AWAY  FOR  A  WEEKEND IN  THE  RESERVES,  AFTER  HE  HAD GIVEN  BOTH  THE  WIFE  AND  DAUGHTER  THE  DATE  RAPE  DRUG  BEFORE  HE  ACTUALLY  RAPED  THEM.  AND  THEN  THAT BRAVE  LAW  ENFORCEMENT OFFICER  WILL  CALL  NANCY  WOLFE   AND   ASK   HOW  SHE  CAN  GET  A  TAPE  OF  THAT  SHOW  WHEN  ONE  OF  NANCY’S  GUESTS  SAID ON  THE  AIR  THAT  SHE  HAD  CALLED  SERGIO  AFTER  SHE  SPOKE  TO  ONE  OF THE  RAPE  VICTIMS.  AND  NANCY'S  GUEST  SAID  THAT  SHE  HAD  RECORDED  A CELL  PHONE  CONVERSATION  WHERE  SERGIO  SAID  THAT  HE  HAD  ONLY  USED  A  STEAK  KNIFE  TO  THREATEN  THE  WIFE  OF  HIS  FRIEND.  AND  THAT  GUEST SAID  HOW  THE  RAPE  VICTIMS  HAD  BEEN  DRUGGED  AND  DID  NOT  REMEMBER FOR  A  SHORT  PERIOD  OF  TIME  AFTER  IT  HAPPENED.  THEN  THAT  COP  WILL  BECOME  OFFICER  OF  THE  CENTURY  FOR   HER  INVESTIGATIVE  WORK.  THEN  THE BRAVE OFFICER   WILL  SAY  THAT  SHE    GOT   THE   IDEA  FROM   THIS   BOOK!    THEN  THIS   BOOK   WILL  BECOME  A  BEST  SELLER!  I  LOVE  PUMSY! (EXCEPT  FOR  THE  LITTLE  PROBLEM  OF  PUMSY  CAUSING TEENSY LITTLE  PROBLEMS   LIKE  SUICIDAL  TENDENCIES  AND  FALSE MEMORY  SYNDROME,  etc.. etc.

15.  Wow!  Pumsy did it again!  I feel great!  Where were we when I went into that altered state of consciousness?  Oh yeah,  Puzzle.Pieces!
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      
16. Puzzle piece #5 is a doozy!  As in other major events in my life, Eva is a huge part in this one!  I hope that aforementioned law enforcement officer is still reading this and hasn't  gone to check on the building permits, or he/she may miss a really awesome smoking gun! Sorry, but you need a bit of background on this one too.

17. . AND NOW, FINALLY, WE GET TO THE SECTION THAT I HAVE BEEN BUILDING UP TO FOR THE LAST 100,000,000 WORDS.  A week or two before this puzzle piece appeared, which probably happened in January or February right after the rigged Pumsy vote,  I got a call from a reporter at the State Newspaper in Columbia, S.C. who was doing a story on Robert New.  I had assumed it would be a horror story, but instead it just turned out to be a horrible story.  He said he wanted to interview me for the story he was writing because of the recent Pumsy vote (which he probably had no idea was manipulated and stolen by New) .   As I recall, I told him "no" at first because I had experienced the hatchet job that could be performed as a reporter would cut out certain words or phrases which would totally change the meaning of what I had said.  But this guy said it was really important to him, so I made a deal with him.  I told him I knew how newspapers screwed up so much, and I would consent to an interview if, and only if, he would make me one promise.  He did promise to print one quote and get it right and not change it in any way.  The quote was "It appears that the liberals have gotten so open-minded that their brains have fallen out."  Now that quote had nothing to do with the story line, but he did keep his promise and put it into the article anyway.  And that was important so that I would find out about the article and get that paper with New's story in it. (Hey, that is funny!  Did you get it?  New's Story was a news story.) (Let's blame that silliness on Pumsy, as I am not quite reoriented yet  after my recent altered state of consciousness foray when I imagined justice in Charleston County)

18   On a subsequent Sunday morning, Eva (she has been so helpful all of my life!) called me and told me I had to go and get a copy of the State Newspaper. She was in shock!  Her buddy Maureen (that would be me) was in the “QUOTABLE  QUOTES” section of that newspaper which she was reading.  HERE IS A MIRACLE!  THE REPORTER ACTUALLY GOT THE QUOTE RIGHT!  GOD REALLY CAN DO ANYTHING!   And I was strategically placed between Mother Theresa (which is probably what caught Catholic Eva's eye) and Princess Diana.  If I didn't end up in quotable quotes in a paper 100 miles away, Eva most probably would not have seen the two other places where I was written about on the front page of one of the sections of the Sunday Paper.  (NO, IT WAS NOT THE COMIC SECTION!  AND YOU ARE NOT AS FUNNY AS YOU THINK YOU ARE, AND I CAN EVEN READ YOUR THOUGHTS, SO BE VERY CAREFUL!)  

19.   The funny thing about this was that this Quotable Quote column, which is a regular part of many newspapers, was on the front page of one of the sections of their Sunday Newspaper.
It was  on the exact same page as the huge article about Robert New!  And even in the body of the article about Robert New, this quote was not only written, but was also included again in a black box outlined in heavy black lines and so in Robert New's BIG IMPRESSIVE ARTICLE, there was the woman he hated being quoted saying the same thing THREE TIMES!
I actually had borrowed (OK, make that stolen) that quote from Pat Robertson of the 700 Club but I didn't tell the writer that because I really did not think a newspaper writer could get anything right!  I never expected to be quoted correctly.  I bet even if New had bought 100 copies of that State Newspaper to give to his acquaintances (I doubt he had any real friends) he would have probably burned them rather than give out anything which had his nemesis quoted 3 times on the same page as his self agrandizing article. (Only God could have arranged that one!)

20.  Which leads us to puzzle piece ... oh who even knows or cares what number it is?  In this article he again states, but this time very publicly in a newspaper article, that he is a self made man!  So why was this article printed in Columbia and not in Charleston?  Hmmmm....  Let's think about this one!  He was shamelessly doing the self promotion thing at the party for the new School Board members, Peggy Rogers and Stacy Coker, right?  Why not do the same thing in the local paper?  Hmmmm  (that means we are all thinking together, and the Hmmmm is our minds working.  Maybe we should put some WD40 into our ears and see if we can quiet the gears and get our minds to work more quietly ….hmm,    No!... that would be way too dangerous. )               

21.   It was safe for New to say at the party that there was no money in his family lineage and that he was a self made man (somebody should really tell that critter that money doesn't make a man, but rather character makes a man.  He is a character, but he appears to be a character who has no character.)  OK, I have got to stop interrupting myself!  Can you imagine how hard life is for my husband?  ROBERT  NEW  COULD  NOT  HAVE  THAT  ARTICLE  RUN  IN  THE CHARLESTON  NEWSPAPER  BECAUSE  HE HAD ALREADY SPREAD THE LIE AT THE DOCKS  THAT  HE HAD INHERITED A LOT OF MONEY!  

HE WAS TELLING TWO DIFFERENT GROUPS TWO  DIFFERENT STORIES.  ONE HAS TO BE A LIE!   WHY WOULD ANYONE  BE SO   STUPID AS TO LIE ABOUT SUCH AN UNIMPORTANT THING AS MONEY UNLESS IT WAS TO EXPLAIN AWAY ILL- GOTTEN GAIN? THIS IS JUST A QUESTION....
but it is a
QUESTION THAT NEEDS TO BE  ASKED AND ANSWERED!  

Robert New knew how to use the media so he could have easily gotten the article that was printed in Columbia SC in the STATE Newspaper to also be printed in the Charleston paper.  When that question is added to the bunch of puzzle pieces (put on your detective hats again) we have:

a) The Appropriation Committee that awarded the contracts was  never able to see the bids. (per Betty Varner who was on that committee)

b) Emory Haselton and Robert New always decided who would get the contracts for the building projects    

c) Robert New could get even honorable people like Dr. Barbara Dilligard to change committee reports by saying to her "This may be what they wrote, but this is what they really meant, so you need to change it."(She told me she would never do that again, which implied she had done it in the past.)  IT WAS NOT A CRIME FOR BARBARA TO CHANGE THE REPORT SINCE SHE BELIEVED NEW.  THERE MUST BE INTENT FOR THERE TO BE A CRIME.  ROBERT NEW DID HAVE INTENT.

d) There was an article in the State Newspaper  that is the main newspaper in Columbia stating that New was a  self-made millionaire.

e)  New had first been very poor when he moved to Charleston according to Betty Varner, but now he was so rich that he seemed to feel he needed to explain his wealth.

f) New told the people at the docks that he had  inherited his money,  and why would he feel the need to tell these people anything about his finances unless he realized how suspicious  things  may  be  looking.  Since he told the guys at the docks he inherited his money he could not have the article about him being a self made man run in the Charleston paper.

g) Many people have told me it is extremely difficult to get onto the docks to do what New was doing which I believe was being a ship chandler, so did he have unseen help since when he first came to Charleston he was poor.  Who would have helped him and why?

h.) Emory Haselton was the one who decided with New who would get the contracts for the schools.

i.)  Laidlaw trash removal services got the bid for the buses  to take the kids to and from school.

j.) Emory Haselton, who along with New decided who would be awarded the contacts, then got a job as a big shot for Laidlaw and was able to quit working for the School District and according to what one investigative parent  (too bad it was not a criminal investigator or a news investigator) found out, Haselton's home address was then company headquarters for Laidlaw and  Hasleton got what someone who was suspicious  might  think was  a  payoff  or a bribe for  giving Laidlaw the  bus  contract.  I was told but have not verified that He became a highly  paid employee for Laidlaw who could work from  the comfort  of  his  own  home. 
In defense of Laidlaw, as a trash removal company they did  remove  at  least  one  piece  of human  trash  from the Charleston County School  District payroll
.

k.) The things that were put into the curriculum when New was on the school board and the nefarious ways he kept harmful curriculum in the school district would not be something that would be done by anyone who wasn’t a change agent.  Who was New working for and why?

[In 2011, as I go over this, Robert New is now on the Chamber of Commerce which is another way to mold public policy.  I read a working paper from the Chamber titled “What Work Requires of Schools” It would be better to find out what parents require of schools, don’t you agree?]


   Chapter 39   ****  FROM BAD TO WORSE TO ABSOLUTELY AWFUL!  ****                                                             
BAD     1.   Let's get away from the Charleston County Educrap Criminal Absurdities and go for a brief visit to the Statewide South Carolina Educrap Criminal Absurdities OK?  One day in an unremembered month in an unremembered year, I got a phone call from Ann Huff, a loyal comrade in the fight for the kids. She lived in Greenville so I hardly ever saw her.  I only knew her through Representative Mike Fair. She wanted to know if we had a big crowd going to the meeting that night.  All I could say was "what meeting?"  The EducRATS were so demonically clever!  There was going to be a big, open to the public meeting in Charleston, but they goofed (yeah, right!  and pigs fly! ....oh wait, maybe pigs do fly!  How else could we have a cross between Avian Bird Flu and Swine Flu unless pigs and birds are kissing and mating ... or maybe it was bioengineered by Baxter in a lab to make big bucks for Big Pharma... (  BUT BACK TO THE EDUCRAP!  QUIT GETTING ME OFF TOPIC! ) OK, the meeting that was advertized in Greenville was being held in Charleston, but nobody told us fine folks in Charleston about it!  Now that is not nice!  Maybe it was because we have bad breath. (Or maybe it is because we have sharp minds and even sharper tongues?  We had never been dumbed down by the Public Medication System.... oops, I meant Public Indoctrination System ...oops, I meant.....oh, finish this sentence yourself, OK?... but make it cutting, sarcastic and with a touch of humor if you can please..)

2.  We did what we could in a short 3 hour span of time to foil their evil plans but only 4 of the Grime Fighters could go at such late notice.  (Glen Pinckney and his wife Cynthia, and Audrey Ivey and me.)  The meeting was in a building downtown.  We sat in a way that when they did the counting thing to separate people who came together, (which we knew that they would do because their method of operation was Divide and Conquer!) each of us would have one other comrade in arms with us.


3.  Cynthia was with me, but not for long.  I was a little too funny with something I said to an EducRAT, Jimmy Golden Boy who worked for Marian-Can't-Think-Under-Stress-Mentavolis.  Cynthia started laughing so hard that it turned into a coughing fit so she had to leave and then I was left alone with the EduCRAP Pirhanas.  Jimmy Golden Boy was so upset that his face was beet red.  All of a sudden it was a feeding frenzy and I was the fish food.  But, my best friend (You know, God) had a helper there for me who I had never met!  He was tall, strong and had a very commanding presence.  He was the Football Coach for Baptist College, which is now Charleston Southern University.  He stood up to his full height, and he was very tall, and he asked very loudly and angrily why I was being attacked like I was!  WOW!  HE  EVEN SCARED ME WITH HIS BOOMING VOICE QUESTION AND HE WAS DEFENDING ME!  It really brought some sanity into the situation in that room! And I cannot remember for sure, but I think it was because we got such late notice of the meeting that I was not following my regular M O. Ordinarily I would have had copies of the curriculum with me to give to that fine savior to take back to his educational institute of higher learning and share with others who were seekers of truth. Since I had no special present with me, I told him before I left that I would take things he would find very interesting and would show him why they hated me so much to his university.


4.  It's odd that God had used Ann Huff to call me about that meeting, because we hardly ever talked on the phone.  I would have to drive all the way up to Baptist College to take him copies of the curriculum so he would understand why these piranhas wanted to chew me up and spit me out.  And that trip to the Baptist College was also in His Amusing Grace Plan because we would see very disturbing curriculum at that institute of higher learning.  It is funny h
ow God would use Ann to call me. He used her again after I moved to Lynchburg to ask me something over the phone that was very significant.  But we will go there later.  You've done enough time travel, and I have noticed you didn't even once ask if you could help with the fuel costs! Since you have been so inconsiderate, I am going to take you on a VERY SCARY side trip DOWN A VERY DANGEROUS PATH. (You really should have offered to help with gas money!)  We are going to be walking thru this dangerous territory because I am out of gas money...because you never once offered to help pay for fuel . We’ll get back to my fine savior football coach after a very scary (and actually not funny or fun) side trip.                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        
5.  God is so good to me!  He never wants me to be bored!  Sometimes he throws me curve balls that are lightning fast, and since I don't have an athletic bone in my body, I often drop these balls. Some of the curve balls he throws me go out onto busy highways. One time in November of 1995, He threw me a ball that was putting me in the path of an oncoming Mack Truck, but I am still alive to tell you about it.  We will change venues here, but the school insanity is still ongoing in the middle of this newly discovered  TREASONOUS AND CRIMINAL AND DEADLY insanity.  The difference is that I could be very vocal about the schools, but I had to keep my big mouth shut for this diversion.  

6.   So what could possibly be more fun and exciting than saving little kids from EduCRAP which is being fed to them by EducRATs?  This newly discovered insanity was only discovered because of my big mouth on WTMA about the schools perverse treatment of our kids.   My new job would be going on full force for me for just a 6 month period, and I am going to do the whole six months before we get back to the EduCRAP,  which means we are getting out of chronological order again.  In real life I was doing both jobs at the same time.  Just because I got back into the education thing in a big way at the end of the six months, doesn't mean the issue I heard about from my talk show buddy has ever eased up for many of those involved in trying to right this wrong which can NEVER be corrected in this life time. Even as I type this and later as you read this, there are men and women dying as a result of this abomination that I had to keep secret. But there is a hell, so eventually those who put our military through a temporary hell on earth (and are still doing it all for corporate gain) will face a permanent hell, not because My Father hates them and wants to get even with them, but because those who are so evil as to do what they have done, have by their actions chosen to serve Satan.  By making the god of this world their god, they will live by his rules and it is he, Satan, who the fiery furnace was prepared for.  By choosing to serve Satan they will be going to live with him forever. Choose ye this day whom you will serve is not just a bible verse!  It is truth and unless you have a guarantee that you will still be alive tomorrow, you really ought not gamble with your eternity.  All it takes to get a ticket to heaven is to ask Yeshua, Jesus into your heart!  Once you do that, expect Him to talk to you.  The next steps are to LISTEN AND OBEY! And for my Jewish friends, all you guys need to do is ask YHWH God to show you if Jesus, Yeshua, truly is His son.  He will talk to you and let you know.  If he stoops so low as to talk to me, I guarantee you He will talk to you too.  He is NO RESPECTER OF PERSONS!  WHAT HE DOES FOR ONE HE WILL DO FOR ANOTHER!  YHWH, Our God, is loving and sends no one to hell. (He doesn't even want Robert New to go there, and actually, neither do I.)  He even went so far as to send His only Son YESHUA, known to us as Jesus, to die for us and pay the price for our sins.  But we must accept that the price is paid or we will not realize we can escape Satan's hell when we die.  IF YOU NEED PROOF, GO GET GRANT JEFFREY'S BOOK, THE SIGNATURE OF GOD, PLEASE!  AND FOR THOSE READERS WHO KNOW MORE THAN THE AVERAGE JOE BLOW, PATRICK HERON'S BOOK, THE NEPHILIM AND THE PYRAMID OF THE APOCOLYPSE IS BEYOND DESCRIPTION!   And God really will play lightning fast curve ball games with you in the road!  It can be so exciting!  Come on now.  You can come and see how it is played, OK?  But wear safety goggles and a helmet and a bullet proof vest in case someone tries to shoot you.  For your own protection, make Yeshua  (Jesus) the Lord of your life before you come out and play with the big guys...just in case you do not make it back alive.

WORSE                                                                                                                                                                                                                   
 7.  About 11 am on a Wednesday in November of 1995 I got a call from a "radio friend" who I had never spoken to face to face or even spoken to directly over the phone.  She lived in Summerville so a call to her would be long distance for me from our island.  The regular callers on WTMA call in talk shows really had a funny relationship and it was obvious who would get along with whom. For her safety I will call her Sue.  She called me to thank me for some info I sent her to help her son get healthy.  She had called in about a week previously on WTMA and was talking about her son and his wife and children.  All of them had Gulf War Syndrome and all of them had been running fevers as high as 106 degrees.

8.  I had mailed Sue info on Colloidal Silver and Pycnogenol, thinking these two in combination may help them.  Silver kills every virus, bacteria, germ and parasite which should knock out whatever was making that family sick.  Pycnogenol is something that will help to build up the immune system.  Sue told me the other reason she was calling me was to ask me to get some information she had to John Clements who was head of a Christian Radio Network News Service which is now called IRN but then it was called USA Radio Network News. John Clements had called me many months previous to this and asked me if I would be his eyes and ears in South Carolina, so I called other activists to ask them to tell me if there was anything they would like to see covered on National News to let me know. Sue also wanted me to get this info to Pat Robertson of the 700 Club thru Roberta Combs who was a friend of mine and also a friend of Pat Robertson.  Sue then told me that her husband and her son were concerned about her safety because she had been so outspoken about the Gulf War Illness.  When she told me this I thought in my mind (but never said with my mouth) that they must be crazy!  Nobody gets in trouble for speaking out in this country! We have freedom of speech here!

9.  She went on to tell me that she was putting something into the mail for me that I would get the next day.  She told me she was sending it in 2 separate packages so hopefully I would get at least one so I should be watching for the mail man so it wouldn't be stolen.  Just between you and me, I thought Sue had lost her mind!  And she added a huge zinger to this conversation which I was already not believing.  She told me that it appeared that the veterans had been (you are going to have to remove the letter v which I have in the following long word to be able to read it because there are programs which scan web sites and emails for certain words or combinations of words and the following combination is a sure signal for someone to look more closely.  Again, just remove the letter v from the words that she said that when I repeated it twice that day it caused my phone to have a dial tone and no longer able to continue the conversation. The "not to ever be spoken over the phone WORDS were: "implantedvwithvanvencapsupatedvformvofvHIVv".   Write that word out now on a separate piece of paper WTHOUT THE V and see what words caused my phone to lose the connection and become a dial tone.  From now on  I will call that the "Magic Words", OK?

10.  When Sue was talking to me she was telling me things I could not believe and things I did not want to believe. It was a very short conversation because it was long distance and in the most expensive time of day for a phone call.

11.  That same afternoon Bill was out working and as he was listening to WTMA, the Charleston local talk channel, he was hearing a national talk show host, Ken Hamblin, who called himself the Black Avenger.  Bill called me and told me to quick, turn on WTMA and listen!  My sister Mary from Cincinatti Ohio had called in and was talking about the despicable, perverted, bizarre things that the EducRats were doing to the kids in the schools in her area.  She was on for quite a long time and before Ken let her go, he told Mary to hang onto the line after he went to the next caller because Ken wanted Cicely, his assistant, to get Mary's phone number so he could call her once he was off the air and get more information from Mary about what was going on in the schools.  In my mind, I was thinking this may just be another one of those "God things".  

12.   Just in case it was, I called Mary at 5:00 when the long distance rates went down.  I asked her to let Ken know when he called her that I would be sending him information about how the veterans had been ....and insert the magic words here please.  As soon as I said the MAGIC WORDS, I had a dial tone!  The phone did not go dead, but rather I had a dial tone!  I had never experienced that before.  It spooked me and I had to wonder if maybe Sue was not crazy. I wanted her to be crazy, because if she was in fact sane, the implications were devastating!  I called Mary back and we laughed at the strange timing of the disconnect and I told her that just in case it wasn't a coincidence, we should take that as a warning and just drop that battle because we didn't want to be in danger.  Of course I was going to just mail her whatever I got from Sue, but now I could see why Sue was sending what she was in 2 different envelopes.

13.   That was quite unnerving, but it could have just been a bizarre coincidence.  That night though,  Audrey Ivey called me.  I was simply not thinking very clearly when I was talking to Audrey.  She knew the governor of South Carolina, David Beasley, and just in case what Sue said was true, I figured I should tell Audrey because she could give Beasley a heads up and if it were true then he could do something to help the Gulf War Vets from at least our state.  AGAIN, WHEN I SAID THE MAGIC WORDS I HAD A DIAL TONE! Uh Oh!  This was really happening!  That meant the Magic Words were probably true, and the implications of that were beyond belief!  When Audrey called me back, I explained to her that we were being listened to, and both Audrey and I both started to talk to whoever the eavesdropper was.  Since it had to be a flesh and blood person, we made the assumption that this person had a soul and probably a heart and conscience, so we started to appeal to him on a level he may be able to understand.  Audrey started telling him what was being done to the kids in school and that was a precursor of what would be done to society at large.  I am not as nice as Audrey.  I told him that if he continued doing what he was doing, I would ask my Father, (yeah, I am talking about God) to give him brain cancer.  I told him the brain cancer would start out like a little headache and it would just get worse and worse until it was too late for him and he would be dead from the brain tumor.  I lied.  I would never ask God to give anyone brain cancer, but it was just a tactic of war.

14.  When you think you may be getting a headache, you get tense.  When you get tense, you get a headache. If you have a headache because you think you have a headache, and it has already been suggested to you that this would be a precursor to a brain tumor, you start to wonder if maybe it is a brain tumor. I just may be an evil genius!  So if whoever was listening in to our conversation was up to no good, then their body would become acidic and the acid environment is what causes cancer. I never said I was nice, but evil geniuses do not need to be nice.   

15.  After I hung up with Audrey, it was quite obvious that using our phone was not a viable option. I left my house to go over to a house of a friend who was just about to leave for their Wednesday Night Church Service, and Kathy just let me stay and use her phone as long as I needed to.  My first call was to Carmen Bunch, the mayor of our island who had been elected against all odds back in 1986 when God told her she would win even though the big power structure was against her. We were "sisters in the Lord" so I knew I could trust her.  I told her that if by chance everyone in my house was killed that night, to please call Sue and ask her what was going on. Next I went to my mailman's house and told him what  had just happened, and asked him to please get my mail and call me when he had it so I could get it before the bad guys could steal it. He was my "brother in the Lord" and knew me well enough to know I wasn't an alarmist.  He called early the next morning and told me to come pick up my mail.            

ABSOLUTELY  AWFUL 
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    
16.   When I got back and listened to the 2 tapes that Sue had sent me, I thought my heart would break!  There was a nurse speaking on the tape who had been on a radio show with the host, Chuck Harder.  I may not have believed what she was saying because it was so horrible, except for what had happened to the phone lines at my house after I had spoken to Sue.  If it wasn't true, then Sue's phone calls would not have been monitored.  If Sue's lines had not been monitored, nobody with the power to disconnect a phone line would have known she had called me.  If nobody with that kind of power knew she had called me, then my phone line would not have been monitored.  If my line was not being monitored, my line would not have been disconnected when I said the Magic Words to my sister and then again when I said those same magic words to Audrey.  I do not scare easily, but I was scared!  Not just for my family, but for the woman on the radio whose name I did not know, and also for the whole country! The VETERANS  HAD BEEN  IMPLANTED  WITH  AN  ENCAPSULATEDVFORMVOFVHIV! THAT IS SO  HARD TO BELIEVE  AND  IMAGINE!  WHO WOULD BE ABLE TO DO THIS?  WHY WOULD  ANY ONE  HAVE DEVISED THIS EVIL PLAN?  WHO WOULD  WANT TO DO IT?   

17.  It was obvious that this was not something I could or should call about on WTMA, and that had been one of my best secular weapons.  But I obviously still had spiritual weapons I could use.  I was afraid, almost catatonic, for a few days and then I remembered that my Daddy was stronger and more powerful than the bad guys' daddy, so I knew He would let me know what I could and should do.  I would just be a bit more circumspect.  

18.  Knowledge is Power, so I needed to empower my friends who I thought may join in this fight.  This would have to be a quiet war which I had never tried.  My mouth is actually my biggest weapon. And the Bad Guys know how to quiet their agents by threatening them with 20 years at Fort Leavenworth if they ever talk about what they have done while they were in the military.  I have asked just about every veteran I know if he was told that he had to keep his mouth shut about what went on while he was in the service, and without exception, everyone I asked has said yes, 20 years in Leavenworth was the punishment.   What do they have to hide and why?  AND  IS  IT  ANY  WONDER  THE  SUICIDE  RATE  IS  SO  HIGH  FOR VETERANS? I just saw a DVD from www.thepowermall.com titled the New American Century.  It shows how we gradually got to where we are now.  The awesome thing about it is you can freely duplicate it because it was not made for profit, but to help save this country.  Please buy it if you or a loved one is thinking of joining the military. It is urgent the one considering joining the military sees this first. 573-378-6049 or www.thepowermall.com

19.  Not being able to use the phone was a major handicap.  I had to drive to homes of people I knew would help and be interested, but I could not call them before I went.  It was intentionally obvious that someone was tampering with the phone, because some people who called me would tell me that they actually heard music before I picked up the phone. It got so I'd just pick up the phone and talk to whoever was listening about end time prophecy and Jesus.  He or she had to listen, so why waste an opportunity?  And then, many, many years later when I was listening to Col. Craig Roberts whose web site is  www.riflewarrior.com , I found out that God also had Craig witnessing to the people who were paid to listen to his phone conversations.  God never misses an opportunity to win the lost.

20.   I think I may have lost a WTMA phone friend that I really liked but hardly ever saw because of  this situation.  One of the first people I went to tell him about this was a man named Ron who lived in North Charleston.  I told him to make sure that nobody he told this to ever called me on the phone, but I think one guy slipped through the cracks.  A few weeks after I spoke to Ron, I got a call from Rick in Goose Creek who told me I absolutely had to get involved with this!  Rick was in the Air Force.  I had to tell him over my tapped phone that I had enough to do with working on the school issues and I just could not put one more thing on my plate.  He was very disappointed that I would not even listen to him, but I could not take a chance of telling him the truth.  By him calling me, I think after that his phone was listened to also.  

21. In this same time frame, our refrigerator broke so we had a guy come out to fix it.  He was so upset that his new cell phone would not work.  When he tried it down the street, it did.  When I asked him if what was going on with our situation could be the cause, he said that the bad guys were probably listening to what was being said inside of our house, not just over the phone.  It was months before Bill's cell phone (they called them mobile phones back then and they were so big!) would work in the front or back yard at our house on the island.

22. There was a "Blue Ribbon Panel" or some such silly name that was investigating the Gulf War Illness and there was a story on Channel 5 news with a guy who was very sick from whatever it was.  (Well, if he had been implanted with an enc...oops   go back and find the MAGIC WORDS because I am not going to forget and write them, but I almost did!)  I called Channel 5 to get his name and they gave it to me so I called him.  He was so afraid that he would be retaliated against for going public and saying how sick he was.  I asked Bill to go and meet him at a convenience store up in North Charleston and take him some colloidal silver for entertainment and amusement purposes only, because everybody knows only doctors can cure patients.  Bill said this young man was obviously afraid of everyone and everything in that store.  He may know more than we did about how the Powers That Be can and do retaliate.  

23.  I called no one about this because I couldn't do it without whoever was listening knowing that I was.  Roberta's sister lived on the same Island I did and I took her info in the hopes she would pass it on to Roberta, but since this was never reported on the 700 Club, I do not think Roberta ever knew about it, unless Pat Robertson was threatened.  I never could call John Clements from Point of View until we had moved away from Charleston.  I had to be very careful even from Virginia what I said to him over the phone.  I had sent him one of the 2 tapes I had received, and never heard back from him.  At a later date, I had called him for an unremembered reason, and asked him whatever happened about the tape I sent him.  He told me he sent the tape home with a sometime co-host on Point of View, Jeneen McKay.  He said that after she took the tape home, he never got it back and that her husband had a very fast transfer to another area so he never did see Jeneen again after he had given her the tape.  This is just a coincidence and nothing to worry about, but....sit down for this one... Jeneen's husband worked for the FBI.  And we will never know what happened to that tape, will we?  But the one who was speaking on the tape, Joyce Riley, has a radio show each morning on www.gcnlive.com and she is head of the Gulf War Vets group.  You can hear her broadcast at  www.thepowerhour.com. I am so happy to be able to say that she is a friend of mine now. I love that woman!

24.   One really great thing that came out of getting involved with this subject was,  do a small drum roll ... we had to go to the SPCA and get a guard dog!  He was part Chow and Part Saint Bernard from the looks of him. My little girls insisted on him (I wanted a short haired German Sheperd and Max had long black, white and brown hair which would make a mess on our dark blue carpet)  Max was so sweet!  He weighed more than either one of them, but they would take him for walks on a leash when we were not on the beach where he would run free, and he only pulled little 5 year old Becka one time and he never pulled big girl seven year old Sarah.  

25.  When we took him to the vet right after we got him for his checkup to see if he was healthy, the vet said to take him back to the SPCA because he was hot with heart worms. (They also said he was about 3 or 4 years old.)  We already loved Max, and if we took him back to the SPCA they would kill him because it is too expensive to get rid of heart worms in a stray dog that nobody really loves or wants,  so we couldn't do that to him.  Instead, we took him home and started to give him colloidal silver somewhat sporadically. That was in November of 1995. He also had green gunk coming out of his eyes.  I sprayed some silver, very diluted, into his eyes.  The next day his eyes were fine.  And as for the "hot with heart worms" thing, he did not die until 11 or 12 years later in 2007 and he was probably about 15 years old when he just slipped away to heaven while Bill was petting him.  He was very, very old.  Silver is something that you should look into for entertainment and amusement purposes only and never use it on your pets and children because the economy needs death and disease in order to stay as it is now.  You can order Super Silver from www.thepowermall.com or by calling 573-378-6049. You can also make it yourself by getting instructions on the net.

 Please go to www.militarycorruption.com.  Also, look at www.gulfwarvets.com .  I really need you to do that so I do not have to copy and paste those entire sites right here, right now.  Will you promise me?  Don’t forget!  www.gulfwarvets.com  and www.militarycorruption.com   AND THIS IS A THREAT!  TAKE IT SERIOUSLY!  IF YOU DO NOT GO THERE TODAY (AND NO EXCUSES WILL BE ACCEPTABLE!) I AM ASSIGNING ANGELS TO WAKE YOU UP TONIGHT TO REMIND YOU…
over
and over and over and over again and OVER AGAIN!!                                         
Go check it out if you ever want to get any sleep again, OK?
MMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMM
-qqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqqq---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

CHAPTER 40  ****  QUAYLE HUNTING
****  (Steve Quayle that is!)

1.   Let's get away from the scary stuff and go to some bizarre stuff, OK?    Are you ready for a very short (only 3 years) thread in the much longer (so far it is about 15 years long) UGLY  BEAUTIFUL  HOUSE STRING?  Well, ready or not, here it comes! This will be called the Steve Quayle and Mike McQuiddy thread.  This one was really weird.  (So what else is new?)  This began in December of 1994 (so we do need to jump backwards a bit) and continued into 1995 in Book World (and that is where we are right now) and then we will go ahead and jump ahead to November of 1996 when we will already be in Virginia.  OK....Into the rocket ship cuz we are going back to December of 1994.   Ready?  Whoooosh!  OK, here we are in 1994!  

 
2. It was dinner time and my little family and I were (of course) eating dinner.  I got a phone call from a man I hardly knew, and really did not want to know.  He worked for the Feds  (
HISS  BOO  HISS))and he was very desperate to find somebody to take a package to Federal Express for him.  He was very sick and the package had to be there by 7 o'clock that night or he would be fired.  He said he was too sick to drive, and I did believe him, but I really didn't care.  I told him I would ask Bill if it was OK for me to take the package up to Fed Ex in North Charleston while this guy was on the phone and would hear Bill's response, because Bill NEVER LET ME GO TO NORTH CHARLESTON AFTER DARK!  Fed Ex closed at 7, and it was now about 6:20.  CERTAIN THAT BILL WOULD SAY NO BECAUSE OF THE BLOODS AND THE CRIPS WHO WERE TWO RIVAL GANGS WHO SHOT PEOPLE IN NORTH CHARLESTON WHO WERE DUMB ENOUGH TO GO INTO THEIR TERRITORY AFTER DARK  I ASKED BILL AS THIS GUY WAS ABLE TO HEAR BILL'S RESPONSE.  I COULD NOT BELIEVE IT!  BILL SAID YES!  I had to leave immediately to take the package up because it was about a 30 minute drive.  

3.  On the drive up, I did something quite unusual for me.  I started to change the radio stations and I was not just going to listen to WTMA, the local talk station, or to WKCL, the Christian station.  I ended up on a station I had never listened to before and I could hardly believe what I was hearing!  There were two guys talking, Steve Quayle and Mike McQuiddy, and I really thought they were nuts!  Especially McQuiddy! (I recently got an email from Mike McQuiddy's daughter and I wish she would contact me again.  She thought I thought her dad was nuts, and I did as I heard him that night.  But NOW I KNOW HE WAS VERY VERY VERY CORRECT!

4.  McQuiddy was talking about the rapture, and a short explanation for those who have never heard that term ... it is a teaching in many churches that when things get really bad, the Christians will be caught up in the air with Jesus and get the heck off of this planet before it crashes and burns!  Now that did sound like a good plan to me!  It sure sounded better than the Catholic plan of when we die we would go to a place called Purgatory and burn off our sins and once we had paid the price by either burning and writhing in pain, or, of course, there was a really nicer option which was having a relative buy a Mass card for you which could knock a certain amount of time off of your stay in this burning pit (I wonder if you were a Mafia Guy who may have to be there for a really long time if you could just kill a rich old lady and steal all of her jewels and then sell them and then buy enough mass cards for yourself so you wouldn't even have to do any time in Purgatory for killing the little old lady?  Aw gee, I just digressed again!  Sorry!... Sometimes I even confuse myself!)  Anyway, McQuiddy explained that there was no scriptural precedent for God's people being taken off of this planet to keep them away from danger.  The only 2 guys who we knew were "raptured" from scriptural accounts were Enoch (He walked with God and then was no more.) and Elijah who was taken up to heaven in a fiery chariot. (Could that have been a flying saucer?)  McQuiddy explained that there was no historical record of any world wide catastrophe going on at that time.  He did explain that Daniel was kept safe in the Lion's Den and Shadrack, Meschek, and Abednego were kept safe in the fiery furnace (And that was before the Catholic Church was selling "get out of purgatory free cards"!)  And then McQuiddy said "No rapture for them, so no rapture for us!"  I really did not like this guy at all!  But as he kept talking, he was convincing me of what he was saying!  I was going down fighting, but I was going down nonetheless!  And then he had the nerve to say that all of these cities of refuge places were in the Rocky Mountains!  I did not know the name of the mountain our Ugly Beautiful Dream House was on, but I did know the Rocky Mountains were NOT IN VIRGINIA WHERE THE UGLY  BEAUTIFUL HOUSE WAS!  I do not remember  if we had bought the house yet, but we knew we were supposed to buy it!  I was so upset by what he said that I  pulled over onto the side of  I 26 and told God that He just had to have McQuiddy say that these Cities of Refuge are not all in the Rocky Mountains.  Well, after the commercial break, McQuiddy said that during the break, the Spirit of God had spoken to him and told him that all of the Cities of Refuge were not in the Rocky Mountains, those were just the ones that McQuiddy knew about.  So, all of a sudden, McQuiddy had a whole lot of credibility with me.  He was obviously getting God's emails or long distance phone calls!  (THAT WAS BEFORE THE TEXTING TECHNOLOGY)

5 a.  By the time I got to Fed Ex, it was almost 7pm.  I had to get the package I brought up there sent by 7, so I went in and thus I missed the last part of the show, but I did order the cassette tapes so I could listen to it again and again.  Remember, that was in December of 1994.  Now hop back into the rocket ship....QUICK!   Whoosh....now we are in December of 1995!  (Time sure flies when you are having a good time, huh?)  My VCR was broken and I took it to a new place that I had never been to before to get it fixed.  The proprietor either recognized my face from the TV news or the newspaper or my  voice from the radio, so before I left he said he had something he wanted to loan to me.  Now I had NEVER spoken to anyone about Mike McQuiddy or Steve Quayle.  What this man went into his back room for was to get me 2 audio tapes from December of 1995.  Since you are so smart, you already know that the tapes were of Mike and Steve.  This time they were talking about God's promise of protection and provision when all the bad stuff hits the fan.  That was a good and encouraging message.  I kind of liked their show but had no idea how to find it on the radio.  (About a year later I found out that Steve Quayle's show was broadcast on a "Pirate Radio Station" which operates without a license and is a very low powered FM station.  These stations can not be licensed because the things they broadcast are not OK with the Bad Guys in the government.  For a good example of what a Pirate Radio Station is, you can go to www.gcnlive.com which is often heard not only through the computer, but also through low powered FM stations scattered around the globe.  It is a great way to get a dose of the truth, which is very bitter but at the same time, it is very sweet.  SOME OF THE HOSTS ARE NOT WORTH LISTENING TO, BUT ONES I THINK ARE GREAT ARE JOYCE RILEY, ALEX JONES, KATHERINE ALBRECHT,  and ???????????????????
PUT GOOD GCN HOSTS HERE

5b.  OK, now into the rocket ship again for one more quick ride into the future.  This time we are going to land in November of 1996, and we will be landing in Virginia.  We had been living in Virginia for about 6 weeks. I was taking a nap and all of a sudden I heard that 'still small voice' in my heart telling me to get up and turn on the radio.  I had purchased a huge short-wave radio at the same thrift store, Open Door Ministries, that I had gone to many years before when I found the "smoking gun" book written by the psychiatrist, Dr. Tart, that explained how wonderful it was for kids to "go into an altered state of consciousness where they can be, for example, possessed by a friendly spirit".  (Could it be that God has special stores for His servants to go to where He hides His really great treasures?)  I had never listened to this huge radio before.  I turned it on and I was hearing those two familiar voices again that belonged to Steve Quayle and Mike McQuiddy.  After listening to this show, I was sure that McQuiddy was insane, but I did kind of like Steve Quayle.  (McQuiddy was not insane, he was just more in tune with the Spirit of the Living God than I was at that time.)

5c.  Remember, the first time I heard these 2 guys was in December of 1994 and they were talking about how God was setting up Cities of Refuge for people to go to when things get really bad in this country.  That was good news and bad news. The next time I had heard them was when a stranger loaned me 2 tapes of these 2 guys and this time their subject was "God's promise of protection and provision."  This last time that I heard Mike McQuiddy was even stranger than he had been in the other 2 shows when I previously had heard him.  I believe that this time Mike was talking about the Coming Destruction of America.  Mike was now talking about a very real dream that God had recently given him which sounded very scary!  He said as he was walking (my impression was that it was through an alley) he was approached by and then chased by men in black outfits.  As he was running away from them, God told him to turn around and extend his hand.  Out of his hand came a fireball which badly hurt (or maybe it was killed) his pursuers. (This part is fuzzy because I really thought Mike was nuts as I was listening to this.) And then God told him in this dream to extend his hand towards a large building.  When Mike did this in his dream, the building just collapsed.  I thought Mike McQ. was a little bit crazy the first two times I had heard this duo on the radio show, but now I kind of wondered why they were still on the air.  Who could stand to listen to this crazy man McQuiddy on a regular basis? (Actually, HE WAS NOT CRAZY AT ALL!)

5d.  After the radio program was over, I called the order number they gave to see if I could get a catalog of things they sold.  While talking to the lady about some of their survival preparedness products (remember, this was only a few years before we were thinking there may possibly be a Y2K meltdown of the grid, and with kids, you really should always be prepared to take care of them) I asked her what she thought of Mike McQ.  She said she had no opinion of him because she had only heard him 3 times. I asked if they got to listen to the program while they were working and she said that of course they do!  Then I found out that McQuiddy was NOT a co-host.  Steve Quayle DID NOT HAVE A CO-HOST.  It was just a strange co-incidence (God-incidence?) that I had only heard that show the three times that Mike McQuiddy had just happened to be Steve's guest. 

5e.  I called Eva (who was usually peripherally involved in what God is doing to, with, or for me) when I was done with that phone call and I told her how insane I thought Mike McQuiddy was.  Now Eva is a very level headed lady, unlike me.  But Eva told me,  after I had recapped the crazy things that Mike McQuiddy had been saying on that program, that I maybe needed to rethink my opinion of him being crazy. (HUH???!!  Is this my almost lifelong, normal and sensible buddy talking? ) Then Eva explained to me why she thought reconsideration was in order.  

5f.  That morning Eva had a companion on her morning walk.  It was a woman named Dawn who was the head of Women's Aglow which is a group of Spirit filled women who meet about once a month to hear speakers and have a luncheon.  Dawn lived quite a long distance from Eva so I have no idea why they went walking together, but it seems that Dawn had just (the night before I called Eva) had a very similar dream to the one that McQuiddy told about on Steve Quayle's Show, except that there were wild animals chasing her and her children. Are these fireballs going to give a new meaning to the term "fire arms"?  Are we going to have "Heavenly Tazers?"  (There will be a little bit more to come o the fireballs when I will be working about 4 years in the future doing elder care and I will meet a woman whose two friends had very similar experiences, but in real life, and not in dreams.)


5g.  OK!  End of the Steve Quayle and Mike McQuiddy string except there will be another thread added to this in about 2005
unless I forget.  Remind me about that later, will you?  Shall we get back to the "other little problem"?  You know, the one we were dealing with before I became aware of what was being done to the veterans? Do you rememeber? We went off on the above rabbit trails when the Coach from Baptist College was protecting me from the feeding frenzy of the Educrap Pirranahs at the meeting downtown about the education system. Remember I told you that we only found out at the last minute that the EducRats were having an open to the public meeting that was only advertized about 100 miles away in Greenville  and not advertised where it was taking place, which was in Charleston?  (I think maybe they did not really want public participation because the public, aka my buddies and I, were just having way too much fun at the expense if the EducRats.)  Well, since I had gotten such late notice of this meeting, I was not as prepared as I usually was with copies of the curriculum to make the attendees red from blushing and the EducRats red with rage. I seriously did appreciate that big coach standing up and whipping the EducRats back into the corner, of their cage (which was filled with their stinking fecal matter) and I did so want to give him something not only for his efforts, but also to explain to him why they were so darn angry at me!  Since I had nothing with me, I told him I would bring something up to Summerville and drop it off for him at the college.

6.  Remember how God is such an excellent multi-tasker?  Well, he was about to do it again!  God just happened to know that there were some papers up in the library at the Baptist College that the South Carolina Department of Education had on display for the taxpayers to check out the wonderful, horrible, curriculum they were about to use as a new and improved brainwashing tool for the public school kids.  What a great place to hide the harmful curriculum by putting them in plain sight at a Baptist College where most people would have sent their kids to Christian Schools, so the people at the Baptist College would not even be interested in the public school curriculum!  This, as so many other co-incidences, was a "God Thing" and when we saw the things we saw, we knew we needed to give some of this proof of the insanity of the system to the legislators.  Audrey and Anita had gone  up with me, and after I had met the coach from Baptist College to give him parts of the incredibly damaging curriculum, we then
went to check out the 'new and improved' public school curriculum
which would soon be used to further brainwash the kids in South Carolina. We found out that in the library at the Baptist College there  were copies of the new books they would be using to indoctrinate the kids into the New World Order.  The books that we found were pure gold to us!  (They were intended to be "Fools Gold" to the public school kids.) They definitely showed how this curriculum had been designed to take us into a one world government. We did take many of the books to give to the legislators who knew how to read. Audrey and Anita wanted to pay for the book I took, but I would not go along with that.  I said we were just transporting it from one state employee to another and I sure was not about to pay for the privilege of working for the state.  I think I gave that book to Glen McConnel because he was the smartest legislator in the S C Senate at the time.  But it was so funny!  As we were leaving, I set off an alarm because I had not paid for the book that I was going to transport to Glen.  My heart started to beat so fast and it was so funny how it worked out!  As we were leaving the library, the "somebody is sneaking out a book" alarm went off.  After that happened, I handed my purse to Anita who was already on the other side of the tattle tale machine, and somehow we got out of there without me going to jail!  It was actually fun!  And I bet Her Lowness, the Venereal Dr. Barbie Bimbo Neilsen, was totally unhappy that we were able to get that book to one of the few good senators in South Carolina.  It was so much fun working with Anita and Audrey!

7. I just remembered another "God Thing" involving the State Legislature!  This involved Dan Moon's morning show on WTMA.  A guy named Jim White (whose last name I did not know at the time... I knew him as 'Jim from Hanahan')  called in right after me, and I felt awful because I so respected him as a very intelligent caller and it seemed to me that he was quite perturbed with me from how I took what he said right after I'd called in.  But as I would soon find out, I was wrong. (Since my first head injury from the drunk driver in 1978, I have often misinterpreted subtle signs, and that is a bad thing.  But the same head injury knocked the sense out of me and made me totally rely on God, and that is a very good thing!)

8. The way Jim and I got to know each other was still another God thing!  Elsa McDowell had a column in the Charleston paper and she had put something about me in her column, and the people in the media sure were not my friends.  But because Elsa wrote in her column:"Maureen Bryant from Isle of Palms",  a very sweet lady called me that day.  She said that her husband really wanted to meet me, and he wanted to know where we went to church so he could go to our church.
  Charlotte, Jim's wife, said that when she found out what area I lived in from the newspaper column, she was able to get our phone number.  Jim White, I was soon to find out,  was close friends with Henry Brown who was head of the appropriations committee!  That committee is the one that finds the money to fund the stupid projects that the state is sponsoring!  So Henry could cut off Barbie Bimbo's funds for many of her insane, innovative, destructive programs.  And much later... (No, we are not going to do the time travel, you will just have to believe me on this one and not look at it as it is happening.  We have been together long enough now that you can just believe me, don't you agree?  And haven't I told you a lot of really good secrets? So I obviously trust you!)  Anyway, much later, like in 1996 or so, after Barbie Bimbo Neilsen was re-elected to the job of Stupid intendant of Education by stealing the election from Gerald Stiles
(and if she were to sue me for writing this I would be entitled to discovery in the court system which would be very good for Gerry and very bad for Barbie Bimbo)
THE LEGISLATORS HAD LEARNED ENOUGH TO KNOW THAT BARBIE BABY BIMBO NEEDED A BABY SITTER TO KEEP HER FROM HURTING THE KIDS!  They created a special job for Gerald Stiles to keep the legislators informed of what Barbie Baby was up to!  If he said do NOT fund a project that Bimbo wanted, she had no money to implement it!  Isn't that so sad?  After we had moved to Virginia I actually saw Gerald Stiles up here and I will tell you about that when
 it is in sequence if I remember.

MMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMM------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
WWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWW--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
CHAPTER 41 **** AMAZINGLY INTRICATE CROSSWORD PUZZLE ****

1.   I sometimes feel like I am in the middle of a crossword puzzle with all of the connections between the distant past, the recent past, the present, and what I know for certain is coming in the near and distant future. At about this time, which was probably sometime in mid 1996, Le Butt decided to resign or retire.  We would have a new Superintendent and anyone  would  be  better  than  LeButt.
 
2.  The customary practice was to have the Assistant Superintendent become the interim superintendent, and then eventually be appointed as the new Big Shot.  I had heard on a certain Sunday morning at a church we were visiting that Barbara Dilligard (who was the Assistant Superintendent under LeButt) went to a Pentecostal Church so even though she was on the side of the enemy, I called her at her home and told her that since she was my sister in the Lord, she had no choice but to talk to me.  (That is my gentle sweet way of making friends and influencing people.  Dale Carnegie would be horrified!)

3. The first time I called her was on that Sunday afternoon after I had just found out that she was my sister in the Lord.  We really did become close friends very quickly and I would learn a lot from that lady.  She was a black woman which will be a very important fact for this next section.  Robert New used Black People, but he hated them, or at least seemed to hate them.  The first time I called Barbara Dilligard was the Sunday that I found out she went to a Pentecostal Holiness Church on 17 South.  We spoke for about two hours.  She even told me that in public they (the EducRats) would mock me, but once they were behind closed

doors they would tremble.  I liked hearing that! So maybe that was why so many of them shook when they saw me! I knew she would be a decent woman who would put an end to the satanic practices in the schools. With Barbara in as the new Superintendent, I would be able to have my life back and be a normal wife and mother. I WAS GOING TO DO WHAT I COULD TO PROMOTE HER ELECTION.

4.  And then, in my spirit,
I heard God say QUIT!  That was all He said!  He said it so forcefully like He would speak to me when I was in danger and I knew I had to obey quickly.  I honestly had no idea of what I had done to displease Him so much.  Yeah, sometimes I did enjoy being a pain in the butt to the EducRats more than I should have, but doesn't everybody need to have a little bit of fun sometimes?  And aren't we supposed to enjoy our jobs?  I had worked so diligently and done everything He told me to do. I did not understand what was happening, but it sure did make me sad. Being fired by Him is almost scary!

5. It seemed to me to be a terrible time for Him to fire me, because
the awful Dr. LeBoeuff was quitting and we would be getting a new Superintendent of Education.  I so wanted to try to keep any more bad guys out, because a bad Superintendent of Education can do so much damage to so many little (and big)  kids.  But, since God said QUIT, I did.  I even got rid of many of my notes and books. I had been thinking that maybe the reason why God told me to quit was because He was going to be getting us a buyer for our island house very soon and I would have to spend a lot of time packing.  Since we raised the price of our island home about $10,000 every 2 months, if God didn't hurry up and find us a buyer, we would have to do something boring and normal like lowering the price of our house.  We had started out asking $160,000 and now we had the price of our house up to $240,000.  Silly as this may sound to you, it was very upsetting to me being fired, and I was way too young to retire.

6. Above all else, I want to do my utmost to obey Him.  It was nice to have some time off, but I was sure wishing I could help to influence who the choice of the new Superintendent of Education would be. 
Barbara Dilligard was the acting Superintendent and even though she had been in the higher levels of the EducRat system, since I knew for a fact that she was a Spirit Filled Christian woman, she is definitely the one I would have chosen.  It is normal and customary for the acting   Superintendent to get the appointment, so maybe God was just giving me a short break since he didn't need a rabid bull dog to help get Barbara into the position she would have anyway if things went the way they normally would progress.  

7. However, my Arch Enemy,
Robert New, was pushing for a guy from far away in Casper Wyoming to be our new head of education.  I couldn't even imagine how totally evil this guy would have to be with as hard as New was pushing to get his guy, Chip Zullinger, the appointment.  Interesting how true God's Word is and how it even applies to things that seem to be bad.  His Word says that "all things work together for good for those who love the Lord and are called according to His purposes."  This was even true of being fired by the King of Kings. If God had not told me to quit, I would certainly have alienated one of my favorite people and destroyed the possibility of getting the best ever reward from God.

8. Shortly after God had fired me, there was an article on the front page of the Newspaper in Charleston about a
DEATH THREAT that was made to Robert New. The death threat had many words misspelled so surely the death threat was sent by a black person, because everybody knows that black people can't spell, don't they?  As soon as I read this, I began smelling a rat.  The rat smelled like one with AN ARROGANT ATTITUDE AND brown curly hair and  glasses. (That specific breed of rat is known as StinkusExtremeus Robertnewus, the stinkiest rat there is!)

9. I knew God told me to quit, and I was not going to get involved because I love Him too much to intentionally disobey Him, but I figured it would be OK for me to just call a man who absolutely hated me, Oliver Addison, who was a good friend of Robert NewGod may have fired me, but he did not take away my phone privileges!  Oliver Addison sure did appear to hate my stinking guts, although he never did do the "shaking thing" when I was around which gave credence to my belief that the "shaking thing" may have to do with demonic possession.

10
.  Oliver, a black guy, was on the school board and always voted with New as did the other black board members. (That sounds funny, huh?  Like there was an association of blackboards!) I asked Oliver when he answered his phone if he would speak to me for just a minute and answer just one question.  His terse reply in his low voice which said in unspoken words which were obvious from his tone of voice "Don't you know I hate you?" was a spoken statement that said "yes...but only for one minute and only one question!"  That one minute actually turned into many conversations because of what came forth from the first minute of that conversation.   

11. 
I asked Oliver my one question which was “Do you think New sent the death threat letter to himself?”  Oliver said 
he was sure he had.  Then Oliver seemed to warm up to me a little (The enemy of my enemy is my friend concept) and asked me if I had any proof for the things I had been saying at the School Board Meetings.  I asked Oliver if he wanted Federal or State documentation, and he said he wanted both.  I think Oliver came to my house which was about 40 minutes away from where he lived in North Charleston almost immediately.  He sat at my dining room table with his hands propping up his head as he read all this horrific stuff that was actually in the curriculum and it seemed like he was literally devastated by what he was reading.  He actually said, "I'm the head of the school board!  Someone should have told me this stuff!"  I then reminded him that I had been trying to tell all of the people on the school board about this stuff, but nobody would listen.  Oliver then told me that Robert had told them all that I was crazy, so they shouldn't listen to me!  And that was why they didn't listen to me.
 
12. What was done with the death threat totally fit New's profile of deception without necessarily lying with his words.  By sending himself a death threat he could deceive the majority of the masses who could be fooled by such chicanery that the death threat was sent by a Black man or woman because of the improper spelling and that would most probably wipe Barbara Dilligard, who was a black woman, out of any chance of getting the now open position of Superintendent of Education for Charleston County.  Since Barbara Dilligard was a black lady it only seemed logical that little minds would assume that the one who mailed the death threat was one of her supporters, and in New's teensy weensy brain, which was so much smaller than his big mouth, only a black person would want a black person to be the Superintendent of Education.  If God had not fired me, I would have made that very public very quickly and very loudly, but I had been fired so I just kept my well researched opinions and my well sharpened tongue to myself.

13.  Because of New's chicanery, Dr. Chip Zullinger from Casper Wyoming was voted in by the School Board Members to be the new Superintendent of Education for Charleston County, but as often happens, what Satan intended for evil, our great and awesome God turned into a very good thing!  I never got the newspaper in Charleston because I know how many lies are in it.  I also never watched the news, because with what I had done in the education system I knew there were many lies told on the local news also, and these were lies which could be formed not only by what was reported, but by what was NOT reported.   I knew the name of the new Superintendent and I made what I think was a logical assumption that he was evil just like New who brought him, but God had a really great plan in the works, and oh was I going to be pleasantly surprised!  Tears of joy are coming out of my eyes as I type this, which makes typing a little bit difficult, but that's OK! 
The miracle that was unraveling would be worth it!  And pleasantly surprised is such an understatement!  Incredibly, excitedly, unbelievably amazed at the power and strength and mercy and goodness of YHWH may be a whole lot more accurate description of what I was feeling!  I wish I could type faster so you could see what He did sooner, but I can't so I won't!
 

14.  We can, however, get into his faked death a little more deeply as soon as I set up the new scenario with new School Board members who will be relevant to what I am about to write. Some of these had been elected and or appointed by the Legislators since the last time I told you who was on the School Board.  Fran Hawk was gone, so there goes that comedy routine opportunity.  She was replaced by Larry Kobrovski, who was the Jewish guy who hopefully has or will soon realize Jesus is the long awaited Messiah.  (This is all very fuzzy because I had given up on bothering with the school board by this time ) Betty Varner, an ex school teacher who will be a very important part of what is coming, had been elected.  Peggy Rogers and Stacy Coker had been appointed to replace two members who had quit. (Peggy is important to remember) And Greg Meyers (good to remember) had won an election also.  And of course the ever unpopular Robert New. Oliver was still on the board. John Grahm Altman was too. And possibly Liz Alston who I never met.

15.
OK!  It's SHOW TIME! The scene is a room at the Taj Mahal, the opulent building erected by the Edu CRAPS for the EducRATS. ( Both spellings are intentional, but you have probably figured that out by now.)  It was very important to build this Taj Mahal so there would be the wonderful opportunity to get kick backs and payoffs from those who wanted the contracts, but that is only conjecture, surely the EducRats who were responsible for perverted sex ed and for practicing psychiatry without a license deserved a huge opulent brand new building!  Many of the school kids had to go to classes in leaky trailers while the Big Shots had the embarrassingly self indulgent and totally undeserved new furniture and new building, but that was OK because the EducRats had given the kids that were miserable in their rundown, leaky trailers the gift of Pumsy to raise their self esteem and comfort them.  (Little things mean a lot)     
hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh
goodness of YHWH may be a whole lot more accurate description of what I was feeling!  I wish I could type faster so you could see what He did sooner, but I can't so I won't!
 

14.  We can, however, get into his faked death a little more deeply as soon as I set up the new scenario with new School Board members who will be relevant to what I am about to write. Some of these had been elected and or appointed by the Legislators since the last time I told you who was on the School Board.  Fran Hawk was gone, so there goes that comedy routine opportunity.  She was replaced by Larry Kobrovski, who was the Jewish guy who hopefully has or will soon realize Jesus is the long awaited Messiah.  (This is all very fuzzy because I had given up on bothering with the school board by this time ) Betty Varner, an ex school teacher who will be a very important part of what is coming, had been elected.  Peggy Rogers and Stacy Coker had been appointed to replace two members who had quit. (Peggy is important to remember) And Greg Meyers (good to remember) had won an election also.  And of course the ever unpopular Robert New. Oliver was still on the board. John Grahm Altman was too. And possibly Liz Alston who I never met.

15.
OK!  It's SHOW TIME! The scene is a room at the Taj Mahal, the opulent building erected by the Edu CRAPS for the EducRATS. ( Both spellings are intentional, but you have probably figured that out by now.)  It was very important to build this Taj Mahal so there would be the wonderful opportunity to get kick backs and payoffs from those who wanted the contracts, but that is only conjecture, surely the EducRats who were responsible for perverted sex ed and for practicing psychiatry without a license deserved a huge opulent brand new building!  Many of the school kids had to go to classes in leaky trailers while the Big Shots had the embarrassingly self indulgent and totally undeserved new furniture and new building, but that was OK because the EducRats had given the kids that were miserable in their rundown, leaky trailers the gift of Pumsy to raise their self esteem and comfort them.  (Little things mean a lot)
hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh
16.  SCENE I, ACT IActors in this scene :  Robert New and Betty Varner, both school board members.  One is ROTTEN AND UGLY and one is sweet and beautiful and so darn observant and smart.  There may be other actors present, but these are ones important for this story line.  BETTY VARNER is on stage, with other walk-on actors. ROBERT NEW is also on stage. CAMERA ZOOMS IN TO ROBERT OPENING HIS MAIL! (background music ominous and threatening   dun de dun dun dunn type music) CAMERA CLOSE UP OF ROBERT NEWS FACE:  LOOK OF HORROR ON A HORRIBLE LOOKING  FACE!  FEAR AND TERROR!  OH MY GOD!  IT IS A DEATH THREAT! AND THE THREAT IS TO HARM ROBERT NEW, HIS WIFE AND CHILDREN!  OH MY GOD!!!!   (What will he do to protect his loved ones?  Who will he call first to ensure the safety of his wife and children? ... well, just keep reading and you will see!)   

17. SCENE I, ACT II   (background music of impending danger and doom )  As BETTY VARNER looks on observantly , she hears the terrified and  threatened actor, ROBERT NEW calling the news media!   THEY WILL RESCUE HIM!  THEY WILL  PROTECT HIS CHILDREN!  THEY ARE THE NEWS  MEDIA SENT TO EARTH TO DECEIVE AND FOOL THE POPULACE!  HE CAN RELATE TO THESE CREATURES!  Some may wonder why a man whose family has been threatened would not first call the police, but let's not think of the implications, and let’s get back to the movie I am shooting.

18.  SCENE I, ACT III.  Close up of Betty Varner's face…  BETTY LOOKS INTELLIGENT AND PENSIVE AS SHE LOOKS AT THE DEATH THREAT LETTER.   AFTER MANY YEARS AS A SCHOOL TEACHER SHE HAS A HARD TIME UNDERSTANDING WHY THE EASY TO SPELL WORDS WERE NOT SPELLED CORRECTLY WHILE THE MORE DIFFICULT ONES WERE PERFECT!?  (show signs of intelligent analysis on her face now )  SHE ALSO WONDERS WHY ROBERT WOULD CALL  THE SNOOZE MEDIA BEFORE HE CALLS TERRI AND WARNS HER OF IMPENDING DANGER TO THEIR CHILDREN.  AFTER ALL, THEY HAVE JUST RECEIVED A DEATH THREAT!  HE MUST BE ABSOLUTELY FRANTIC TO SAVE HIS CHILDRENS LIVES!  SO HE QUICKLY CALLED THE TV STATIONS?  YEAH, THEY DO SHOOT THE NEWS, BUT DO THEY SHOOT POTENTIAL MURDERERS OF MANIPULATIVE MEN AND THEIR WIVES AND CHILDREN?  (A quizzical looks comes upon her face as she muses about whether this is a way Robert will be attempting to discredit Barbara Dilligard who is the champion of the area Blacks and Betty also wonders if this phony and apparently intentionally misspelled paper was meant to discredit Barbara Dilligard who would most probably have won the vote for the new superintendent. Will this death threat knock Barbara out of the race for this impressive and financially lucrative appointment?

 GO TO COMMERCIAL : "Call Roto Rooter that’s our name and away goes trouble down the drain!!" and commercial #2  for Oscar Meyer Baloney.

19.  SCENE II ACT I    Close up of Robert News face
(... note to camera man... CAUTION!!! Wear protective eye covering.  Be careful of flying glass if the lens breaks as you attempt to film New's face.) ROBERT NEW PICKS UP PHONE AND DIALS POLICE.  HE TELLS THEM, (his voice quivering with fear, ) OF DEATH THREAT AGAINST HIM AND HIS FAMILY!!!  HE MAY NEED POLICE PROTECTION!  IT WILL BE LIKE A FREE BABY SITTING AND TAXI SERVICE, BUT AT THE EXPENSE OF (pretending like he is) LIVING IN UTTER FEAR FOR HIS AND HIS WIFE'S AND CHILDREN'S LIVES!  [Enter onto stage the School Board Members who did not have speaking parts.  They walk across the stage looking curiously dubious about whether or not it is worth the paltry amount they are being paid to have taken this walk on actor/actress gig. ]

20.  OK, end of the fun and frivolity, but you do get the picture, don't you?  And
it sure wasn't fun and frivolity for the entire group of Barbara Dilligard's supporters!  I still remember how frustrating it was when Barbara Nielsen stole the State Superintendent Election from Gerald Stiles. And this election was definitely stolen from Barbara....but just wait until you see what God had in mind for pay back time!  IT AINT OVER TIL IT'S OVER . (And it would be great if someone reading this knows how to contact Barbara and she could be compensated for the loss of the extra income she would have received if she had gotten the appointment she should have gotten.

21.   Larry Kobrovski is a lawyer with integrity who may be able to help her and HE CAN ACTUALLY BE TRUSTED!  IMAGINE THAT!  A LAWYER WHO IS A GOOD AND DECENT MAN!   (Actually, so was William Hamilton....a lot of my enemies were really nice guys!)  But he did probably take the same secret oath they all have to take to be admitted to the BAR which is, keep the bankruptcy of the government which happened  90 years ago a secret!  DO NOT REPEAT THAT TO ANYONE!  IF YOU ARE REALLY CURIOUS, DO NOT DO A SEARCH ON THE WORDS "LOUIS T McFADDEN".  YOU ARE JUST A CUTE LITTLE SHEEP AND SHEEP DO NOT NEED TO KNOW HOW THEY ARE LED TO THE SLAUGHTER.  AND DO NOT USE THE SEARCH ENGINE  IXQUICK.COM TO DO THAT SEARCH BECAUSE WHEN YOU USE THAT AWFUL SEARCH ENGINE, YOUR PROTECTORS FROM THE GOVERNMENT (remember, they are from the government and they are here to help us) CAN NOT KEEP TRACK OF WHAT YOU HAVE RESEARCHED AS THEY CAN  WHEN YOU USE GOOGLE.  (oops, I interrupted myself again, huh?  Why am I so rude?  Sorry!)  (If you are real good, I will put that speech in this book, OK?)

22.  Unfortunately, but somewhat fortunately at the same time, Robert New's fake death threat did result in Barbara not getting the appointment because black people cannot spell the easy words so well.  So, Chip Zullinger was going to be our new Superintendent.  The fact that Robert would go to such lengths to get "His Guy" in told me Chip Zullinger was a real piece of work!  But God has such an incredible sense of humor!  He was about to do something totally hilarious!

23.  Remember I told you our house was for sale but since it didn't sell we just kept raising the price?  We started out asking about $160,000,  and by the time we were up to about $240,000 I got a call from a woman named Pam who wanted to come see our house.  She asked me what school her kids would go to if she bought my house and I suggested East Cooper Baptist.  She said "No, I mean what public school!" Selling my house was not as important to me as protecting a child, so I told her that if she loved her kids, get a cheaper house, but DO NOT PUT THEM IN A PUBLIC SCHOOL IN CHARLESTON COUNTY!  Pam got very irritated with me and said "Well, I'll have you know my husband is the new superintendent of education!"   I rudely replied, "Tell him to bring a lot of soap and scrub brushes because there is a lot of cleaning up to be done in the schools in Charleston County!"   After that little exchange, I really didn't expect her to come to see my house.  WE DID NOT EVEN DO THE HURRY UP AND HIDE THE MESS DRILL!!!  But, she tricked me and she did come!

MMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMM

bbbbbbbbbbbbbbbbbbb
uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu

CHAPTER 43   ***** THE ULTIMATE SHOW AND TELL!!! *****

1.  Right from the start she caused me some serious confusion!  We were both very cold to each other and she had a friend Anita from back home in Casper, Wyoming with her also.  What really confused me was that she wanted to see my husband's work shop first!  Like that was the most important thing to her!  We had an ocean view and a swimming pool, so why would she care about the work shop?  Is it even possible that anyone could love someone as despicable as Robert New's choice for the new Superintendent?  Seriously, that confused me.  Maybe he wasn't as bad as I had thought he would have to be to have New bring him to Charleston for the new superintendent.  Why would this pretty lady stay with a jackass?  And who but a jackass would Robert New want for a Superintendent?   (the old "birds of a feather flock together" concept)

2.  When we began the tour of the house, she asked me what I thought of Robert New.  I answered as charitably as I could by saying that I thought he was the embodiment of evil. When we got to our daughters' room....which was very pretty and also huge, probably 16  by 24, she went over to a small blue bottle on a little chest of drawers, picked it up and asked what it was.  I wanted to say, because I did not like her yet, "Lady, it is none of your business and it is not for sale!"   But because God was in control, I told her it was colloidal silver.  Then she asked what it was for.  (this was God's doing, not Pam's)   I told her it kills every virus, germ, bacteria and parasite.  (I was only trying to sell my house!  But for you readers, do try silver!  It's so helpful for so many things!  Your doctor will tell you it is dangerous, and it is!  It could cause death by starvation for the doctor's children because he would no longer be able to make his big bucks with the dangerous drugs, and then more big bucks to correct the problems from the side effect from the dangerous drugs.) (Can you believe it? Another interruption!  And I even interrupt my own interruptions!) And then Pam said "I bet it won't work for Gulf War Rash."  So I
Photos and Videos said, yes it will and I will  give you some to try.  I do not remember how much I gave her or how long she used it, but it did work. I think it worked very quickly because I seemed to gain credibility with her very fast. (Pam had gotten Gulf War Rash ... which of course does not exist according to our government talking heads, from her sister's husband who had been in the Gulf War.  Of course the DoD  said there was no such thing as Gulf War rash, and they also said that the non existent rash was not even contagious, so maybe it was the lies and deception disease that New had which was contagious and maybe he contracted that disease from the federal government!  But pretend I didn't write that and let's get back to Robert New.  Go to www.gulfwarvets.com and check out what other diseases do not exist.  And put into your web browser www.militarycorruption.com and then stick that into your "favorite places" so you can see that a little bit later too.)

3.  When we got into the master bedroom, we finally had warmed up to each other and she looked at her friend Anita after I told her a horror story of what happened to one teenage boy in Mt. Pleasant.  I cannot imagine how humiliated and degraded this young man would have felt.  He was in the mens bathroom standing at a urinal.  ait may have been a racial thing because he was white and his attackers were black.  As he was urinating, he was pushed into the urinal.  He was wet and embarrassed and he wanted to call home to have somebody come and pick him up.  HE WAS TOLD TO GO BACK TO HIS CLASS EVEN THOUGH HE WAS SOAKED WITH URINE!  When I told Pam this, she said to Anita, "They wouldn't do that to my kids, would  they?"  She was now quite worried about what they may be getting into.  The conversation then turned to Fran Hawk, a former school board member who was really trying to suck up to Pam.  I gave Pam a copy of a letter that had been written to Fran Hawk, who at this point was a former school board member, by Ruth Williams who became a tenant of ours in our rental house on John's Island. (Isn't it funny how God arranges things to really get the job done that He wants to have accomplished?  It is almost like being a pawn on a chess board and being moved around by His unseen hand.  Can a pawn take down a King?)  In this letter, (which you have already seen in the chapter Attack on Innocence) Ruth was quite explicit about things the little kids were being taught in sex ed which were not only age inappropriate, but were down right criminal!  I also gave Pam a book by Vern Jordahl, "Attack on Innocence" which was the most disturbing thing I had read up to that point in my life.  (This book also made Pam cry, if I am remembering correctly.) It was a really interesting house showing, and she told me she would have Chip come over to see it soon.  Now it is about to get even better.  


CHAPTER 44 ****  FINALLY A FEW FUN MEETINGS! ****

1. A few days later I got a call from Carole Brown who was one of my best, hardest working Partners in Grime (you know, cleaning up the filth in the schools) asking me if I would go to a school board meeting with her daughter in law who was a very shy lady, but she needed to have someone tell about what happened to her little twin girls …as their minds were polluted in a sex ed class that very day.   God had told me to QUIT so far as doing verbal attacks on school board members and exposing the curriculum, but I knew He wouldn't want me to let His friend (and my friend) Carole down.  I met Carole's daughter in law at the school board meeting and told her I would speak for her as long as she would stay and be ready to state that every word I had just spoken was true and had happened to her little girls in school that day if the board members gave me any problem.

2.  This
was the first school board meeting I had been to in a long time.  (Remember, God had told me to QUIT!)  I am sure I had not been missed.  I think this was also Chip's first school board meeting, and I had no idea what he even looked like, (because I did not watch the TV News nor buy the newspaper and I did not realize he was even there that night.  

3.  At the beginning of the meeting, the Board recognized and welcomed foreign dignitaries who were visiting from Africa and Europe. The board was acting very dignified and business like. (That is a nice way to say that Robert New wasn't acting like a Jack Ass for a change.)  The first part of the meeting is for public comment and I went up to speak for Carole's daughter-in-law about Carole's little fifth grade granddaughters.  I was not polite and I did not pretend to think it is OK to teach little girls how to go whoring around.  I made the statement that if Phyllis Thornwaite and Carole Temple want to go out and screw everyone they meet, that is OK with me, but they have no right to teach our little girls to act like whores too. I continued to run my mouth for a few minutes about the things they were putting into the children's minds under the guise of education, and then I sat down, but not in my seat up front!  I went to the back of the room so I could make a quick get-away after the meeting before I was stabbed or shot.  (With the Foreign Dignitaries there, I was thinking I may have gone just a little too far with my "whoring around" comments.)

4. As soon as I sat down, a guy who had followed me to the back of the room who I had never seen before came and sat right behind me.  Uh Oh.  Could be trouble!  Could the board members have possibly hired a hit man?  Naw....budget is too tight for that!  They only spend money on the EducRats.  After the meeting, the guy who had come to sit behind me came up to my row and introduced himself.  It was Pam's husband, Chip! He asked me what it would take to get the home school kids back into the school system.  I asked him quite incredulously if he didn't hear what I just said?  We would never put our kids back into the sewer!  And then he threw out some really good bait to catch even the most wary fish!  He asked if we would come back if we could hire and fire the teachers, hire and fire the principal, choose the curriculum that would be used, and basically, all Chip would do is pay the bills!  HUH?!?!  THE HOME SCHOOLING PARENTS WOULD BE TOTALLY IN CHARGE OF EVERYTHING THAT WENT ON IN THIS SCHOOL! THIS COULD WORK!  Was this guy for real?  No wonder Pam wanted to see the shop first!  He was possibly a very decent man!

5. Chip asked me if I could organize something and I told him I am an agitator and not an organizer, but I knew someone who would do it, and I had just learned about this woman who could and would do it about a week previous to this conversation.  (Amusing Grace, huh?)   Chip and I talked for a good bit of time, and then he realized the venereal school board members were waiting for him by the door,  as was the local news (read that propaganda pushers) media personalities.  He left to speak to them, and then as soon as he got back to where my least favorite people were gathered to fawn over Chip, he stopped and turned around and hollered to me... loud enough for  all of my enemies to hear....as I was still gathering up my stuff...."Hey, Maureen!  I forgot to get your address so I can come see you!  I will call you and get it later tonight."   

6.  I wish I could have known what the board members and the news people were thinking!  I am the one most of them hated!  I am the one who knew what was in the curriculum!  I was NOT the one that these people wanted Chip to be talking to!  (They addressed him as Dr. Zullinger, but I called him Chip because that was his name, and I knew that would drive my Educrapic Enemies crazy.) And from what he had yelled to me, it made it sound like we had talked on the phone before this.  How else would he have my phone number? God had really set me up for this one!  He does reward obedience!  And God also knew that the only way He could get me to go to a school board meeting again even after He told me to quit would be to have a friend call who needed a favor that she thought only I would do for her.  Being a puppet on a string is fun when God is the puppeteer who is pulling the strings.   Do you realize that the puppeteer can even use the puppet that is on the strings which He is pulling to kick His enemies in their sorry butts?  I just love it when He lets me kick butt!

7. The one that I had told Chip would be able to organize this new, parent run school was the wife of a man I had just met about a week before as I was in the produce aisle in Bilo in Mt. Pleasant. (I just heard your thoughts and they were not funny! Yes, I did meet Bubba in the section where the fruits and nuts were, but that does not make me a nut! ) As usual I had copies of curriculum with me as I was shopping…(because I am a fanatic.)  This guy who was going in the opposite direction smiled and said "Hi" so I figured he was just asking for info about the schools.  His name is Bubba, or those who don't know that that's his name call him William.  His wife is Beth.  As we were talking about the schools, (right by the fruits and nuts) this guy told me that Beth had very recently made up plans for a Christian school which didn't come to fruition.  So I figured Beth would be the one to organize this new home schooler's school.  I called her and she was ready, willing, and incredibly able! ALL THE LOGISTICAL, ORGANIZATIONAL STUFF WAS ALREADY PREPARED!  How does God do this!!!???? I am both amused and amazed!  It is so awesome working for Him!  (Remember, He is hiring all the time!  Just fill out the application which you will find in your heart!  It is a verbal application and you just ask Him to take over your life and use you!  And if you happen to be Jewish, YHWH will even prove to you that Yeshua (who we call Jesus) is His son and your Savior!  Read Isaiah 53.  And go to youtube.com and look at the Ron Wyatt video footage of the Ark of the Covenant and also of Noah's Ark.  Go on, go now, I will wait right here for you and that is a promise.

  8. Got side tracked again, huh? Back to the NEW SCHOOL!  Almost immediately we began to have meetings at our house about the school and it really didn't matter too much to me what went on because I knew we would be moving to Virginia as soon as our house sold. Chip often came to these meetings and I got to know him well enough to ask him if we could have a meeting about what needed done in the entire school system.  He said yes and gave me a time and I just invited whoever God told me to invite.  More on the meeting as soon as I get done with the Charlestowne Academy part of this book.

9. This school got set up and organized so fast!  It probably only took about 2 months for Beth and her friends to pull it together. The only thing I did was the manual labor, but for some insane reason it was believed that I had set the school up!  I never said it and I knew I couldn't have done it, (I have never even been able to get my kitchen cabinets organized) but the more I said it the more people thought I was just being modest.  It would be very beneficial that people at the school thought I set it up within about a year after this. We sold our house about a week before school started, and it would be closing about a month after that. My kids went to real school for about 5 weeks before we finally moved to Virginia and I was glad my girls got a dose of real school.  School just wasn't as good as
homeschooling because you couldn't go dish yourself out ice cream whenever you wanted to at real school. Would you believe they don't even have refrigerators in the classrooms?  What are they thinking?  Isn't that child abuse?


10. Remember that mean and stupid ex guidance counselor who became a legislator, Lucille Whipper? She was the LW which would also stand for Little Witch who had first told me I would have all the time I needed to tell the Legislators what was going on in the schools at a special meeting they were having, and then as soon as I got to the meeting after I had spent weeks preparing told me I had just 5 minutes? Her grandchild got into Charlestowne Academy.  Maybe he wasn't as bad as grandma.  About 2 years ago I was in Charleston and I saw a portion of a road named after  Lucille Whipper.  I was so glad to see that she was being honored that way because I thought you had to be dead to get that honor.  It was so disappointing to find out that she was still alive.

11. And remember the lawyer who wrote a column for the newspaper who used to hate me, William Hamilton?  His little boy who I had met at Palmetto Park about 3 years earlier, was enrolled there too.  But William had learned so much about the dangers of public education after our little visit in the park that day, that he was afraid that maybe Charlestowne Academy wouldn't be able to open because of how some on the school board members were trying to keep it from opening.  That very nice ex-enemy of mine spent so many long hours with other parents working and sweating and digging and painting and cleaning, (and he was a lawyer!  Who would even believe that a lawyer would know how to do honest work? ) But William just couldn't take a chance on trusting the school board to let the school actually open.  Rather than take a chance on his little boy going into the regular sewer public school system, he had to go ahead and enroll his little guy in a private school.

12. The New Parent Run School opened when it was supposed to, and it really was a miracle of cooperation!  The day we got a contract to sell our house, I was talking to some of the parents who were working at the school and I had just told them how Becka had burst into tears when I told her we had a buyer for our house, and one of them had just asked how that was.  And then Beth Gladden came in and in front of the lady who had asked me what it was like for Becka to burst into tears, I told Beth we had a buyer and she instantly burst into tears too.  It was sad but funny at the same time.  But God was finished with us in Charleston and had another assignment in Virginia. But while we were still there, it was fun to still help get that place finished because we really like being a part of miracles.  The building we were given to use was an old, closed down school and the parents cleaned, repaired, painted and landscaped it so quickly and beautifully.  At the school, when we would run out of paint or brushes or cleaning supplies or just about anything, we would have a meeting and literally pass a bucket around and parents would put cash into the bucket and somebody would go out and buy what was needed.  I was so totally out of the loop at the school I supposedly started, but I was so touched by how hard parents of all races and income levels worked together to have a good place for their kids to be educated.  

13. The first year when it was time for testing, (I had already moved away by then) Charlestowne Academy ranked higher in educational achievement than only one other school in the County.  Not only the parents worked to get this building ready, but so did the older kids who were going to be going there. I was almost sad to be leaving Charleston for Virginia, but ya gotta do what ya gotta do and God had definitely told us to move.  But we were able to do something awesomely major in the Spirit Realm just a couple of  weeks before we had to leave to go to Virginia!  And this is what we were able to do, ...actually God did it, He just let us help to humor us, but first I will give you a bit of the background so you will understand the who, what, when, where, why and how of it.
***********************************************************************************************************************************

CHAPTER 45 **** THE GREAT EVICTION! *** PAY BACK TIME FOR THE DEVIL!


1.  OK.DO A DRUM ROLL IN YOUR MIND AND BLOW A TRUMPET LOUDLY!  THIS IS THE MOMENT WE HAVE BEEN WAITING FOR!  BLOW IT LOUDER! LOUDER!  LOUDER!   EVEN LOUDER! AND LOUDER!!
It is finally pay back time for the damned devil!   Remember the thing about needing authority in the natural realm to do things in the spirit realm? Here it comes!

2. Sometime in between having God tell me (as Eva read the deliverance prayer) that He wanted that prayer said in every school in Charleston County and September 4th of 1996, God had gotten some awesome things to fall into place. Go back and read where Eva had read this bizarre prayer and as she was reading it God said He wanted this said in every school in Charleston County. Then we took a copy of that prayer to Ohio with us and said it over my brother's wife who was sitting in the gap for her drug addicted alcoholic sister, and within 8 hours her sister had experienced a deliverance form the drugs and alcohol.

3.  Remember, I had asked Chip if we could have a meeting and he said yes, and so I invited whoever I heard God tell me to invite to the meeting we were going to have.  One was a lady named Leigh Jackson, who I hardly knew.  She was a very powerful prayer intercessor.  It was on a Wednesday night before the service at Sea Coast that I invited her when I saw her in the Children's Church where I would be working that night, and she told me she was sorry, but she had another commitment for that time and day that we would be meeting with Chip.  At the end of the night she came back to where I was in the Children’s Church and told me that God had told her she had to come to the meeting which I had invited her to.  Another was Glen Pinckney, a pastor friend of mine that I went to many years back thinking that since he was a black guy, the school board people would be nicer to him than they were to me.  Another was John Reidenbach who was the top school cop in charge of a lot of people and he was the one nice enough to not arrest me when Robert New called for security at one of the meetings when New wanted me to be arrested. Another was a woman who had an abstinence based curriculum whose name I do not remember. And of course my new good buddy and ex-enemy  Oliver Addison who was the chairman of the school board.  (Yep, we had the Authority in the Natural Realm thing here!  The Superintendant and the Chairman of the School Board!  I guess God had listened to Don Basham’s tape after all.  Or maybe it was Don who had listened to YHWH, huh?)  

4.  I wonder if this is affecting you readers like it is affecting me?  I just cannot stop the tears from flowing out of my eyes as I remember what all God has done.  And I was so ridiculously busy as this was all happening that I had not really assimilated the Greatness of God's goodness to Charleston as he was undoing some of the damage that had been done to that area by many years of demonic oppression and possession.   I had no idea what was to be accomplished at this meeting with Chip and the folks God had me invite. I never know what I am doing until after I do it, at which point I can occasionally  figure out what I have done and why the Big Boss had me do it.  I had started out the meeting by telling Chip we needed to do a deliverance prayer in every school in Charleston County.  Oliver, the chairman of the school board, then said I couldn't ask Chip to do that because it would get Chip in so much trouble.  I told them that was why I had invited John Reidenbach.  He was the top cop and he could just get us into each school with nobody knowing what we were planning on doing and nobody ever finding out what we had done. (I knew John Reidenbach because he was the cop that Robert New had called at the fun school board meeting to have me arrested, but instead of arresting me, John told me to "GO FOR IT!")   Oliver continued to say I just couldn't ask Chip to risk that.  And that is when Chip walked out of the meeting.  (Gee, the first meeting I ever called in my whole life and the important guy walks out!  No fair!  But wait!!!  Something must have happened!  He came right back in!  I really wish I had asked him what happened out in the hall... maybe I will be able to track him down and find that out some day. Could it have been an angel with a flaming sword?)  So, against all odds, God has arranged to have me be friends with the new Superintendent of Education who Robert New, my nemesis, has imported from Caspar, Wyoming!  God has also arranged for me to be friends with Oliver Addison, who had been used by Robert New and deceived by him also, who was now in the key spiritual position of being the Chairman of the School Board!   And, something I had not mentioned before, the one school board member who was a member of the ACLU, when God told me to go up and talk to him after a School Board meeting even though I did not want to and thought he would be very hostile, became my instant friend as he told me how much he respected me for my honesty and for not backing down, and then he looked at my info and said he did not understand why the school board had a problem with me.  HE WAS AN ACLU LAWYER AND COULD HAVE STOPPED WHAT IS ABOUT TO HAPPEN IN BOOK WORLD!   (ALWAYS LISTEN TO GOD AND OBEY!  BELIEVE IT OR NOT, HE IS SMARTER THAN WE ARE!)  

 5.  Within a minute or two after Chip came back, he said that "YES, THIS NEEDS TO BE DONE!"  But, he had more guts than I did!  He said “it would not be done in secret but out in the open!”  YES!  A GUY WITH GUTS!   How does God do this?  I thought that the "Guywithguts Breed" was extinct except for my husband!  If Barbara Dilligard had gotten the job of Superintendent of Education,  New would have pulled out all the stops to see that she was removed from office, BUT SINCE HE WAS THE ONE WHO BROUGHT IN CHIP FROM CASPER WYOMING HE DID NOT DARE TO BRING ANY ATTENTION TO WHAT HIS GUY WAS DOING!  ESPECIALLY SINCE THE JEWISH GUY CHEATED BARBARA OUT OF HER JOB TO GET CHIP HERE BY FAKING A DEATH THREAT TO HIMSELF!

6.  We need to have a short intermission here where I will tell you something Chip had told me. (Oh.... here comes the goose bumps again...) Chip's grandpa used to be a preacher or a traveling bible salesman, I do not remember which it was.  Chip was a Baptist, and I had never been in a Baptist Church where a deliverance service was held, and that is probably a good thing because in Baptist Churches I have never heard any teaching about the Gifts of the Holy Spirit. If you go into a spiritual warfare situation, it is stupid to go into battle without your spiritual armor and weapons.  Chip's grandpa had walked away from God at one point and Grandpa was in a bathroom with the door closed and Grandpa was attacked physically by demons who even left cuts and scratches on the man.  Baptist Chip had been prepared long ago by what he knew had happened to his grandpa to be willing to do this prayer in the schools thing and also to know how desperately it needed to be done.  It is just so awesomely funny that my enemy, Robert New, deceived the school board into voting for Chip instead of Barbara Dilligard, who would have been my choice.  And it is also funny that I knew John Reidenbach because New had called him so I would be arrested!  And, if Barbara Dilligard had gotten the appointment for the job of Superintendent,  Robert New would have called in the ACLU about the Day of Prayer in the Schools and especially about the ridiculously sounding Deliverance Prayer! ) Remember, God works all things together for good for those who love Him and who are called according to His purposes!  God is my best friend, and He can be yours too!  He is a great best friend to have!  He is fun and funny and powerful and has a hit squad of angels you can have access to for protecting you and yours, but back to writing, or in your case, reading, the book.

7. We developed in that meeting, and very quickly, (like 45 minutes or less) what was such a good plan that it just had to have been a "God Thing". 
We would do a two tiered prayer thing. There was no advance planning and everything that was done and said was totally spontaneous on that day and in that meeting!  It would be publicized in the Charleston Newspaper as a day of prayer in the schools.  The "Normal Christians" would go into the lobby of each school and say some conventional and normal stuff with the normal type pastors, which Glen Pinckney would be responsible for getting together, while the wild and crazy devil smashing radical Christians (you know, the ones who really know how to have a good time and totally enjoy kicking the devil in the derriere!) would all meet at the flag poles at each school. I would be in charge of that, but Beth Gladden (without me even knowing it) did much of the secretarial work and I only found the people who would meet at the flag pole. At about the same time, Shelly, my ex tenant who had hated me before she got saved, had invited me to an intercessors prayer meeting at a hotel in North Charleston.  When I got there I asked if I could set up a sign up sheet there for covering all of the schools with the wild and crazy devil stomping prayers also.  God so totally set this thing up!  Just about every school was covered for the Deliverance Prayer because of the "Coincidence" of being at a meeting that I didn't even know was to be held in that hotel that day.  The only area that was not covered was Edisto Island.

8.  I felt awful that we hadn't found anyone to do the violent prayer and kicking out the demon stuff on Edisto Island, but I just didn't know anyone there.  I told my former enemy who I had been so intimidated by, who was Robert New's good buddy on the School Board, Oliver, how bad I felt. He said he would talk to a woman he went to church with who taught on Edisto Island, Marlene.  Oliver told me that when he asked Marlene if she would find someone to cover the 3 schools on Edisto Island and have some of the wilder ones meet at the flagpole, she started to cry and told Oliver that God had her go to the flagpole every morning lately to pray, and she had no idea why God was having her do that.  Now she knew!  She later told Oliver that after the Deliverance prayers were done in the schools on Edisto, she heard a principal comment that it had made a big difference and there were many drug arrests right after that prayer day.

9.  I myself wasn't going to go to any of the schools because I had bigger fish to fry and I was frying them with Barbara Dilligard, who had been the interim Superintendent of Education.  We went through the Taj Mahal, the Headquarters  where the EducRats hung out and devised their evil schemes.  Oh,  I wonder if that praying so violently in tongues had anything to do with Marian M going blind?  Now that is not a very pleasant thought.  When you are praying in tongues you do not know what you are saying because it is God who is praying through you. I really do hope that if in fact Marian's blindness is because of how she has led the little children astray, she someday sees the connection and apologizes to God and asks Him to heal her.  He could and He would do that for her.  THERE ARE NONE SO BLIND AS THOSE WHO WILL NOT SEE.  I BET CANDICE BATES COULD TAKE MARIAN SOMEWHERE TO GET HER SIGHT RESTORED.  JESUS SAID WE CAN DO THE SAME AS HIM AND MORE BECAUSE HE GOES TO THE FATHER AND SENDS US THE HOLY SPIRIT.  THAT IS WHY ELLEN KATONA CAME BACK TO LIFE AFTER SHE HAD DROWNED ... BECAUSE JESUS RAISED THE DEAD.  HE ALSO RESTORED SIGHT TO THE BLIND.  AND HE IS THE SAME YESTERDAY, TODAY AND FOREVER, ISN'T HE?

10.  Just recently while I was going through papers I had saved, but never had time to read previously, I found some very professionally done papers which were written up and given out to all those who were going to be leading the prayers in the individual schools ....both the conventional type of prayer and the heavy duty deliverance type. I am going to ask you to get ready for another bit of time travel here. It's a free ride so what do you have to lose?  (Unless, of course, you want to finally help pay for the gas for this rocket ship)  Let's go back to right before Amy and Tom Cowherd moved to Florida. (Probably late in 1992)  I was watching Amy's kids while she went shopping.  While she was out, she stopped in to the Mt. Pleasant Christian Book Store.  When she came back to pick up her kids, Amy told me the strangest thing happened to her while she was in that store.  She said God just would not let her leave until she bought a certain cassette tape,  "MAKING WAR IN THE HEAVENLIES".  Amy had never heard it and did not want to buy it. That was amazing to me because just that morning, God had spoken into my heart that  He wanted a certain praise tape that had just been played on WKCL to be played in every school in Charleston County. (This was about three years before the Deliverance thing happened in the schools.)  When He told me that, I told Him I didn't even know the name of the tape, and when I called WKCL they didn't know what was played that morning either.  It was, (...you guessed it!   You are so smart!) the tape that God insisted that Amy purchase before He let her leave that store.  And then, maybe 2 years later, that tape was not only played in every school in Charleston, but whoever wrote up that paper that was sent to all the prayer leaders realized the importance of that violent praise music and insisted that it be played at every single public school in Charleston.  If you can get it, it was called  MAKING WAR IN THE HEAVENLIES.  A tiny bit of what I remember from one of the songs went like this: Making war in the heavenlies. Tearing down Principalities, STANDING FIRM IN JESUS VICORY!  Making war in the heavenlies, tearing down every high thing that exalts itself against the KNOWLEDGE of God!  We will not bow our knee to the Prince of the Air, for we know the truth will set us free.  Under our feet he will shortly be CRUSHED and having done all we’ll stand in VICTORY!  ( I think the reason it was so important to YHWH God to have this tape played at every school was that “PRAISE SILENCES THE AVENGER!”)  [I JUST FOUND IT ON YOUTUBE.COM   MAKING WAR IN THE HEAVENLIES BY RON KENOLY!  It is awesome!  PLAY IT OVER AND OVER AGAIN AND SING ALONG AND KICK DEVIL BUTT AND BRING DOWN THE DEVILS ON WALL STREET AND IN THE QUEEN MUM'S CASTLE AND SEND ANGELS TO KNOCK ALL THE GARGOYLES OFF OF THEIR BUILDINGS!  ENJOY THE VICTORY!  http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=8FgS_RYG-ko   DO NOT WORRY ABOUT THE ANGELS KNOCKING THE GARGOYLES OFF THE QUEEN MUM'S DEN OF INIQUITY.   ANGELS HAVE DIPLOMATIC IMMUNITY!  AND I DO NOT CARE IF ONE OF THOSE GARGOYLES TAKES OUT ONE OF THE EVIL ARISTOCRAPS AS IT FALLS FROM THE BUILDING.  AND SATAN'S KINGDOM IS FALLING!   

11.  The actual Prayer in the Schools day was to be on Saturday September 7th, 1996 at every school from 2 to 3:30 pm., but I just now found out there was a pre-Prayer in the Schools Thing on September 4, 1996.  This is important enough for you to see that I will type it in here.  Kind of funny that I was so totally out of the loop that I had no idea that this even happened until August of 2009!  (I wonder of it was because of the pre-Prayer that the big day of prayer in the school was able to happen... )
              
  12.                                                    A TIME TO PRAY                  
                  CHARLESTON COUNTY SCHOOL BOARD OF EDUCATION BUILDING
                                                  75 CALHOUN STREET
                                                CHARLESTON, S.C. 29403

                         
  "If my people, which are called by my name, shall humble themselves, and pray, and seek my face, and turn from their wicked ways; then will I hear from heaven and will forgive their sin and will heal their land."   
                                                              II Chronicles 7:14                                   
                                                              Jehovah-Ropheka
                                                               
 September 4, 1996
WELCOME ADDRESS                                    REVEREND GLENN PINCKNEY
FIRST PRAYER                                              The Reverend Dr. H.S.Capers
                                                                       Moderator-National Baptist Association

RECOGNITION OF ELECTED OFFICIALS AND GUESTS
SECOND PRAYER                Rabbi Edward Friedman
                                             Synagogue Emmanuel
REMARKS BY CLERGY

REMARKS BY CHARLESTON COUNTY SCHOOLS       Dr. Chip Zullinger
                                                                                             Superintendent
REMARKS BY ELECTED OFFICIALS AND GUESTS

GROUP PRAYER                       The Rev. Greg Surratt
                                                    Seacoast Christian Community Church

CLOSING REMARKS               The Rev. Glenn Pinckney
There were a lot of other clergy listed, and since I didn't go I can't tell you if I feel bad that I missed it or not.  I would have liked to hear Glenn and Chip and Greg.

13.                      And then comes the  BIG ONE!

September 7, 1996     Every once in a great while, something happens that makes all of the problems pale in the light of what The Great God YHWH, Jehovah, the God of the Christians and the God of the Jews, does for us!  As I type this it is April 16, 2009 and as I prepare just a little bit at a time to get finished with this book, I keep finding papers that I have neither had the time nor taken the time to read.  It was obvious that God was doing an awesome work in the schools in Charleston County, but this is the first time I have really appreciated what He has done! This is a brief synopsis of what was released to those who came to the DAY OF PRAYER FOR OUR SCHOOLS.  For those who may think it was wrong to do this, please keep in mind that so much of the approved curriculum had been sanctioned by those in charge of our schools which opened the door to demonic activity in the schools.   Actually, I don't care if you think it was wrong.

14.
                                                     Prayer for "Our Schools"
                                               When: Saturday, September 7, 1996
                                                 Where : the School of your choice
                                                     Time: 2:00 pm -3:30 pm
What????
It is apparent that we need prayer for our schools.  Here is an opportunity for you to participate!!!
Please bring a copy of the attached prayer with you to your selected school.  This prayer will be spoken out loud and in unity over each of our schools.
One battery operated cassette player should also be brought to the school.  "Making War in the Heavenlies" will be played as the prayer is recited.  Tapes are available at the book table.  Fasting and Prayer is encouraged, as our LORD may lead, prior to arrival at the schools.
______________________________________________________________________        
                                God Bless you and keep you as we seek His wisdom.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
15.     [and now, once more, I am going to re post the deliverance prayer:]
This is the prayer as originally written in the book The Sword of the Spirit.  Deliverance prayer: With the permission of the new Superintendant of  Education and the Chairman of the School Board, (which means we had the very important ingredient of "Authority in the Natural Realm") we were able to have all but 2 or 3 of the schools in Charleston County, S.C., ... and if I know God, ALL THE SCHOOLS WERE COVERED BECAUSE WE WERE NOT ORGANIZED ENOUGH TO KNOW WHAT WAS GOING ON EVERYWHERE!  And if you are going to try to make trouble for anyone who participated in this, you WILL ANSWER TO GOD! DON’T RISK IT!   Here it is:

It is important to keep our spiritual slate clean at all times as we intercede for the needs of others.  Harboring any unconfessed sins or unforgiveness will definitely hinder prayers. (Psalm 66:11) Forgiveness, like repentance, is not just a one time action.  It is to be ongoing if we are to be powerful in the Kingdom of God.   Quite often the person you may need to forgive may already be dead.  These people are often the most difficult to forgive, but the most important.  There may be people or situations in your life that you may feel are impossible to forgive or who you just refuse to forgive or ones that you say you just cannot forgive since they have caused you such deep pain. Tell God this and confess your difficulty and then pray the following prayer out of obedience to Him and His word.  Watch a miracle happen!  Unforgiveness is a doorway for Satan. (Matt 6:14 &15)

16. THE FORGIVENESS PRAYER
Father I lift to you all these people and situations, and I forgive them for hurting me, rejecting me, never being present for me. I forgive them for making me feel so unloved, so alone, so guilty, and causing me so much pain, and for demanding too much from me.
 
I forgive them for making me feel shamed, resentful, jealous and angry. (keep naming all the things you are led to pray.  God will lead you) I also ask Father that you forgive them for doing these things to me and I ask that you forgive me for holding a judgment against them.

Father, I know that you don't need forgiving, but I forgive you for allowing me to be in these situations where I received so much pain.  I ask now that you fill me with Your love for these people and for the LORD Jesus Christ who I know is your son, who died for me, was resurrected for me, and lives today for me.  Please fill me with the Holy Spirit in the name of Jesus Christ.  THANK YOU LORD FOR SETTING MY CAPTIVE SPIRIT FREE.  

17. a The Deliverance Prayer    Pray with AUTHORITY!
In the name of Jesus of Nazareth there shall be no retaliation NOW OR EVER against any of us here or any of our family members, friends, pets, interests, properties, finances or against any one we pray for or any of their family members, pets, friends, properties, interests or finances. THERE WILL BE NO RETALIATION EVER FOR WHAT WE ARE ABOUT TO DO!  WE BIND SATAN AND ALL OF HIS FORCES FROM HARMING OR HINDERING IN ANY WAY, PHYSICAL, SPIRITUAL, MORAL, AND FINANCIAL ANY WHO ARE PRAYING AND OR ANY WHO ARE BEING PRAYED FOR!  Now and forever by the powerful name and blood of Jesus we speak out that it is written and it is true that no weapon formed against us shall prosper.  In the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, and by the power of His blood and of His Holy Spirit, I lift to the Lord now every person here now and all for whom we pray. I plead the blood of Jesus over everyone of us for our protection. By the authority of the Word of God, it is written, whatsoever is bound on earth is bound in heaven.  Whatsoever is loosed on earth is loosed in Heaven. (Matthew 17 v19)

b.  Binding Satanic Powers
Standing on the Word of God and in the Name of the Lord Jesus Christ, I bind you Satan and all your evil spirits, occult spirits, spirits of sin, spirits of trauma and familiar spirits, demonic forces and satanic powers, principalities, attributes, aspects, clusters, endowments, and satanic thrones. I bind all kings and princes of terror: I bind all demonic assignments and functions of destruction from any of the above demonic entities from outer space, the air, water, fire, the ground, the nether world and all the evil forces of nature.

I bind all interplay, interaction communication and all their games between Satanic and Demonic Spirits out of and away from each and every individual's spirit, soul, mind and body.

I expose all of you demonic forces and spirits as weakened, defeated enemies of Jesus Christ.

I sever all demonic spirits from any demonic ruler above these demonic spirits.  In the name of Jesus of Nazareth and I revoke any and all orders given to any and all of these demonic spirits and demonic forces as it relates to the lives of all for whom I am praying. I bind all enemies of Jesus Christ together, all demonic entities under the one and highest authority. I command that you all go to one place in their bodies and to leave these people's lives and go straight to the feet of Jesus Christ NOW! Your assignments and influences in these peoples lives and areas are broken! In the name of the Lord Jesus Christ.

I call forth and loose the Holy Spirit, the heavenly hosts, the holy angels of God, to surround and protect each area and individual and to seek out and cleanse with God's holy light all areas vacated by the forces of evil. I ask the Holy Spirit to permeate our spirits, souls, minds and bodies, creating a hunger and thirst for God's Holy Word, and to fill us to overflowing with the life and love of Jesus Christ and His holy Spirit in the name of Jesus of Nazareth.

c. BREAKING AND RELEASING FROM CURSES
 In the name of Jesus Christ, I rebuke all spirits, hexes, curses, voodoo practices, witchcraft satanic rituals, blood covenants, blood sacrifices, demonic activity, evil wishes, coven rituals, fasting prayers not of the Lord Jesus, and curse like judgments that have been sent our way and/or have been passed down through generational  blood lines. I command that they go and stay in the bleak eternal abyss of hell, and be replaced with a blessing. I ask forgiveness for and renounce all negative inner vows made by myself and by those for whom I am praying. I ask that Jesus Christ release us from these vows and from any bondage they may have held in us. In the name of Jesus Christ.

d. CUTTING FREE FROM GENERATIONAL SIN
Thank you Lord that you will not remember the iniquities of our forefathers against us. In the name of Jesus of Nazareth. (Psalm 79 v 8)  In the name of the Lord Jesus Christ and by the power of God's holy word, I take the sword of the Spirit and cut every person free from all generational inherited sins, weaknesses, character defects, personality traits, cellular disorders, genetic disorders, learned negative inner vows, and spiritual and psychological ties.  I cut all bonds that are not of the LORD JESUS CHRIST, and put his CROSS and HIS BLOOD between us, our parents, our grandparents, our siblings, our offspring, our mates, and any mates that our mates have had with others in the past. I cut all bonds of the relationships of each one of us that are not of the Lord Jesus back to the beginning of time and by the sword of the Spirit and in the Name of Jesus Christ I speak forth that we are cut free and we are free indeed.  We are now free to become the Children of God that our Lord intended us to be in the name of Jesus of Nazareth. Thank you Lord that you will awaken our sleeping spirits and bring us into the light.  Thank you Lord Jesus that you will pour out your Spirit on us and reveal your Word to us.  Thank you Lord that you will give your Angels charge over us in all our ways.  Thank you Lord Jesus that we believe in You and from our innermost being will flow rivers of living water. Thank you Lord Jesus that you will direct our hearts into the love of God and into the steadfastness of Jesus Christ.  In the name of Jesus of Nazareth.

e.  BINDING DEMONIC SPIRITS
IN THE NAME OF THE LORD JESUS CHRIST AND BY THE POWER OF HIS WORD and the shed Blood of Jesus Christ and the Holy Spirit, I bind the evil spirits of pride, rebellion,  defiance, unforgiveness, envy, impatience, resentment, vanity, coveting, idolatry, haughtiness, mockery, disobedience, lying spirits, denial, disobedience, disbelief, guilt, shame, confusion, doubt, self-hatred, poor self image, rejection, persecution, prejudice, possessiveness, anger, hatred, fear, timidity, passivity, control, unbelief, jealousy, division, distrust, deception, false religion, dishonesty, destruction, accusation, hostility, violence, dissension, torment, retaliation, vengeance, hyperactivity, competitiveness, procrastination, stubbornness, strife, criticism, manipulation, shared secrets and shared confidences, betrayal, gossip, greed, jealousy, poverty and lack, revenge, adultery, divorce, separation, division, hypochondria, infirmity, brain, nerve, muscle, heart, lung, stomach, intestinal, liver, bone, cell, blood, body chemistry, hormonal disorders or dysfunction, all diseases, cancer, AIDS, Alzheimers, MS, fatigue, anorexia, bulemia, depression, oppression, suicide, schizophrenia, worry, anxiety, sleeplessness, nervousness, withdrawal, loneliness, isolation, ostracism and negative spirits and all addictive spirits of gluttony, perfectionism, alcoholism, workaholism, busyness, nicotine, spending, shopping, gambling, frenzy, drug abuse, self abuse, exercise, sexual addictions, and sexual perversions, seduction, pornography, masturbation, lust, fornication, incest, lesbianism, homophobia, pedophilia, homosexuality, bisexuality, sexual inadequacies, frigidity, impotency, fear of sex, hatred of men, hatred of women, sexual impurities, immorality, abortion, promiscuity, witchcraft, enticing spirits, familiar spirits, murder, games, deaf, dumb, blind, mute and sleeping spirits, new age spirits, cult spirits, and any occult spirits of darkness and death in all of us/them in the name of Jesus of Nazareth   

In the name of Jesus of Nazareth I loose the spirits of love, peace, joy, power, charity, humility, forgiveness, good Godly image, discipline, relinquishment, freedom from guilt and shame, prosperity, obedience, order, a sound mind, fulfillment in Christ, truth, acceptance of self, acceptance of others, trust, self control, freedom from addictions, faithfulness, goodness, kindness, wholeness, wellness, health, and the life of the Lord Jesus Christ in all of us.

f.  CLOSING OF DELIVERANCE PRAYER
Thank you Lord that you will awaken our sleeping spirits and bring us into the light.  Thank you Lord Jesus that you will pour out your Spirit on us and reveal your Word to us.  Thank you Lord that you will give your Angels charge over us in all our ways.  Thank you Lord Jesus that we believe in You and from our innermost being will flow rivers of living water. Thank you Lord Jesus that you will direct our hearts into the love of God and into the steadfastness of Jesus Christ.  In the name of Jesus of Nazareth.

We speak forth in the name of Jesus of Nazareth that anything evil must flee in terror from our presence. We are under the banner of our Lord Jesus Christ. We put on the helmet of salvation, the breastplate of righteousness, the belt of truth and the shoes of the good news.  We come with the shield of faith and the sword of the Spirit and we announce that we serve the Most High God, Yahweh and Him alone will we serve.  SATAN, the Blood of Jesus is against you and you are defeated and totally overcome by the Blood of the Perfect Lamb of God.   AWESOME  HUH?

**************************************************************************************************************************
29.  It was interesting hearing feedback after these many, many people had gone to these schools to pray.  I think the funniest one I heard was from Pam who went to SeaCoast Church and had gone to James Island High School to kick devil butt and take devil names.

30.   That was a school which had a big problem with witchcraft and Lesbianism.  Now all the schools were supposed to be unlocked for this because all of the "normal" Christians were supposed to pray in the lobby.  Pam and her group were not "Normal Christians" (They really were the wild and crazy types that belonged at the flag poles!) but they must have been led by the Holy Spirit to go into James Island High School and as they were walking through the halls doing what they came in there to do, which would be evicting the demons who had gained access to the schools because of all the occult practices and curriculum, somehow they had set off a silent alarm and the cops came.  When the cops came and asked what they were doing there, they said they were casting out demons.  One of the cops said "It's about damn time somebody is doing that!" and the cops all left.

31.  Some of the schools had not been unlocked because there was a hurricane threat for that day, but the ones who God wanted to be there were and the ones He didn't want to be involved weren't. And the ones who were going to be doing the "Kicking out the Demons" part didn't need to get into the building because they were to meet at the flagpole.

32. Someone had faxed a copy of the above deliverance prayer to every school in Charleston County.  I was trying to keep that part of the "Day of Prayer in the Schools" a secret so Chip wouldn't get in trouble.  Yeah, he was the Main Man and the Top Dog, but I sure didn't want Robert New, the guy who brought all the perverted and mind bending curriculum into the schools, to know what we were doing.  I was amazed to find out that the one who faxed the deliverance prayer to every school in Charleston County was actually Chip himself.  He did not want to take a chance on any school not being prayed over.

33.  Once Chip was in charge, he had told me I could have free access to the teachers library so I could expose even more of their criminality and stupidity to him and he would then be able to stop it.  He told me I could have anything I wanted out of the Teachers Library. When I went for the first time, my Mom was visiting us so she went with me.  I just kind of asked God to lead me and show me what He wanted me to see, and I picked out about 10 books.  The head librarian told me I could only have 3 books, and I told her Chip told me I could have anything I wanted.  She said "no" so I asked for Chips extension and then she decided I could have whatever I wanted after all.  And then some man came up to me and asked me if I would mention his name to Chip. I told him I only gave Chip the names of people I wanted fired, so he told me to never mind.  And then the lady who wasn't going to let me have more than 3 books told me how much she respected me, (yeah, right) but then she told me I had to realize that there were parents who wanted their children to be able to read the Judy Blume Book Forever, so it was actually still on the shelves in the schools.  Even with my Mom there, I figured I would show her how ridiculous she was by saying f*** about as often as it was written in the book.  I told her I could f***ing well imagine that f***ng parents want their f***ing children to read this f***ing s*it, and of course I was doing this ridiculous conversation so everyone in the vicinity could hear it.  And then she repeated that it was still, even with Chip in charge, on the shelves in the schools.  I believed her and when I went home I talked to Audrey Ivey who just "had a feeling she was lying to me so I would tell Chip that these books were still on the shelves even though they had been removed", because the people at the top  needed to destroy my credibility with him.  Sure enough, when we checked, the Blume books had all been removed! I am so glad Audrey saw through it or Chip may have thought I was a lying lunatic!

34.  As soon as Chip was settled in, Audrey Ivey and I went for a 9:00 meeting with him.  Ms. Icky, who had been LeBoeuff's (or was that Le Butt's?) secretary, was still in her old position, and she absolutely hated me, but we had to see her before we went in to see Chip.  Since our meeting started at 9:00, we assumed we would be out of there by at least 10:00.  Audrey brought one of her little girls who she was home schooling with her, and Madison just did her work while we talked.  At about 9:30, Ms. Icky came in and told him "They're waiting sir" and he told Ms. Icky to tell them to start without him.  She did the same thing at 10:00, and we offered to leave but Chip said 'No, this is more important than meeting with them' because we were telling him secrets that the guys waiting would not want him to know about the district.  She came in one more time and he asked Miss Icky to ask the men in suits "Can't they do anything without me?"   

35.  Audrey and I and her sweet little girl left about 30 minutes later and we had to walk by all the men in expensive and uncomfortable suits at the long mahogany polished conference table.  As we, dressed in our jeans and flip flops, went past them, we flashed them a victory smile that said words I really do not want to put into this book.  Victory is sweet when the adversary has been trying to hurt little children and pollute their minds, hearts, spirits, and behavior with demons and devils and perverted sex info as in "a How To Book for Perverts".  And even though Miss Icky had kept her position, she didn't keep it for long.  Chip replaced Ms Icky with Porsche, a young black lady who was so sweet and kind. I think that was a good move on Chip's part because the "hidden racism" of those in charge was becoming apparent after New's Alleged Death threat which was the reason Chip got his new job.  Ms. Icky had probably been easily manipulated by New for many years.  Porsche would not be intimidated or even influenced by New because it had become quite obvious that since New undercut the black lady's (Dr. Barbara Dilligard's) appointment to the job Chip now held, as a black lady Porsche would now be able to see through New.  I really do still think Robert New may go to prison for all of his crimes since there is no statute of limitations in South Carolina.

nnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn
nnnnnnnnnnnn






MMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMM
uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu

CHAPTER 43   ***** THE ULTIMATE SHOW AND TELL!!! *****

1.  Right from the start she caused me some serious confusion!  We were both very cold to each other and she had a friend Anita from back home in Casper, Wyoming with her also.  What really confused me was that she wanted to see my husband's work shop first!  Like that was the most important thing to her!  We had an ocean view and a swimming pool, so why would she care about the work shop?  Is it even possible that anyone could love someone as despicable as Robert New's choice for the new Superintendent?  Seriously, that confused me.  Maybe he wasn't as bad as I had thought he would have to be to have New bring him to Charleston for the new superintendent.  Why would this pretty lady stay with a jackass?  And who but a jackass would Robert New want for a Superintendent?   (the old "birds of a feather flock together" concept)

2.  When we began the tour of the house, she asked me what I thought of Robert New.  I answered as charitably as I could by saying that I thought he was the embodiment of evil. When we got to our daughters' room....which was very pretty and also huge, probably 16  by 24, she went over to a small blue bottle on a little chest of drawers, picked it up and asked what it was.  I wanted to say, because I did not like her yet, "Lady, it is none of your business and it is not for sale!"   But because God was in control, I told her it was colloidal silver.  Then she asked what it was for.  (this was God's doing, not Pam's)   I told her it kills every virus, germ, bacteria and parasite.  (I was only trying to sell my house!  But for you readers, do try silver!  It's so helpful for so many things!  Your doctor will tell you it is dangerous, and it is!  It could cause death by starvation for the doctor's children because he would no longer be able to make his big bucks with the dangerous drugs, and then more big bucks to correct the problems from the side effect from the dangerous drugs.) (Can you believe it? Another interruption!  And I even interrupt my own interruptions!) And then Pam said "I bet it won't work for Gulf War Rash."  So I
Photos and Videos said, yes it will and I will  give you some to try.  I do not remember how much I gave her or how long she used it, but it did work. I think it worked very quickly because I seemed to gain credibility with her very fast. (Pam had gotten Gulf War Rash ... which of course does not exist according to our government talking heads, from her sister's husband who had been in the Gulf War.  Of course the DoD  said there was no such thing as Gulf War rash, and they also said that the non existent rash was not even contagious, so maybe it was the lies and deception disease that New had which was contagious and maybe he contracted that disease from the federal government!  But pretend I didn't write that and let's get back to Robert New.  Go to www.gulfwarvets.com and check out what other diseases do not exist.  And put into your web browser www.militarycorruption.com and then stick that into your "favorite places" so you can see that a little bit later too.)

3.  When we got into the master bedroom, we finally had warmed up to each other and she looked at her friend Anita after I told her a horror story of what happened to one teenage boy in Mt. Pleasant.  I cannot imagine how humiliated and degraded this young man would have felt.  He was in the mens bathroom standing at a urinal.  ait may have been a racial thing because he was white and his attackers were black.  As he was urinating, he was pushed into the urinal.  He was wet and embarrassed and he wanted to call home to have somebody come and pick him up.  HE WAS TOLD TO GO BACK TO HIS CLASS EVEN THOUGH HE WAS SOAKED WITH URINE!  When I told Pam this, she said to Anita, "They wouldn't do that to my kids, would  they?"  She was now quite worried about what they may be getting into.  The conversation then turned to Fran Hawk, a former school board member who was really trying to suck up to Pam.  I gave Pam a copy of a letter that had been written to Fran Hawk, who at this point was a former school board member, by Ruth Williams who became a tenant of ours in our rental house on John's Island. (Isn't it funny how God arranges things to really get the job done that He wants to have accomplished?  It is almost like being a pawn on a chess board and being moved around by His unseen hand.  Can a pawn take down a King?)  In this letter, (which you have already seen in the chapter Attack on Innocence) Ruth was quite explicit about things the little kids were being taught in sex ed which were not only age inappropriate, but were down right criminal!  I also gave Pam a book by Vern Jordahl, "Attack on Innocence" which was the most disturbing thing I had read up to that point in my life.  (This book also made Pam cry, if I am remembering correctly.) It was a really interesting house showing, and she told me she would have Chip come over to see it soon.  Now it is about to get even better.  


CHAPTER 44 ****  FINALLY A FEW FUN MEETINGS! ****

1. A few days later I got a call from Carole Brown who was one of my best, hardest working Partners in Grime (you know, cleaning up the filth in the schools) asking me if I would go to a school board meeting with her daughter in law who was a very shy lady, but she needed to have someone tell about what happened to her little twin girls …as their minds were polluted in a sex ed class that very day.   God had told me to QUIT so far as doing verbal attacks on school board members and exposing the curriculum, but I knew He wouldn't want me to let His friend (and my friend) Carole down.  I met Carole's daughter in law at the school board meeting and told her I would speak for her as long as she would stay and be ready to state that every word I had just spoken was true and had happened to her little girls in school that day if the board members gave me any problem.

2.  This
was the first school board meeting I had been to in a long time.  (Remember, God had told me to QUIT!)  I am sure I had not been missed.  I think this was also Chip's first school board meeting, and I had no idea what he even looked like, (because I did not watch the TV News nor buy the newspaper and I did not realize he was even there that night.  

3.  At the beginning of the meeting, the Board recognized and welcomed foreign dignitaries who were visiting from Africa and Europe. The board was acting very dignified and business like. (That is a nice way to say that Robert New wasn't acting like a Jack Ass for a change.)  The first part of the meeting is for public comment and I went up to speak for Carole's daughter-in-law about Carole's little fifth grade granddaughters.  I was not polite and I did not pretend to think it is OK to teach little girls how to go whoring around.  I made the statement that if Phyllis Thornwaite and Carole Temple want to go out and screw everyone they meet, that is OK with me, but they have no right to teach our little girls to act like whores too. I continued to run my mouth for a few minutes about the things they were putting into the children's minds under the guise of education, and then I sat down, but not in my seat up front!  I went to the back of the room so I could make a quick get-away after the meeting before I was stabbed or shot.  (With the Foreign Dignitaries there, I was thinking I may have gone just a little too far with my "whoring around" comments.)

4. As soon as I sat down, a guy who had followed me to the back of the room who I had never seen before came and sat right behind me.  Uh Oh.  Could be trouble!  Could the board members have possibly hired a hit man?  Naw....budget is too tight for that!  They only spend money on the EducRats.  After the meeting, the guy who had come to sit behind me came up to my row and introduced himself.  It was Pam's husband, Chip! He asked me what it would take to get the home school kids back into the school system.  I asked him quite incredulously if he didn't hear what I just said?  We would never put our kids back into the sewer!  And then he threw out some really good bait to catch even the most wary fish!  He asked if we would come back if we could hire and fire the teachers, hire and fire the principal, choose the curriculum that would be used, and basically, all Chip would do is pay the bills!  HUH?!?!  THE HOME SCHOOLING PARENTS WOULD BE TOTALLY IN CHARGE OF EVERYTHING THAT WENT ON IN THIS SCHOOL! THIS COULD WORK!  Was this guy for real?  No wonder Pam wanted to see the shop first!  He was possibly a very decent man!

5. Chip asked me if I could organize something and I told him I am an agitator and not an organizer, but I knew someone who would do it, and I had just learned about this woman who could and would do it about a week previous to this conversation.  (Amusing Grace, huh?)   Chip and I talked for a good bit of time, and then he realized the venereal school board members were waiting for him by the door,  as was the local news (read that propaganda pushers) media personalities.  He left to speak to them, and then as soon as he got back to where my least favorite people were gathered to fawn over Chip, he stopped and turned around and hollered to me... loud enough for  all of my enemies to hear....as I was still gathering up my stuff...."Hey, Maureen!  I forgot to get your address so I can come see you!  I will call you and get it later tonight."   

6.  I wish I could have known what the board members and the news people were thinking!  I am the one most of them hated!  I am the one who knew what was in the curriculum!  I was NOT the one that these people wanted Chip to be talking to!  (They addressed him as Dr. Zullinger, but I called him Chip because that was his name, and I knew that would drive my Educrapic Enemies crazy.) And from what he had yelled to me, it made it sound like we had talked on the phone before this.  How else would he have my phone number? God had really set me up for this one!  He does reward obedience!  And God also knew that the only way He could get me to go to a school board meeting again even after He told me to quit would be to have a friend call who needed a favor that she thought only I would do for her.  Being a puppet on a string is fun when God is the puppeteer who is pulling the strings.   Do you realize that the puppeteer can even use the puppet that is on the strings which He is pulling to kick His enemies in their sorry butts?  I just love it when He lets me kick butt!

7. The one that I had told Chip would be able to organize this new, parent run school was the wife of a man I had just met about a week before as I was in the produce aisle in Bilo in Mt. Pleasant. (I just heard your thoughts and they were not funny! Yes, I did meet Bubba in the section where the fruits and nuts were, but that does not make me a nut! ) As usual I had copies of curriculum with me as I was shopping…(because I am a fanatic.)  This guy who was going in the opposite direction smiled and said "Hi" so I figured he was just asking for info about the schools.  His name is Bubba, or those who don't know that that's his name call him William.  His wife is Beth.  As we were talking about the schools, (right by the fruits and nuts) this guy told me that Beth had very recently made up plans for a Christian school which didn't come to fruition.  So I figured Beth would be the one to organize this new home schooler's school.  I called her and she was ready, willing, and incredibly able! ALL THE LOGISTICAL, ORGANIZATIONAL STUFF WAS ALREADY PREPARED!  How does God do this!!!???? I am both amused and amazed!  It is so awesome working for Him!  (Remember, He is hiring all the time!  Just fill out the application which you will find in your heart!  It is a verbal application and you just ask Him to take over your life and use you!  And if you happen to be Jewish, YHWH will even prove to you that Yeshua (who we call Jesus) is His son and your Savior!  Read Isaiah 53.  And go to youtube.com and look at the Ron Wyatt video footage of the Ark of the Covenant and also of Noah's Ark.  Go on, go now, I will wait right here for you and that is a promise.

  8. Got side tracked again, huh? Back to the NEW SCHOOL!  Almost immediately we began to have meetings at our house about the school and it really didn't matter too much to me what went on because I knew we would be moving to Virginia as soon as our house sold. Chip often came to these meetings and I got to know him well enough to ask him if we could have a meeting about what needed done in the entire school system.  He said yes and gave me a time and I just invited whoever God told me to invite.  More on the meeting as soon as I get done with the Charlestowne Academy part of this book.

9. This school got set up and organized so fast!  It probably only took about 2 months for Beth and her friends to pull it together. The only thing I did was the manual labor, but for some insane reason it was believed that I had set the school up!  I never said it and I knew I couldn't have done it, (I have never even been able to get my kitchen cabinets organized) but the more I said it the more people thought I was just being modest.  It would be very beneficial that people at the school thought I set it up within about a year after this. We sold our house about a week before school started, and it would be closing about a month after that. My kids went to real school for about 5 weeks before we finally moved to Virginia and I was glad my girls got a dose of real school.  School just wasn't as good as
homeschooling because you couldn't go dish yourself out ice cream whenever you wanted to at real school. Would you believe they don't even have refrigerators in the classrooms?  What are they thinking?  Isn't that child abuse?


10. Remember that mean and stupid ex guidance counselor who became a legislator, Lucille Whipper? She was the LW which would also stand for Little Witch who had first told me I would have all the time I needed to tell the Legislators what was going on in the schools at a special meeting they were having, and then as soon as I got to the meeting after I had spent weeks preparing told me I had just 5 minutes? Her grandchild got into Charlestowne Academy.  Maybe he wasn't as bad as grandma.  About 2 years ago I was in Charleston and I saw a portion of a road named after  Lucille Whipper.  I was so glad to see that she was being honored that way because I thought you had to be dead to get that honor.  It was so disappointing to find out that she was still alive.

11. And remember the lawyer who wrote a column for the newspaper who used to hate me, William Hamilton?  His little boy who I had met at Palmetto Park about 3 years earlier, was enrolled there too.  But William had learned so much about the dangers of public education after our little visit in the park that day, that he was afraid that maybe Charlestowne Academy wouldn't be able to open because of how some on the school board members were trying to keep it from opening.  That very nice ex-enemy of mine spent so many long hours with other parents working and sweating and digging and painting and cleaning, (and he was a lawyer!  Who would even believe that a lawyer would know how to do honest work? ) But William just couldn't take a chance on trusting the school board to let the school actually open.  Rather than take a chance on his little boy going into the regular sewer public school system, he had to go ahead and enroll his little guy in a private school.

12. The New Parent Run School opened when it was supposed to, and it really was a miracle of cooperation!  The day we got a contract to sell our house, I was talking to some of the parents who were working at the school and I had just told them how Becka had burst into tears when I told her we had a buyer for our house, and one of them had just asked how that was.  And then Beth Gladden came in and in front of the lady who had asked me what it was like for Becka to burst into tears, I told Beth we had a buyer and she instantly burst into tears too.  It was sad but funny at the same time.  But God was finished with us in Charleston and had another assignment in Virginia. But while we were still there, it was fun to still help get that place finished because we really like being a part of miracles.  The building we were given to use was an old, closed down school and the parents cleaned, repaired, painted and landscaped it so quickly and beautifully.  At the school, when we would run out of paint or brushes or cleaning supplies or just about anything, we would have a meeting and literally pass a bucket around and parents would put cash into the bucket and somebody would go out and buy what was needed.  I was so totally out of the loop at the school I supposedly started, but I was so touched by how hard parents of all races and income levels worked together to have a good place for their kids to be educated.  

13. The first year when it was time for testing, (I had already moved away by then) Charlestowne Academy ranked higher in educational achievement than only one other school in the County.  Not only the parents worked to get this building ready, but so did the older kids who were going to be going there. I was almost sad to be leaving Charleston for Virginia, but ya gotta do what ya gotta do and God had definitely told us to move.  But we were able to do something awesomely major in the Spirit Realm just a couple of  weeks before we had to leave to go to Virginia!  And this is what we were able to do, ...actually God did it, He just let us help to humor us, but first I will give you a bit of the background so you will understand the who, what, when, where, why and how of it.
***********************************************************************************************************************************

CHAPTER 45 **** THE GREAT EVICTION! *** PAY BACK TIME FOR THE DEVIL!


1.  OK.DO A DRUM ROLL IN YOUR MIND AND BLOW A TRUMPET LOUDLY!  THIS IS THE MOMENT WE HAVE BEEN WAITING FOR!  BLOW IT LOUDER! LOUDER!  LOUDER!   EVEN LOUDER! AND LOUDER!!
It is finally pay back time for the damned devil!   Remember the thing about needing authority in the natural realm to do things in the spirit realm? Here it comes!

2. Sometime in between having God tell me (as Eva read the deliverance prayer) that He wanted that prayer said in every school in Charleston County and September 4th of 1996, God had gotten some awesome things to fall into place. Go back and read where Eva had read this bizarre prayer and as she was reading it God said He wanted this said in every school in Charleston County. Then we took a copy of that prayer to Ohio with us and said it over my brother's wife who was sitting in the gap for her drug addicted alcoholic sister, and within 8 hours her sister had experienced a deliverance form the drugs and alcohol.

3.  Remember, I had asked Chip if we could have a meeting and he said yes, and so I invited whoever I heard God tell me to invite to the meeting we were going to have.  One was a lady named Leigh Jackson, who I hardly knew.  She was a very powerful prayer intercessor.  It was on a Wednesday night before the service at Sea Coast that I invited her when I saw her in the Children's Church where I would be working that night, and she told me she was sorry, but she had another commitment for that time and day that we would be meeting with Chip.  At the end of the night she came back to where I was in the Children’s Church and told me that God had told her she had to come to the meeting which I had invited her to.  Another was Glen Pinckney, a pastor friend of mine that I went to many years back thinking that since he was a black guy, the school board people would be nicer to him than they were to me.  Another was John Reidenbach who was the top school cop in charge of a lot of people and he was the one nice enough to not arrest me when Robert New called for security at one of the meetings when New wanted me to be arrested. Another was a woman who had an abstinence based curriculum whose name I do not remember. And of course my new good buddy and ex-enemy  Oliver Addison who was the chairman of the school board.  (Yep, we had the Authority in the Natural Realm thing here!  The Superintendant and the Chairman of the School Board!  I guess God had listened to Don Basham’s tape after all.  Or maybe it was Don who had listened to YHWH, huh?)  

4.  I wonder if this is affecting you readers like it is affecting me?  I just cannot stop the tears from flowing out of my eyes as I remember what all God has done.  And I was so ridiculously busy as this was all happening that I had not really assimilated the Greatness of God's goodness to Charleston as he was undoing some of the damage that had been done to that area by many years of demonic oppression and possession.   I had no idea what was to be accomplished at this meeting with Chip and the folks God had me invite. I never know what I am doing until after I do it, at which point I can occasionally  figure out what I have done and why the Big Boss had me do it.  I had started out the meeting by telling Chip we needed to do a deliverance prayer in every school in Charleston County.  Oliver, the chairman of the school board, then said I couldn't ask Chip to do that because it would get Chip in so much trouble.  I told them that was why I had invited John Reidenbach.  He was the top cop and he could just get us into each school with nobody knowing what we were planning on doing and nobody ever finding out what we had done. (I knew John Reidenbach because he was the cop that Robert New had called at the fun school board meeting to have me arrested, but instead of arresting me, John told me to "GO FOR IT!")   Oliver continued to say I just couldn't ask Chip to risk that.  And that is when Chip walked out of the meeting.  (Gee, the first meeting I ever called in my whole life and the important guy walks out!  No fair!  But wait!!!  Something must have happened!  He came right back in!  I really wish I had asked him what happened out in the hall... maybe I will be able to track him down and find that out some day. Could it have been an angel with a flaming sword?)  So, against all odds, God has arranged to have me be friends with the new Superintendent of Education who Robert New, my nemesis, has imported from Caspar, Wyoming!  God has also arranged for me to be friends with Oliver Addison, who had been used by Robert New and deceived by him also, who was now in the key spiritual position of being the Chairman of the School Board!   And, something I had not mentioned before, the one school board member who was a member of the ACLU, when God told me to go up and talk to him after a School Board meeting even though I did not want to and thought he would be very hostile, became my instant friend as he told me how much he respected me for my honesty and for not backing down, and then he looked at my info and said he did not understand why the school board had a problem with me.  HE WAS AN ACLU LAWYER AND COULD HAVE STOPPED WHAT IS ABOUT TO HAPPEN IN BOOK WORLD!   (ALWAYS LISTEN TO GOD AND OBEY!  BELIEVE IT OR NOT, HE IS SMARTER THAN WE ARE!)  

 5.  Within a minute or two after Chip came back, he said that "YES, THIS NEEDS TO BE DONE!"  But, he had more guts than I did!  He said “it would not be done in secret but out in the open!”  YES!  A GUY WITH GUTS!   How does God do this?  I thought that the "Guywithguts Breed" was extinct except for my husband!  If Barbara Dilligard had gotten the job of Superintendent of Education,  New would have pulled out all the stops to see that she was removed from office, BUT SINCE HE WAS THE ONE WHO BROUGHT IN CHIP FROM CASPER WYOMING HE DID NOT DARE TO BRING ANY ATTENTION TO WHAT HIS GUY WAS DOING!  ESPECIALLY SINCE THE JEWISH GUY CHEATED BARBARA OUT OF HER JOB TO GET CHIP HERE BY FAKING A DEATH THREAT TO HIMSELF!

6.  We need to have a short intermission here where I will tell you something Chip had told me. (Oh.... here comes the goose bumps again...) Chip's grandpa used to be a preacher or a traveling bible salesman, I do not remember which it was.  Chip was a Baptist, and I had never been in a Baptist Church where a deliverance service was held, and that is probably a good thing because in Baptist Churches I have never heard any teaching about the Gifts of the Holy Spirit. If you go into a spiritual warfare situation, it is stupid to go into battle without your spiritual armor and weapons.  Chip's grandpa had walked away from God at one point and Grandpa was in a bathroom with the door closed and Grandpa was attacked physically by demons who even left cuts and scratches on the man.  Baptist Chip had been prepared long ago by what he knew had happened to his grandpa to be willing to do this prayer in the schools thing and also to know how desperately it needed to be done.  It is just so awesomely funny that my enemy, Robert New, deceived the school board into voting for Chip instead of Barbara Dilligard, who would have been my choice.  And it is also funny that I knew John Reidenbach because New had called him so I would be arrested!  And, if Barbara Dilligard had gotten the appointment for the job of Superintendent,  Robert New would have called in the ACLU about the Day of Prayer in the Schools and especially about the ridiculously sounding Deliverance Prayer! ) Remember, God works all things together for good for those who love Him and who are called according to His purposes!  God is my best friend, and He can be yours too!  He is a great best friend to have!  He is fun and funny and powerful and has a hit squad of angels you can have access to for protecting you and yours, but back to writing, or in your case, reading, the book.

7. We developed in that meeting, and very quickly, (like 45 minutes or less) what was such a good plan that it just had to have been a "God Thing". 
We would do a two tiered prayer thing. There was no advance planning and everything that was done and said was totally spontaneous on that day and in that meeting!  It would be publicized in the Charleston Newspaper as a day of prayer in the schools.  The "Normal Christians" would go into the lobby of each school and say some conventional and normal stuff with the normal type pastors, which Glen Pinckney would be responsible for getting together, while the wild and crazy devil smashing radical Christians (you know, the ones who really know how to have a good time and totally enjoy kicking the devil in the derriere!) would all meet at the flag poles at each school. I would be in charge of that, but Beth Gladden (without me even knowing it) did much of the secretarial work and I only found the people who would meet at the flag pole. At about the same time, Shelly, my ex tenant who had hated me before she got saved, had invited me to an intercessors prayer meeting at a hotel in North Charleston.  When I got there I asked if I could set up a sign up sheet there for covering all of the schools with the wild and crazy devil stomping prayers also.  God so totally set this thing up!  Just about every school was covered for the Deliverance Prayer because of the "Coincidence" of being at a meeting that I didn't even know was to be held in that hotel that day.  The only area that was not covered was Edisto Island.

8.  I felt awful that we hadn't found anyone to do the violent prayer and kicking out the demon stuff on Edisto Island, but I just didn't know anyone there.  I told my former enemy who I had been so intimidated by, who was Robert New's good buddy on the School Board, Oliver, how bad I felt. He said he would talk to a woman he went to church with who taught on Edisto Island, Marlene.  Oliver told me that when he asked Marlene if she would find someone to cover the 3 schools on Edisto Island and have some of the wilder ones meet at the flagpole, she started to cry and told Oliver that God had her go to the flagpole every morning lately to pray, and she had no idea why God was having her do that.  Now she knew!  She later told Oliver that after the Deliverance prayers were done in the schools on Edisto, she heard a principal comment that it had made a big difference and there were many drug arrests right after that prayer day.

9.  I myself wasn't going to go to any of the schools because I had bigger fish to fry and I was frying them with Barbara Dilligard, who had been the interim Superintendent of Education.  We went through the Taj Mahal, the Headquarters  where the EducRats hung out and devised their evil schemes.  Oh,  I wonder if that praying so violently in tongues had anything to do with Marian M going blind?  Now that is not a very pleasant thought.  When you are praying in tongues you do not know what you are saying because it is God who is praying through you. I really do hope that if in fact Marian's blindness is because of how she has led the little children astray, she someday sees the connection and apologizes to God and asks Him to heal her.  He could and He would do that for her.  THERE ARE NONE SO BLIND AS THOSE WHO WILL NOT SEE.  I BET CANDICE BATES COULD TAKE MARIAN SOMEWHERE TO GET HER SIGHT RESTORED.  JESUS SAID WE CAN DO THE SAME AS HIM AND MORE BECAUSE HE GOES TO THE FATHER AND SENDS US THE HOLY SPIRIT.  THAT IS WHY ELLEN KATONA CAME BACK TO LIFE AFTER SHE HAD DROWNED ... BECAUSE JESUS RAISED THE DEAD.  HE ALSO RESTORED SIGHT TO THE BLIND.  AND HE IS THE SAME YESTERDAY, TODAY AND FOREVER, ISN'T HE?

10.  Just recently while I was going through papers I had saved, but never had time to read previously, I found some very professionally done papers which were written up and given out to all those who were going to be leading the prayers in the individual schools ....both the conventional type of prayer and the heavy duty deliverance type. I am going to ask you to get ready for another bit of time travel here. It's a free ride so what do you have to lose?  (Unless, of course, you want to finally help pay for the gas for this rocket ship)  Let's go back to right before Amy and Tom Cowherd moved to Florida. (Probably late in 1992)  I was watching Amy's kids while she went shopping.  While she was out, she stopped in to the Mt. Pleasant Christian Book Store.  When she came back to pick up her kids, Amy told me the strangest thing happened to her while she was in that store.  She said God just would not let her leave until she bought a certain cassette tape,  "MAKING WAR IN THE HEAVENLIES".  Amy had never heard it and did not want to buy it. That was amazing to me because just that morning, God had spoken into my heart that  He wanted a certain praise tape that had just been played on WKCL to be played in every school in Charleston County. (This was about three years before the Deliverance thing happened in the schools.)  When He told me that, I told Him I didn't even know the name of the tape, and when I called WKCL they didn't know what was played that morning either.  It was, (...you guessed it!   You are so smart!) the tape that God insisted that Amy purchase before He let her leave that store.  And then, maybe 2 years later, that tape was not only played in every school in Charleston, but whoever wrote up that paper that was sent to all the prayer leaders realized the importance of that violent praise music and insisted that it be played at every single public school in Charleston.  If you can get it, it was called  MAKING WAR IN THE HEAVENLIES.  A tiny bit of what I remember from one of the songs went like this: Making war in the heavenlies. Tearing down Principalities, STANDING FIRM IN JESUS VICORY!  Making war in the heavenlies, tearing down every high thing that exalts itself against the KNOWLEDGE of God!  We will not bow our knee to the Prince of the Air, for we know the truth will set us free.  Under our feet he will shortly be CRUSHED and having done all we’ll stand in VICTORY!  ( I think the reason it was so important to YHWH God to have this tape played at every school was that “PRAISE SILENCES THE AVENGER!”)  [I JUST FOUND IT ON YOUTUBE.COM   MAKING WAR IN THE HEAVENLIES BY RON KENOLY!  It is awesome!  PLAY IT OVER AND OVER AGAIN AND SING ALONG AND KICK DEVIL BUTT AND BRING DOWN THE DEVILS ON WALL STREET AND IN THE QUEEN MUM'S CASTLE AND SEND ANGELS TO KNOCK ALL THE GARGOYLES OFF OF THEIR BUILDINGS!  ENJOY THE VICTORY!  http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=8FgS_RYG-ko   DO NOT WORRY ABOUT THE ANGELS KNOCKING THE GARGOYLES OFF THE QUEEN MUM'S DEN OF INIQUITY.   ANGELS HAVE DIPLOMATIC IMMUNITY!  AND I DO NOT CARE IF ONE OF THOSE GARGOYLES TAKES OUT ONE OF THE EVIL ARISTOCRAPS AS IT FALLS FROM THE BUILDING.  AND SATAN'S KINGDOM IS FALLING!   

11.  The actual Prayer in the Schools day was to be on Saturday September 7th, 1996 at every school from 2 to 3:30 pm., but I just now found out there was a pre-Prayer in the Schools Thing on September 4, 1996.  This is important enough for you to see that I will type it in here.  Kind of funny that I was so totally out of the loop that I had no idea that this even happened until August of 2009!  (I wonder of it was because of the pre-Prayer that the big day of prayer in the school was able to happen... )
              
  12.                                                    A TIME TO PRAY                  
                  CHARLESTON COUNTY SCHOOL BOARD OF EDUCATION BUILDING
                                                  75 CALHOUN STREET
                                                CHARLESTON, S.C. 29403

                         
  "If my people, which are called by my name, shall humble themselves, and pray, and seek my face, and turn from their wicked ways; then will I hear from heaven and will forgive their sin and will heal their land."   
                                                              II Chronicles 7:14                                   
                                                              Jehovah-Ropheka
                                                               
 September 4, 1996
WELCOME ADDRESS                                    REVEREND GLENN PINCKNEY
FIRST PRAYER                                              The Reverend Dr. H.S.Capers
                                                                       Moderator-National Baptist Association

RECOGNITION OF ELECTED OFFICIALS AND GUESTS
SECOND PRAYER                Rabbi Edward Friedman
                                             Synagogue Emmanuel
REMARKS BY CLERGY

REMARKS BY CHARLESTON COUNTY SCHOOLS       Dr. Chip Zullinger
                                                                                             Superintendent
REMARKS BY ELECTED OFFICIALS AND GUESTS

GROUP PRAYER                       The Rev. Greg Surratt
                                                    Seacoast Christian Community Church

CLOSING REMARKS               The Rev. Glenn Pinckney
There were a lot of other clergy listed, and since I didn't go I can't tell you if I feel bad that I missed it or not.  I would have liked to hear Glenn and Chip and Greg.

13.                      And then comes the  BIG ONE!

September 7, 1996     Every once in a great while, something happens that makes all of the problems pale in the light of what The Great God YHWH, Jehovah, the God of the Christians and the God of the Jews, does for us!  As I type this it is April 16, 2009 and as I prepare just a little bit at a time to get finished with this book, I keep finding papers that I have neither had the time nor taken the time to read.  It was obvious that God was doing an awesome work in the schools in Charleston County, but this is the first time I have really appreciated what He has done! This is a brief synopsis of what was released to those who came to the DAY OF PRAYER FOR OUR SCHOOLS.  For those who may think it was wrong to do this, please keep in mind that so much of the approved curriculum had been sanctioned by those in charge of our schools which opened the door to demonic activity in the schools.   Actually, I don't care if you think it was wrong.

14.
                                                     Prayer for "Our Schools"
                                               When: Saturday, September 7, 1996
                                                 Where : the School of your choice
                                                     Time: 2:00 pm -3:30 pm
What????
It is apparent that we need prayer for our schools.  Here is an opportunity for you to participate!!!
Please bring a copy of the attached prayer with you to your selected school.  This prayer will be spoken out loud and in unity over each of our schools.
One battery operated cassette player should also be brought to the school.  "Making War in the Heavenlies" will be played as the prayer is recited.  Tapes are available at the book table.  Fasting and Prayer is encouraged, as our LORD may lead, prior to arrival at the schools.
______________________________________________________________________        
                                God Bless you and keep you as we seek His wisdom.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
15.     [and now, once more, I am going to re post the deliverance prayer:]
This is the prayer as originally written in the book The Sword of the Spirit.  Deliverance prayer: With the permission of the new Superintendant of  Education and the Chairman of the School Board, (which means we had the very important ingredient of "Authority in the Natural Realm") we were able to have all but 2 or 3 of the schools in Charleston County, S.C., ... and if I know God, ALL THE SCHOOLS WERE COVERED BECAUSE WE WERE NOT ORGANIZED ENOUGH TO KNOW WHAT WAS GOING ON EVERYWHERE!  And if you are going to try to make trouble for anyone who participated in this, you WILL ANSWER TO GOD! DON’T RISK IT!   Here it is:

It is important to keep our spiritual slate clean at all times as we intercede for the needs of others.  Harboring any unconfessed sins or unforgiveness will definitely hinder prayers. (Psalm 66:11) Forgiveness, like repentance, is not just a one time action.  It is to be ongoing if we are to be powerful in the Kingdom of God.   Quite often the person you may need to forgive may already be dead.  These people are often the most difficult to forgive, but the most important.  There may be people or situations in your life that you may feel are impossible to forgive or who you just refuse to forgive or ones that you say you just cannot forgive since they have caused you such deep pain. Tell God this and confess your difficulty and then pray the following prayer out of obedience to Him and His word.  Watch a miracle happen!  Unforgiveness is a doorway for Satan. (Matt 6:14 &15)

16. THE FORGIVENESS PRAYER
Father I lift to you all these people and situations, and I forgive them for hurting me, rejecting me, never being present for me. I forgive them for making me feel so unloved, so alone, so guilty, and causing me so much pain, and for demanding too much from me.
 
I forgive them for making me feel shamed, resentful, jealous and angry. (keep naming all the things you are led to pray.  God will lead you) I also ask Father that you forgive them for doing these things to me and I ask that you forgive me for holding a judgment against them.

Father, I know that you don't need forgiving, but I forgive you for allowing me to be in these situations where I received so much pain.  I ask now that you fill me with Your love for these people and for the LORD Jesus Christ who I know is your son, who died for me, was resurrected for me, and lives today for me.  Please fill me with the Holy Spirit in the name of Jesus Christ.  THANK YOU LORD FOR SETTING MY CAPTIVE SPIRIT FREE.  

17. a The Deliverance Prayer    Pray with AUTHORITY!
In the name of Jesus of Nazareth there shall be no retaliation NOW OR EVER against any of us here or any of our family members, friends, pets, interests, properties, finances or against any one we pray for or any of their family members, pets, friends, properties, interests or finances. THERE WILL BE NO RETALIATION EVER FOR WHAT WE ARE ABOUT TO DO!  WE BIND SATAN AND ALL OF HIS FORCES FROM HARMING OR HINDERING IN ANY WAY, PHYSICAL, SPIRITUAL, MORAL, AND FINANCIAL ANY WHO ARE PRAYING AND OR ANY WHO ARE BEING PRAYED FOR!  Now and forever by the powerful name and blood of Jesus we speak out that it is written and it is true that no weapon formed against us shall prosper.  In the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, and by the power of His blood and of His Holy Spirit, I lift to the Lord now every person here now and all for whom we pray. I plead the blood of Jesus over everyone of us for our protection. By the authority of the Word of God, it is written, whatsoever is bound on earth is bound in heaven.  Whatsoever is loosed on earth is loosed in Heaven. (Matthew 17 v19)

b.  Binding Satanic Powers
Standing on the Word of God and in the Name of the Lord Jesus Christ, I bind you Satan and all your evil spirits, occult spirits, spirits of sin, spirits of trauma and familiar spirits, demonic forces and satanic powers, principalities, attributes, aspects, clusters, endowments, and satanic thrones. I bind all kings and princes of terror: I bind all demonic assignments and functions of destruction from any of the above demonic entities from outer space, the air, water, fire, the ground, the nether world and all the evil forces of nature.

I bind all interplay, interaction communication and all their games between Satanic and Demonic Spirits out of and away from each and every individual's spirit, soul, mind and body.

I expose all of you demonic forces and spirits as weakened, defeated enemies of Jesus Christ.

I sever all demonic spirits from any demonic ruler above these demonic spirits.  In the name of Jesus of Nazareth and I revoke any and all orders given to any and all of these demonic spirits and demonic forces as it relates to the lives of all for whom I am praying. I bind all enemies of Jesus Christ together, all demonic entities under the one and highest authority. I command that you all go to one place in their bodies and to leave these people's lives and go straight to the feet of Jesus Christ NOW! Your assignments and influences in these peoples lives and areas are broken! In the name of the Lord Jesus Christ.

I call forth and loose the Holy Spirit, the heavenly hosts, the holy angels of God, to surround and protect each area and individual and to seek out and cleanse with God's holy light all areas vacated by the forces of evil. I ask the Holy Spirit to permeate our spirits, souls, minds and bodies, creating a hunger and thirst for God's Holy Word, and to fill us to overflowing with the life and love of Jesus Christ and His holy Spirit in the name of Jesus of Nazareth.

c. BREAKING AND RELEASING FROM CURSES
 In the name of Jesus Christ, I rebuke all spirits, hexes, curses, voodoo practices, witchcraft satanic rituals, blood covenants, blood sacrifices, demonic activity, evil wishes, coven rituals, fasting prayers not of the Lord Jesus, and curse like judgments that have been sent our way and/or have been passed down through generational  blood lines. I command that they go and stay in the bleak eternal abyss of hell, and be replaced with a blessing. I ask forgiveness for and renounce all negative inner vows made by myself and by those for whom I am praying. I ask that Jesus Christ release us from these vows and from any bondage they may have held in us. In the name of Jesus Christ.

d. CUTTING FREE FROM GENERATIONAL SIN
Thank you Lord that you will not remember the iniquities of our forefathers against us. In the name of Jesus of Nazareth. (Psalm 79 v 8)  In the name of the Lord Jesus Christ and by the power of God's holy word, I take the sword of the Spirit and cut every person free from all generational inherited sins, weaknesses, character defects, personality traits, cellular disorders, genetic disorders, learned negative inner vows, and spiritual and psychological ties.  I cut all bonds that are not of the LORD JESUS CHRIST, and put his CROSS and HIS BLOOD between us, our parents, our grandparents, our siblings, our offspring, our mates, and any mates that our mates have had with others in the past. I cut all bonds of the relationships of each one of us that are not of the Lord Jesus back to the beginning of time and by the sword of the Spirit and in the Name of Jesus Christ I speak forth that we are cut free and we are free indeed.  We are now free to become the Children of God that our Lord intended us to be in the name of Jesus of Nazareth. Thank you Lord that you will awaken our sleeping spirits and bring us into the light.  Thank you Lord Jesus that you will pour out your Spirit on us and reveal your Word to us.  Thank you Lord that you will give your Angels charge over us in all our ways.  Thank you Lord Jesus that we believe in You and from our innermost being will flow rivers of living water. Thank you Lord Jesus that you will direct our hearts into the love of God and into the steadfastness of Jesus Christ.  In the name of Jesus of Nazareth.

e.  BINDING DEMONIC SPIRITS
IN THE NAME OF THE LORD JESUS CHRIST AND BY THE POWER OF HIS WORD and the shed Blood of Jesus Christ and the Holy Spirit, I bind the evil spirits of pride, rebellion,  defiance, unforgiveness, envy, impatience, resentment, vanity, coveting, idolatry, haughtiness, mockery, disobedience, lying spirits, denial, disobedience, disbelief, guilt, shame, confusion, doubt, self-hatred, poor self image, rejection, persecution, prejudice, possessiveness, anger, hatred, fear, timidity, passivity, control, unbelief, jealousy, division, distrust, deception, false religion, dishonesty, destruction, accusation, hostility, violence, dissension, torment, retaliation, vengeance, hyperactivity, competitiveness, procrastination, stubbornness, strife, criticism, manipulation, shared secrets and shared confidences, betrayal, gossip, greed, jealousy, poverty and lack, revenge, adultery, divorce, separation, division, hypochondria, infirmity, brain, nerve, muscle, heart, lung, stomach, intestinal, liver, bone, cell, blood, body chemistry, hormonal disorders or dysfunction, all diseases, cancer, AIDS, Alzheimers, MS, fatigue, anorexia, bulemia, depression, oppression, suicide, schizophrenia, worry, anxiety, sleeplessness, nervousness, withdrawal, loneliness, isolation, ostracism and negative spirits and all addictive spirits of gluttony, perfectionism, alcoholism, workaholism, busyness, nicotine, spending, shopping, gambling, frenzy, drug abuse, self abuse, exercise, sexual addictions, and sexual perversions, seduction, pornography, masturbation, lust, fornication, incest, lesbianism, homophobia, pedophilia, homosexuality, bisexuality, sexual inadequacies, frigidity, impotency, fear of sex, hatred of men, hatred of women, sexual impurities, immorality, abortion, promiscuity, witchcraft, enticing spirits, familiar spirits, murder, games, deaf, dumb, blind, mute and sleeping spirits, new age spirits, cult spirits, and any occult spirits of darkness and death in all of us/them in the name of Jesus of Nazareth   

In the name of Jesus of Nazareth I loose the spirits of love, peace, joy, power, charity, humility, forgiveness, good Godly image, discipline, relinquishment, freedom from guilt and shame, prosperity, obedience, order, a sound mind, fulfillment in Christ, truth, acceptance of self, acceptance of others, trust, self control, freedom from addictions, faithfulness, goodness, kindness, wholeness, wellness, health, and the life of the Lord Jesus Christ in all of us.

f.  CLOSING OF DELIVERANCE PRAYER
Thank you Lord that you will awaken our sleeping spirits and bring us into the light.  Thank you Lord Jesus that you will pour out your Spirit on us and reveal your Word to us.  Thank you Lord that you will give your Angels charge over us in all our ways.  Thank you Lord Jesus that we believe in You and from our innermost being will flow rivers of living water. Thank you Lord Jesus that you will direct our hearts into the love of God and into the steadfastness of Jesus Christ.  In the name of Jesus of Nazareth.

We speak forth in the name of Jesus of Nazareth that anything evil must flee in terror from our presence. We are under the banner of our Lord Jesus Christ. We put on the helmet of salvation, the breastplate of righteousness, the belt of truth and the shoes of the good news.  We come with the shield of faith and the sword of the Spirit and we announce that we serve the Most High God, Yahweh and Him alone will we serve.  SATAN, the Blood of Jesus is against you and you are defeated and totally overcome by the Blood of the Perfect Lamb of God.   AWESOME  HUH?

**************************************************************************************************************************
29.  It was interesting hearing feedback after these many, many people had gone to these schools to pray.  I think the funniest one I heard was from Pam who went to SeaCoast Church and had gone to James Island High School to kick devil butt and take devil names.

30.   That was a school which had a big problem with witchcraft and Lesbianism.  Now all the schools were supposed to be unlocked for this because all of the "normal" Christians were supposed to pray in the lobby.  Pam and her group were not "Normal Christians" (They really were the wild and crazy types that belonged at the flag poles!) but they must have been led by the Holy Spirit to go into James Island High School and as they were walking through the halls doing what they came in there to do, which would be evicting the demons who had gained access to the schools because of all the occult practices and curriculum, somehow they had set off a silent alarm and the cops came.  When the cops came and asked what they were doing there, they said they were casting out demons.  One of the cops said "It's about damn time somebody is doing that!" and the cops all left.

31.  Some of the schools had not been unlocked because there was a hurricane threat for that day, but the ones who God wanted to be there were and the ones He didn't want to be involved weren't. And the ones who were going to be doing the "Kicking out the Demons" part didn't need to get into the building because they were to meet at the flagpole.

32. Someone had faxed a copy of the above deliverance prayer to every school in Charleston County.  I was trying to keep that part of the "Day of Prayer in the Schools" a secret so Chip wouldn't get in trouble.  Yeah, he was the Main Man and the Top Dog, but I sure didn't want Robert New, the guy who brought all the perverted and mind bending curriculum into the schools, to know what we were doing.  I was amazed to find out that the one who faxed the deliverance prayer to every school in Charleston County was actually Chip himself.  He did not want to take a chance on any school not being prayed over.

33.  Once Chip was in charge, he had told me I could have free access to the teachers library so I could expose even more of their criminality and stupidity to him and he would then be able to stop it.  He told me I could have anything I wanted out of the Teachers Library. When I went for the first time, my Mom was visiting us so she went with me.  I just kind of asked God to lead me and show me what He wanted me to see, and I picked out about 10 books.  The head librarian told me I could only have 3 books, and I told her Chip told me I could have anything I wanted.  She said "no" so I asked for Chips extension and then she decided I could have whatever I wanted after all.  And then some man came up to me and asked me if I would mention his name to Chip. I told him I only gave Chip the names of people I wanted fired, so he told me to never mind.  And then the lady who wasn't going to let me have more than 3 books told me how much she respected me, (yeah, right) but then she told me I had to realize that there were parents who wanted their children to be able to read the Judy Blume Book Forever, so it was actually still on the shelves in the schools.  Even with my Mom there, I figured I would show her how ridiculous she was by saying f*** about as often as it was written in the book.  I told her I could f***ing well imagine that f***ng parents want their f***ing children to read this f***ing s*it, and of course I was doing this ridiculous conversation so everyone in the vicinity could hear it.  And then she repeated that it was still, even with Chip in charge, on the shelves in the schools.  I believed her and when I went home I talked to Audrey Ivey who just "had a feeling she was lying to me so I would tell Chip that these books were still on the shelves even though they had been removed", because the people at the top  needed to destroy my credibility with him.  Sure enough, when we checked, the Blume books had all been removed! I am so glad Audrey saw through it or Chip may have thought I was a lying lunatic!

34.  As soon as Chip was settled in, Audrey Ivey and I went for a 9:00 meeting with him.  Ms. Icky, who had been LeBoeuff's (or was that Le Butt's?) secretary, was still in her old position, and she absolutely hated me, but we had to see her before we went in to see Chip.  Since our meeting started at 9:00, we assumed we would be out of there by at least 10:00.  Audrey brought one of her little girls who she was home schooling with her, and Madison just did her work while we talked.  At about 9:30, Ms. Icky came in and told him "They're waiting sir" and he told Ms. Icky to tell them to start without him.  She did the same thing at 10:00, and we offered to leave but Chip said 'No, this is more important than meeting with them' because we were telling him secrets that the guys waiting would not want him to know about the district.  She came in one more time and he asked Miss Icky to ask the men in suits "Can't they do anything without me?"   

35.  Audrey and I and her sweet little girl left about 30 minutes later and we had to walk by all the men in expensive and uncomfortable suits at the long mahogany polished conference table.  As we, dressed in our jeans and flip flops, went past them, we flashed them a victory smile that said words I really do not want to put into this book.  Victory is sweet when the adversary has been trying to hurt little children and pollute their minds, hearts, spirits, and behavior with demons and devils and perverted sex info as in "a How To Book for Perverts".  And even though Miss Icky had kept her position, she didn't keep it for long.  Chip replaced Ms Icky with Porsche, a young black lady who was so sweet and kind. I think that was a good move on Chip's part because the "hidden racism" of those in charge was becoming apparent after New's Alleged Death threat which was the reason Chip got his new job.  Ms. Icky had probably been easily manipulated by New for many years.  Porsche would not be intimidated or even influenced by New because it had become quite obvious that since New undercut the black lady's (Dr. Barbara Dilligard's) appointment to the job Chip now held, as a black lady Porsche would now be able to see through New.  I really do still think Robert New may go to prison for all of his crimes since there is no statute of limitations in South Carolina.

nnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn

**************************************************************************************************************************************************

CHAPTER 46    ***   THE ULTIMATE BUMMER! ***


1.  It was while we were still working on Charlestowne Academy, before school had begun, that as I was pulling weeds from my flowers in front of the house we were selling that a car pulled over and the people in it wanted to see our house.  By now the price had gone from $160,000 to $240,000.  We thought if we kept raising the price we would never have to move... and because of our "fake friend"  pseudo renter who never paid any rent, we sort of had to keep raising the price because we kept going deeper in debt as our "RENTER (FAKE) FRIEND" who did not want to work anymore, was
having a vacation from work and responsibility as he attended Liberty University. 

2.  A few days after they had seen our house, Susan called me and told me that they wanted to buy it, but would like for us to lower the price because they were going to have to spend a lot of money to furnish it. We made a verbal deal that we would leave a lot of the furniture instead so they would not have the time and expense of buying all new furniture for their weekend home. It was a loosely worded verbal agreement that we were both comfortable with.  This was before Charlestowne Academy had opened for business.  We had done much of the hard work, but would only (thankfully) be able to utilize the educational opportunity for even less than a month. School really is no place for a kid!

3. John was a doctor from North Carolina and he and Susan were going to just come down to the beach every weekend from Thursday to Sunday night.  They came, they saw, they purchased and they did all the legal stuff for the purchase.  We did not even bother to get our own lawyer, but then, we did not even bother to get our own lawyer when we sold our apartments on Morris Street either. (Is this "you gotta get a lawyer" another scam to take the money from the little guys to give to the big guys? Sorry, but I have to digress again because this may save you wonderful readers a lot of money!  We never got a lawyer for any of the closings for the property we bought or sold in all of our lives!  AND THE SKY DID NOT FALL DOWN!  We bought and sold our apartments on Morris Street twice!  We bought 2 houses on Johns Island and sold them.  We bought 2 houses on Isle of Palms and sold them without ever getting a lawyer!  The only time we had a lawyer was for the property on Morris St. when we were getting it back from the man who had defaulted on one of the loans, and the Christian (?) Lawyer we had gotten to help (?) us with that transaction told us we should chump off Catherine Mushan who would have lost almost $20,000. if we had done what he said we should do!  Doing something that is legal is not always moral.  No wonder Jesus had so much to say about lawyers, and none of it was good! .

4.  At that point, Bill knew he had to get rid of his bucket truck because there was no way to get that up to Virginia.  He had arranged to sell it but took it just one more place before he sold it.  He was in the drive of a guy he had just done a tree job for, and a most unexpected thing happened!  Really, it was totally unexpected!  His bucket truck caught on fire!  This was on Daniel's island when it was still very rural, and his truck was parked close to the house and he obviously was not going to be able to move it!  And guess what wonderful coincidence happened?  A guy he did not know drove down that very lightly traveled road in the middle of nowhere and he came over to Bill's truck with a fire extinguisher and put out the fire and then went on his way!  Wasn't that a wonderful coincidence?  (another angel maybe?)

5. The thought of moving to Virginia had been something I tried to repress in the rare moments when I even had time to think.  We really didn't want to go.  One thing we really dreaded was taking our dog Max in the van for that long ride.  When we had gotten him at the pound in November of 1995, he was just fine on the
drive home. Once we got him to our house, it was a physical struggle to get him back into the van.  And once he was in the van and it was moving, he would just constantly throw up over and over and over again.  We would only take him in the van if he needed to go to the vet, which was very seldom. When we had to go out of town for a while, we would have someone come and stay with him. (Living at the beach and having a pool made it easy to get volunteers for that job.)

6.  What was really odd was that once Bill had picked up the big U-Haul Truck so we could start to pack, anytime we would leave the van door open, Max would jump in and had to be pulled out!  We ended up just leaving the van door open all the time so Max could feel sure that we would not leave without him. The only thing we could surmise from his odd behavior was that whoever owned him before we got him had moved away and left him behind and they had left in a U-Haul truck.  Max was one incredibly sweet and smart dog, so I am very glad we were able to have him, so I guess the fact that his previous owners were cruel, insensitive and stupid jerks was really a blessing to us.  

7. We had been gradually packing for many months as we were still working on helping to fix up Charlestowne Academy and also feeding Chip as much info as possible before we had to leave. On the last 2 days before we were going, we got some unexpected but extremely appreciated help from Crystal James, who we hardly knew except that her little girl Summer was friends with our daughters, and also Gwen Price who was a very dear friend.  And Connie Williams was kind enough to come all the way from her home in Mount Pleasant to our island to bring us some very sweet donuts!  And Connie is a very sweet lady.  Beth and Bubba had a going away party for us and I didn't even know it was a party!  Beth knew I wouldn't take time out for a party so she told me it was a meeting about the schools.  I conducted myself as if it was a meeting, and nobody told me it wasn't.  Even when a few people gave me presents, I still did not connect the dots! It was about 2 years after we had moved up to Virginia and I was looking at the little birdhouse that Oliver had given me that it finally dawned on me that it had been a party.  My husband says he thinks I am an idiot savant.  He may be right, at least about the idiot part.  I don't know what a savant is and am afraid to look it up.)  
I think it was the day before we left that a woman came to my house and gave me a paper to give to Chip.  She told me what was on the paper which I think was in a sealed envelope.  It was a way to get the legal piranhas that were attacking Chip to back off and go hide in an underwater cave somewhere.  She told me that this was what a man who was a friend of hers used on a Queer Boy Lawyer who is a part of the Queer Boy Club in Charleston.  His wife had been committing adultery and then sued the man for about everything he owned.  When the injured husband was attacked by the QB Lawyer, he told the lawyer to back off or he would go public about the QBC.   At that point, the QB Lawyer threw his Whore Client into the dumpster where she probably belonged anyway.  I do not know if that was any help to Chip as I never spoke to him about it after he received the letter because we were moving to Virginia.  Eventually we would find out that we had jumped out of the frying pan and into the fire…but if YHWH says jump, the only proper response is “How high?”

8.  When we were finally done packing and ready to go to Mount Pleasant to meet Greg who was taking a trailer full of our stuff up to Virginia with us, my heart about broke as Becka and Sarah glued their little hands to the hands of their best buddy in the universe, Danielle.  That was heart wrenching!  At that point, I promised the three girls that every summer, if it was OK with Dana who is Danielle's mom, I would bring my girls down to the Island and leave them with Danielle for a few weeks, then I would come back to pick them and Danielle up and take all 3 of them up to Virginia, and we would just keep doing that all summer so that the girls could be with each other 24/7 for the entire summer every summer.  Turned out that just like so many other things in our lives, that little promise would bring about a few more "God Things" in our lives.  Some of the "God Things" that would happen because of that promise would be the most bizarre and scary things that had ever happened in our lives, but since I am blessed with the ability to not think as things are happening,  I would not realize this until it was all over.  But the first scary incident while they were together that I was aware of the danger as it was happening will need to wait for about 2 years and 11 months in Book World (right around August of 1998, and then the next scary incident I was aware of would not happen for an additional 9 months after the first really scary incident, at the end of May of 1999. There was one other time that was quite dangerous for the girls, but as it was happening, I did not know they were in danger.  But YHWH had Sarah feel fear so that Beth would come to her and Beckah’s rescue and keep them safe… but that will have to wait for a later page because that did not happen until late May of 1997.  And right now in Book World it is only September of 1996... so you have eight months to wait in book world.

9.  We were so dreading the drive to Virginia!  John was going to be in the truck with Bill, with John’s Jeep being towed behind the UHaul,  and I would follow in the VW Van with Sarah and Becka. If the past could be a predictor of the future, Max would be puking all the way up to our new house... but....MAX WAS FINE!  I guess he knew we were not going to be leaving him behind like we assume his last owners did before he was picked up by the dog catcher.  We got into Mount Pleasant where Bill was supposed to call Greg and Greg would then follow us in his truck with Donnie, his helper.  Bill and the kids went into WalMart to call Greg and when they came back, the van wouldn't start!  WHAT A HORRIBLE FEELING OF UTTER DESOLATION!  IT WAS INSTANTLY THE LOWEST I HAVE EVER FELT IN MY LIFE!  I had the feeling of being homeless!  We had a house to go to in Virginia, but for that moment we had no place to go since the van would not start!  And then I heard God speak into my heart that He wanted me to remember how I was feeling at that moment, because that was how the people would be feeling that He would be bringing to our house in the mountains.  It is even painful inside my heart to even remember that feeling!  And we knew we had a place to go to in Virginia, but for that moment we had no idea what to do or where to go.  And that is a feeling which many people in this country will be dealing with in the future.  And as I type these few words as I proof this book before looking for a publisher, it is November 27, 2009.  Many people are becoming homeless now, but for reasons you will discover at the end of this book  I do not think that the really bad stuff  is too imminent in 2009.  [URGENT UPDATE ... IN MARCH OF 2012 I WOULD SAY IT IS IMMINENT!  OBAMA HAS JUST APPROVED THE MARK OF THE BEAST AND IT WILL BE MANDATORY FOR ANY WHO WANT OR NEED MEDICAL ATTENTION.  IT IS AN RFID TRACKING CHIP LIKE IS PUT ON ANIMALS.  REMEMBER, THE MARK OF THE BEAST? FIRST IT WAS USED ON THE BEASTS AND NOW IT WILL BE USED ON THE HUMAN RESOURCE CAPITAL!  THIS WOULD BE A GREAT TIME FOR ALL OF US TO PRAY LIKE WE NEVER HAVE PRAYED BEFORE!]

10.  OK, back to September of 1996.  We called Greg and told him what happened and then we called Beth and Bubba to see if we could spend the night at their house, and they generously said yes and even let Max stay inside of their house, and Max got along very well with their little dog Precious.  This part of my memory is almost nonexistent (It seems like I only have really clear memories of what I would call "God Things", but I remember it was a quick fix for the van and we were on our way early the next morning.

11.  It seemed like an incredibly long drive, but Max did not throw up even one time!  I assume he realized we were moving and he knew we were taking hm with us.  When we finally got to our new house it was so incredibly dark outside.  It is extremely dark in a forest, and our new home was in the middle of a forest!  In fact, the house YHWH had us purchase is in Forest, Virginia!

12.  By this portion of the drive, Becka, who was about 7, was riding with Bill in the big UHaul truck.  For some reason, he stopped on the curve in our driveway and I about had a heart attack thinking what would happen if Becka opened the passenger door and jumped out.  He had stopped at a point where her door was right over a deep ravine!  But she did not jump out, so she is still all in one piece!  About a month later she was riding her bike down the driveway with some new friends and she went over that same little cliff which was about a 5 foot drop, and God protected her and her bike.  Neither Becka nor her bike were damaged, and without her Protector, her body could not only have been severely injured, but it would have been altogether possible for her to have died as a result of that drop onto those rocks on the side of the creek that flowed under the winding driveway. 
 

13.  Time for a commercial break to advertize for the sponsor who is bringing you this book.  The prayer we said every morning which most probably kept Becka safe went like this:  "In the name of Jesus of Nazareth, I put a bubble of protection around [and now name out loud all of those you want to keep safe] and also over all of our and their interests, properties , finances, family members and possessions, pets, [and just add whatever God leads you to say] and investments, and I speak forth in the Mighty Name of Jesus of Nazareth [now I say Yeshua which is His Hebrew name] that right now I apply the Blood of Yeshua over these bubbles, and it is written that no weapon formed against us will prosper, and SATAN CANNOT PENETRATE THE BLOOD!"  And as I wrote about two million words ago, as a friend who had come to dinner with her drug addict son told us, her son Michael asked Sandy to look back at our house when they got out to their car.  Then he asked her if she could see "it".  Sandy replied, "of course I can see the house!  It is right in front of us!”  Then Michael told her that he wasn't talking about the house, he was talking about the aura around the house.  Then he told his Mom, Sandy, that "Nobody and nothing can hurt those people!"  I never saw an aura around our house, but then I would never try to break into our house to hurt us.  I think that since Michael was a drug addict, he was demon possessed.  The KEEP OUT sign that gets put up in the Spirit Realm is meant to be seen by the demons, which is why Michael saw it.

14.  By the time we actually got into the house, we were so wiped out!  The strong Christian who wanted to rent our house so he could go to Liberty (Let's call him Freddie Freeloader since he never did pay even one cent of rent in about a year.) had told us he was leaving their bedroom furniture for us because he had no place to put it in the house he would be renting which already had bedroom furniture, so we should not bring ours. We then left ours for the people who had bought our house since Freddie was giving us his bedroom furniture.  It would be the five of us and Greg and his helper Donnie that we would have to pull out blankets and pillows for, and that would be easy!  We could be asleep in no time!   Except for one little tiny problem.  The tenant, Freddie Freeloader, who had never bothered to pay any rent, had gotten us one more time!  He later told us that at the last minute he had changed his mind and decided he would take all of his bedroom furniture and leave his living room and dining room furniture!  (It would have been nice of him to tell us that!)  And this was after he had earlier told us that he could not take all of his furniture so he was going to leave his bedroom furniture for us so all we should bring was our living room and dining room stuff.  So now we had 3 couches, numerous living room chairs,  2 big dining room tables and about 16 dining room chairs!  AND WE HAD LEFT OUR GOOD BEDROOM FURNITURE IN SOUTH CAROLINA when we would have rather left our living room and dining room stuff.  We had nothing to sleep on!  I sure wish he did not call himself a Christian.  What an embarrassment.  I can totally understand why his wife finally left him. Linda was very sweet and considerate and it would have been extremely difficult and even embarrassing to feel like she was a partner to anyone who was that inconsiderate.

15. Soon after we had moved in, some of the friends of Freddie Freeloader who went to Liberty University with him came by to meet us and see if we needed
anything.  They told us that they had wanted to do repairs on the huge inground swimming pool at our house in return for Freddie letting their families use the pool, but Freddie Freeloader told them that he didn't want them to bother with that.  They also wanted to get wood gathered and split and stacked so when we got up there we wouldn't have to deal with that huge job since they knew that wood was the sole heat source for our house.  These guys were going to do it on their own, and Freddie would not even have had to lift one of his lazy fingers to help them. He told them no for doing that also. We later found out that Freddie's wife and kids actually had to go out and gather sticks in the forest to keep a fire going in the house.  That would have been very depressing and difficult for them.  Part of the deal for him having such a reduced rent (which he never paid anyway) for such a large house was that he would not only pay the small rent, but would also do things that needed done there.  He did neither.  He had the "Head Knowledge" of a Christian, but unfortunately he did not have the "Heart Knowledge".   So many Christians "Talk the Talk but NEVER seem to WALK THE WALK".  
 
16.  At one point a few months before we were going to be moving up to Virginia, he called us to let us know that "Mrs. User" (The one who asked me to go to the Barter Store in Myrtle Beach where I met the Jewish guy Bert Weidberg) who was a mutual acquaintance and a fellow homeschooler, was going to be coming up to stay with them for a vacation.  I had already been totally used up by that woman so I told Freddie Freeloader I did not want her staying in our house.  She most probably came and stayed anyway.  Birds of a feather do flock together.... ( I wonder if a user uses another user and they both use each other if they eventually both get all used up and then get thrown out like empty rolls from toilet paper? )

17.  In a total contrast to 'the takers' is Eva, who is an incredible giver.  The first morning we were in Virginia, she made breakfast and brought it over and as usual it was very delicious! Eva is one of the most considerate people I have ever met. And when she prepares any food, she always includes the secret ingredient of love in the recipe.  Since we have been married, we really do not see each other much because God has taken me in such a different direction than He takes most people. He keeps me so busy that I have little time to socialize even with my favorite people... and Eva really is one of my most favorite people even though we are so totally different. Eva is organized, I am not.  Eva dresses stylishly, I do not.  Eva keeps her house perfectly clean and organized, I do not.  Eva is quite conventional, I am not. Why she would be my friend is quite a mystery, but I am very thankful and blessed that she is.
mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm
mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm
mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm










 

Leviticus 25:22-24   King James Version (KJV)  verse 23  The land shall not be sold for ever: for the land is mine, for ye are strangers and sojourners with me.
MMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMM
Web Hosting